THE CKITICAL HANDBOOK 



OF THE 



GREEK NEW TESTAMEl^T 



BY 

EDWARD C. MITCHELL, DD. 

PKESIDENT OF LELANP TTNIVEESITY, NEW 0KLEAN8 



ILLUSTRATED BY DIAGRAMS, TABLES, AND A MAP 



NEW AND EXLABGBD EDITION 





NEW YORK 

HARPER & BROTHERS PUBLISHERS 

1896 






Copyright, 1880, by Warren F. Draper. 

Copyright, 1896, by Harper & Brothers. 

All rights reserved. 



TO 

THOSE MINISTERS OF THE WORD 

Who have been the author's pupils, and for whose help these notes 
were originally prepared, as well as to all who, like them, desire to 
know " the certainty concerning the words wherein they have been 
instructed^^^ this handbook is affectionately inscribed. 



PKEFACE 



Happily the day is past when any respectable 
scholar questions the legitimacy or value of the sci- 
ence of Biblical Criticism. It has come to be a rec- 
ognized right and duty of one who would become 
acquainted with the New Testament revelation to 
press the inquiry, reverentially but persistently: In 
what does this revelation consist? Are these the 
words which holy men of God spake or wrote as they 
were moved by the Holy Ghost ? 

The difficulties as well as the facilities attending 
this inquiry are beginning to be understood. The 
means and appliances for a critical examination of the 
Sacred Text are coming to be indispensable to the 
Christian scholar who would be thoroughly furnished 
unto all good works. Indeed, no good modern Com- 
mentary upon the Scriptures can be intelligently used 
without some acquaintance with the sources of textual 
criticism. 

Unfortunately, the resources in this department of 
learning are not yet abundant, or easy of access. The 
few thorough and excellent treatises upon the subject 



VI PJREFACE 

are expensive, and not within easy reach of the ordi- 
nary student. They are, moreover, too extended and 
voluminous for the comprehension of beginners, and 
too minute for ready reference. 

The writer, therefore, while engaged in the work of 
instruction, has found it necessary to prepare for his 
classes a brief compendium of the subject, in order 
that they might proceed intelligently to the work of 
exegesis. 

The substance of this hand-book was thus prepared, 
at first with no thought of publication; but having 
been many times requested to make it available for 
general use, the writer has revised and enlarged the 
notes for the press, constructing, at the same time, a 
set of Tables, to serve as ready reference guides to the 
information most needed on the subjects discussed. 

The plan of the book embraces, in the first place, a 
view of the present field of controversy on the subject 
of the Authenticity of the New Testament Scriptures, 
as regarded from a geographical and historical stand- 
point; in the presentation of which a leading object 
has been to familiarize the mind with the periods and 
the persons most often referred to in the after-work of 
textual criticism. This is followed by a brief discus- 
sion of the leading points in the History of the Canon, 
and then by a resume of the subject of Textual Criti- 
cism. In this part of the work, and the Tables which 
accompany it, care has been taken to combine brevity 



PREFACE V" 

with the greatest possible accuracy of statement. The 
best recent authorities have been consulted, and the 
author has received valuable aid from eminent schol- 
ars in England and America. Among these, he de- 
sires to make grateful mention of the Rev. Dr. Joseph 
Angus, of Regent's Park College, London, whose coun- 
sel has always been wise and useful; and of Prof. Ezra 
Abbot, of Cambridge, Mass., the inspiration of whose 
friendship it has been the writer's happiness to enjoy 
for many years, and whose sympathy is ever open tow- 
ards any sincere effort to advance real scholarship. 
Though always overburdened with his own labors, 
which give him a recognized place in the foremost 
rank among Biblical critics, Dr. Abbot has yet found 
time to bestow much patient thought upon this little 
manual, giving to the whole of Part III., and the ac- 
companying Tables, the great advantage of his careful 
revision, and suggesting many new points of interest 
and value. The author's thanks are also due to the 
Librarians of the Bihlioth^que Nationale and of the 
JFacuUe Protestante Theologique of Paris, and espe- 
cially to Mr. R. Garnett, of the British Museum, Lon- 
don, for much cheerful help in obtaining access to 
books and manuscripts. 

E. C. M. 



PKEFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION 



It is over thirty years since these notes were first 
prepared for dictation to successive theological classes, 
and fifteen years since they were published in England 
and America. A French edition, somewhat revised, 
was published in Paris in 1882. From that time a 
careful revision of the work has been in progress, but 
the materials, though accumulating, were scattered 
and often difficult of verification. Though repeatedly 
urged to issue a new edition, the author has felt con- 
strained to withhold it until Dr. Gregory's great work 
on the Prolegomena to Tischendorf's New Testament 
should be completed. The publication of the last 
fasciculus of this, and the appearance of the fourth 
edition of Scrivener's Plain Introduction — the crown- 
ing work of an eminently useful life — open the way 
for such a summary of results ^s this hand-book is 
intended to furnish. No change in the general plan 
of the book has been found necessary, except the 
addition of a table of American manuscripts and a 
glossary of abbreviations and unfamiliar terms. 



X PEEFACE 

The discoveries of the last fifteen years, however, 
have more than doubled the number of known manu- 
scripts, and much clearer light has been thrown upon 
the history and contents of many of them. For these 
discoveries and for this light the author and the public 
are indebted to the distinguished textual critics above 
mentioned, and to their industrious colaborers, whose 

names appear in the following pages. 

E. C. M. 

Gkoveland Park, Chicago, Bee. 2, 1895. 



CONTENTS 



I, AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 
SCRIPTURES. 

Chapter I. Introductory, 

PAGE 

§ 1. The Question Stated 3 

§ 2. Method of Investigation 4 

Chapter II, Data Furnished by Well-known His- 
torical Facts, 

§ 1. Extent of the Church in the Third Century . . 7 
§ 2. Estimation of New Testament Books in the Third 

Century 9 

§ 3. Probable Means then Existing for Verifying the 

Facts 9 

§ 4. Comparative View of Ancient with Modern 

History 12 

Chapter HI. Data Furnished by Pagan Literature. 

§ 1. What Might Reasonably be Expected .... 17 

§ 2. Notices of Secular Historians 20 

§ 3, Notices of Pagan Writers not Strictly Historical 23 

Chapter IV. Data Furnished by Christian Litera- 
ture. 

§ 1. The Apostolic Fathers 39 

§ 2. The Apologists and Martyrs 47 

§ 3. The Catechetical Schools of Alexandria and 

Carthage 53 



CONTENTS 



Chapter V. Data Furnished by Opponents and by 
Monuments. 

PAGE 

§ 1. Evidence Furnished by Heretical Writings . . 57 

§ 2. Evidence from Tangible Memorials 59 

§ 3. Retrospective View — Concluding Remarks . . 64 



II. HISTORY OF THE CANON OF THE NEW TES- 
TAMENT. 

§ 1, History of the Canonical Books 71 

§ 2. Formation of the Canon 74 

§ 3. Early Catalogues of the Canon 77 

§ 4. ClassijScation of the Canon 80 



III. HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TES- 
TAMENT. 

§ 1. Form of Manuscripts and Style of Writing . . 87 

§ 2. Divisions of the Text 89 

§ 3. Classification of Manuscripts 94 

§ 4. Uncial Manuscripts 96 

§ 5. Cursive Manuscripts 108 

§ 6. Versions of the New Testament 113 

§ 7. New Testament Citations by the Christian Fa- 
thers 114 

§ 8. Textual Criticism 116 

§ 9. The Nature of Various Readings 117 

§ 10. Rules of Judgment in Critical Cases . . . .121 



TABLES AND DIAGEAMS. 

PAGE 

^ I. Table-Chart of History: Christian Nations of Europe 

formed out of the Roman Empire 129 

"■ II. Synchronistical Tables of Ancient Civilization, Sci- 
ence, and Literature, B.C. 50-a.d. 330 . . . 130 

ILL Diagram of Contemporaneous Christian Writers . . 133 

^ IV. List of Witnesses or Actors in the Scenes of Chris- 
tian History ; Arranged by Localities . . . 134 

^Y. References to the Canonical Books by the Fathers 

and their Opponents 136 

^ VI. Catalogues of Disputed Books 137 

^ VII. Facsimiles of Manuscripts of the New Testament . 139 

^VIII. Uncial Manuscripts of the New Testament . . . .153 

^ IX. Cursive Manuscripts, their Number, Designation, 

and Date 173 

" X. The Ancient Versions of the New Testament . . . 218 

"■ XI. Manuscripts Known to be in America 228 

^ XII. List of Ecclesiastical Writers: 

Part I. Arranged Chronologically 250 

Part. II. Arranged Alphabetically 252 

^ XIII. List of the Roman Emperors, b.c. 31-a.d. 337 . . 256 

Glossaky 257 



Index 






Map of the Roman Empire, Showing the Localities of 

Early Witnesses facing title-page 



PART I 
AUTHENTICITY 

OF THE 

NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES 



AUTHENTICITY 



NEW TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES 



CHAPTER I 
Introductoet 

§ 1. The Question stated 

The iirst question which addresses itself to the 
critical student of the New Testament Scriptures 
has reference to the authenticity and trustworthiness 
of the records of fact which they present. 

Unless the Christ of history be genuine, and the 
evangelic narrative an authentic record, w^e have no 
revelation from a personal God ; w^e have no authori- 
tative basis for the Christian faith. ^ 

1 "What is the Christiaiiity for which we can claim and hope to 
establisli equal validity with that of the accredited truths of science? 
I answer, simply and solely the genuineness of the Divine mission of 
Jesus Christ ; that is, not of any Christ of one's own special sliaping 
or fancy, but of the Christ of history, of the Gospels, of the Church, 
including of course the substantial authenticity of the evangelic nar- 
rative of what Jesus said, did, and suffered." — Dr. Andrew P. Peabody, 
Christianity and Science. 



4 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

And if, accord iDg to the theories of modern ration- 
alists, the Gospel histories are largely mythical in 
their character, built npon a slender basis of facts by 
the fertile imaginations of pious enthusiasts, and ac- 
cepted by a credulous public, long after their alleged 
occurrence, as veritable histories,^ then the work of 
critical exegesis becomes of comparatively slight im- 
portance, excepting for the detection of the fraud. 

It behooves the Christian scholar, therefore, to sat- 
isfy himself at the outset whether or not these his- 
tories, and the letters and treatises connected with 
them, are authentic and trustworthy documents. 

Without attempting any exhaustive discussion of 
Christian evidences, it seems appropriate to the pur- 
pose of this hand-book to furnish the student with an 
outline of such historical facts as furnish a basis of 
argument for the defence of the authenticity of the 
'New Testament. 

For this purpose our discussion will take the form 
of an inquiry into the theory which has been pro- 
pounded in modern times, that the accepted facts of 
the New Testament record are " unhistorical." 

§ 2. Method of Investigation 

The simplest method of conducting such an in- 
quiry will be to trace history up the stream, searching 

^ Strauss, Leben Jem^ §§ 13, 14. See note, p. 67. 



INTRODUCTORY O 

as we go for the supposed terra incognita out of 
which must have grown the " mythical " Gospels. 
If we find that the links in the chain are unbroken ; 
if it shall prove that the only possible period for the 
actual origin of Christianity coincides with the period 
claimed for it in the ^N^ew Testament record, our 
standpoint as students of the Scripture will be vindi- 
cated. We shall then be prepared to commence a 
direct examination of the history of the documents 
which compose these records ; and, in doing so, shall 
be but retracing our steps over familiar ground. 
Thus the process of inquiry into the question of au- 
thenticity will serve as an appropriate introduction 
to the study of the canonical and textual history of 
the New Testament writings. 

The question before us may be thus stated : If the 
New Testament books are not genuine documents, 
and their historical statements records of fact, com- 
ing from their reputed authors, then at what period 
in the world's history did they originate ? Obviously 
not hefore the time assigned to the events alluded to 
or recorded in them. Not certainly since the days 
of Con Stan tine the Great, because from that time to 
the present the leading nations of Europe have been 
avowedly Christian nations, in which these books 
have been generally recognized as authoritative/ 

^ To illustrate this, let the student notice upon Table I., at the end 
of this hand-book, the Christian nations which once composed the Ro- 
man Empire. 



O AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

Our field of inquiry, therefore, is narrowed down 
to the interval between the above-named periods, viz., 
A.D. 65-311, as affording the only possible opportu- 
nity for such a process of origination as the mythical 
hypothesis assumes ; and the form of our question 
might be : How came the Roman Empire to adopt 
Christianity at the close of the third century f How 
could the people assure themselves that they were 
not adopting a myth, instead of an historical reality ? 
What means had they for bridging the interval be- 
tween themselves and the apostolic Church ? 

To take a nearer view of this interval, let us trans- 
port ourselves in imagination to the latter period, 
viz., the age of Constantine, and ascertain, ^/-s^, the 
extent of the Church, secondly, the number of I*^ew 
Testament books accepted, and, thirdly, the means 
which then existed for verifying them. 



CHAPTER II 

DATA FURNISHED EY WELL-KNOWN HISTORICAL FACTS 

§ 1. Extent of the Church in the Third Century 

Let ns tlien take onr stand at the close of the third 
century, and survey the position which the Christian 
Church held in the Roman Empire. 

We find ourselves on the threshold of the reign of 
an avowedly Christian emperor, who carried the cross 
before his army, and everywhere recognized Chris- 
tianity as the religion of the State. We find that at 
Nicomedia/ the eastern capital of the empire, a 
splendid Christian church, built in the reign of Dio- 
cletian, is standing close by the imperial residence 
and proudly overshadowing it,'' and learn that such 
magnificent buildings for Christian worship are not 
uncommon throughout the empire.^ We find in the 
account by Gibbon that "episcopal churches were 
closely planted along the banks of the Nile, on the 
sea -coast of Africa, in the proconsular x\sia, and 
throughout the southern provinces of Italy ;" that 

' See Map of Roman Empire (Frontispiece). ' Gibbon, ch. xvi. 

^ Gibbon, ch. xx. See also Bingham's Antiqicities of the Christian 
Church, bk, viii., ch, ii,, § 3 ; Smith's Bietionmy of Christian Antiqici- 
ties, vol. i., pp. 366 and 427. 



o AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

" the Bishops of Gaul and Spain, of Thrace and Pon- 
tns, reigned over an ample territory, and delegated 
their rural suffragans to execute the subordinate du- 
ties of the pastoral office ;" that the Bisliops at this 
time exercising jurisdiction numbered eighteen hun- 
dred, of whom one thousand were seated in the 
Greek, and eight hundred in the Latin provinces of 
the empire ; while the number of subordinate clergy 
may be conjectured from the circumstances that the 
cathedrals of Constantinople and Carthage maintained 
an establishment of five hundred each, and that "al- 
most in every city the ancient churches were found 
insufficient to contain the increasing multitude of 
proselytes." ^ In short, it is a matter of established 
history that the Church of the New Testament had 
at this period made its way, through terrific persecu- 
tions, to a foremost position in numbers, intelligence, 
and influence throughout the empire.^ 

^ Gibbon, cti. xvi. 

^ About a century before, Tertullian of Carthage, in his Apology 
addressed to the Eoraan authorities ("Komanii imperii antistites "), 
probably at Carthage, had said : " We are but of yesterday, and we 
have filled every place among you — cities, islands, fortresses, towns, 
market-places, the very camp, tribes, companies, palace, senate, forum. 
We have left nothing to you but the temples of your gods. . . . With- 
out arms even, and raising no insurrectionary banner, but simply in 
enmity to you, we could carry on the contest with you by an ill-willed 
severance alone. For if such multitudes of men were to break away 
from you, and betake themselves to some remote corner of the world, 
why, the very loss of so many citizens . . . would cover the empire 
with shame." — Apol, § 34 (Ante-Nicene Christian Library, Tert., vol. i., 



HISTOKICAL FACTS « 

§ 2. Estimation of New Testament hooks in the 
Third Century 
It is equally matter of histoiy, the evidence for 
which we shall see hereafter, that at this time, as in- 
deed for a century previous, that part of the I^ew 
Testament comprised in what is called the First 
Canon (viz. the Gospels, the Acts, thirteen Epistles 
of Paul, the First Epistle of John and the First Epis- 
tle of Peter =r-io||.^ or about f of the New Testa- 
ment) was generally regarded as authoritative and 
inspired, and co-ordinate with the Old Testament ; 
that the copies of this collection were multiplied so 
numerously as to defy the whole power of the gov- 
ernment exerted to suppress them,^ and so sacredly 
preserved that many persons suffered an ignominious 
death rather than deliver them up. 

§ 3. ProhaUe means then existing for verifying 
the Facts 
E"ow, in view of the mythical hypothesis, it re- 
mains for us to inquire what means of knowledge the 
Christian Church of the third century could have 
possessed, on which to found her belief — maintained 

p. 116). And in his treatise against the Jews, he says: "The Gothic 
peoples, the various tribes of the Moors, all the regions of Spain, diverse 
nations of Gaul, and places of Britain yet inaccessible to the Romans, 
have submitted to Christ, as well as the Sarmatians, the Dacians, the 
Germans, the Scythians, and nations yet unknown," — Adv. Jud.^ ch. vii. 
^ Gibbon, ch, xvi. 



10 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

under persecution and in the face of death ' — that 
the facts of the Gospel history were real and the 
writings authentic. 

The record professes to describe portions of the 
life and teachings of Jesus and the twelve Apostles 
in the three divisions of Palestine, and the travels of 
Paul for the purpose of founding Churches in Syria, 
Asia Minor, Macedonia, Greece, and Italy ; contain- 
ing also letters purporting to be addressed by him to 
the Churches in Thessalonica, Galatia, Corinth, Rome, 
Ephesus, Colossse, and Philippi, and to his brethren 
Timothy, Titus, and Philemon. These transactions 
are alleged to have taken place during the period im- 
mediately preceding a.d. 64, the date of Nero's perse- 
cution, and of the probable death of Peter and Paul. 

The interval, therefore, through which Christians 
under Constantine must look for the facts, embraced 
a period of about two centuries and a half, a period 
even less than that which has elapsed since the settle- 
ment of America by the Pilgrim Fathers in 1620. 
How then, let us ask, do the citizens of the United 
States of America, and especially of New England, 
assure themselves to-day that the reported incidents 
in the history of their colonial ancestors were verita- 
ble facts, and not mythical in their origin ? 

In reply, the mind would first revert to the im- 

^ Gibbon estimates that the martyrs in the ten years of Diocletian's 
persecutions alone may have numbered 2000. — Chap. xvi. 



HISTORICAL FACTS H 

probability of a whole nation being imposed upon in 
regard to the facts of its origin. The facts are mat- 
ters of universal belief. The reality of the history 
as a whole has never been disputed. An intelligent 
public cannot be deceived about matters of this nat- 
ure. If an attempt had ever been made by pretended 
historians to foist unhistorical records upon the pub- 
lic as veritable history, protests would have come 
from all quarters, and the controversy thus aroused 
would of itself have formed a prominent part of 
literary history. So much we should decide a 
priori without troubling ourselves to examine the 
question. 

If pressed for further evidence of a positive char- 
acter we should find it in abundance, almost without 
recourse to documentary sources. The scenes of Pil- 
grim history are full of monuments which substanti- 
ate the common report. The Rock on which the 
Pilgrims landed, the houses and fortifications which 
they erected, still exist. Their graves are preserved, 
and the inscriptions on their tombstones are easily 
legible. Their dwellings and furniture and personal 
property are preserved, as sacred relics, by their de- 
scendants. Indeed, the traditional history is within 
easy reach through family connection. Multitudes 
in all parts of the continent are linked by only six 
or seven generations to the Pilgrim Fathers. The 
writer's grandparents were for thirty years contem- 



12 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

poraries of the grandcliildren of his Pilgrim ancestors, 
and in familiar intercourse with them. 

§ 4. Comparative View of Ancient with Modern 
History 

N'ow, the entire number of the Pilgrim Fathers 
did not greatly exceed a hundred, and the earlier 
events in their history had no other witnesses except- 
ing the "perishing sons of the forest." 

On the other hand, in the I^ew Testament Script- 
ure, the claim is boldly set up that the actors in the 
scenes of Gospel history numbered many thousands, 
and that most of their acts were witnessed by many 
thousands more. 

The record states that over five hundred brethren 
at one-time saw Jesus after His resurrection, and 
Paul's letter to the Corinthians affirms that most of 
these persons were then living. It is declared in the 
book of the " Acts of the Apostles " that shortly after 
the resurrection of Jesus three thousand were con- 
verted at Jerusalem (Acts ii. 41), and that their num- 
ber daily increased thereafter (Acts ii. 47). We are 
told that these converts were natives of different and 
remote countries (Acts ii. 9-11), and that they were 
soon driven by persecution into all parts of the empire, 
preaching the Word ; that Churches planted by them 
or others did exist in Samaria (Acts viii. 14, xv. 3), 
Syria (Acts ix. 19, xiii. 1, xv. 23), Phoenicia (Acts 



HISTORICAL FACTS 13 

XV. 3), Galilee (Acts ix. 31), Cilicia (Acts xv. 23, 41), 
Pontus, Cappadocia, Bitlijnia (1 Peter i. 1), and Italy 
(Romans i. 8). Paul himself is declared to have min- 
istered to Churches in each of the principal cities 
north of the Mediterranean, from Antioch on the 
east to Rome on the west ; and striking incidents in 
the early history of some of them are narrated. It 
is apparent, therefore, that the points of connection, 
and opportunities for verifying or disproving the 
accuracy of the record, must have been ready and 
abundant to Christians in the days of Constantine. 
The facts therein alleged, if real, were public events, 
and occurred in the most populous places in all parts 
of the empire, and at a convenient proximity to the 
imperial centre. If imaginary or exaggerated, the 
evidence of their falsity must have been within easy 
reach of thousands, and must have exposed their 
authors to universal and merited contempt.' 

If the actors in them were numbered by thousands, 
the disinterested spectators of them must have been 
counted by tens of thousands ; and the lineal descend- 
ants of both must have been living in the days of 
Constantine. The habits of the people were not gen- 
erally so migratory as those of our own time, and the 
great body of the people were doubtless still living 
where their fathers died. If miracles were per- 

^ See Map of Koman Empire, showing localities in which the scenes 
of New Testament History occurred (Frontispiece). 



14 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

formed by Jesus and His Apostles, the witnesses or 
the subjects of these miraculous works would have 
transmitted the facts through their children and 
grandchildren with concomitant circumstances and 
corroborative incidents. If Churches were founded 
by Paul and Peter and John in the various cities of 
the empire, most of those Churches must have been 
still in existence, and must have possessed tangible 
relics of their origin and history, such as places of 
worship ^ or of baptism, dwellings of pastors or lead- 
ing members, etc., etc. If apostolic letters were 
written to different Churches, some trace of the orig- 
inal documents, or at least of very early copies, must 
have been still in existence. 

If, from the beginning, disciples of Jesus had 
sealed their faith in Him with their blood, the me- 
morials of their death and of the place of sepulture 
of many of them must have been still visible. If 
the Church had existed as a Church through these 
two centuries and a half, it must have had a litera- 
ture, more or less copious, extending through the 
whole period. If it existed in sufficient magnitude 

^ The church is still standing in Scrooby, England, where the Pil- 
grim Fathers worshipped before a.d. 1620, and the recoi'd of the bap- 
tism of William Bradford, George Morton, and others, may still be 
read upon the Church Register. 

The meeting-house in Hingham, Mass., U. S. A., built in 1680, is 
still standing and in good condition, though constructed wholly of 
wood. 



HISTORICAL FACTS 15 

to become an object of notice and of persecution by 
the Imperial Government, the facts must have been 
in some way alluded to by secular writers during the 
period. 

These concomitant evidences would have been 
necessary from the nature of things ; and a marked 
deficiency of any one of them would have given oc- 
casion to all intelligent persons for great distrust, if 
not for the entire rejection of the records. We 
must bear in mind that the period was one of un- 
usual intelligence. The Christian era began in the 
most brilliant age of Roman literature — the Golden 
Age of Augustus, the age in or near to which flour- 
ished Caesar (died e.g. 44), Cicero (d. e.g. 43), Sallust 
(d. B.C. 34), Virgil (d. e.g. 19), Horace (d. e.g. 8), 
Strabo (d. after a.d. 21), Philo (boi'n e.g. 20), Seneca 
{h. E.G. 2), Ovid (d. a.d. 18), Livy (d. a.d. 17), Taci- 
tus Q). A.D. 61), Plutarch {b. a.d. 46), Pliny (Z>. a.d. 
62), and Suetonius (b. a.d. TO.)' To suppose that the 
Church could have reached such a position in num- 
bers and power as it held under Constantino, unless 
the main facts of Christian history w^ere substan- 
tiated by some such corroborative circumstances as 
we have mentioned, is to suppose a miracle of 
human credulity and folly more stupendous than 
humanity has ever witnessed, immeasurably more 

^ See synchronistical tables of ancient civilization, etc. (No. II.), at 
the end of this volume. 



16 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

than any or all of those miraculous occurrences which 
the mythical hypothesis was contrived to discredit. 

Fortunately we are not left altogether to the nat- 
ure of things for our evidence that these confirma- 
tory circumstances did exist. Some of them remain 
to this day, and may be briefly noticed. We will 
adopt the inverse order to that by which they have 
just been cited, viz., 1, notices of secular historians ; 
2, the existence and testimony of a Christian litera- 
ture ; 3, the evidence from relics and monuments. • 



CHAPTER III 

DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITEKATUKE 

§ 1. What might reasonably he expected 

Before proceeding to this part of the discussion, 
it may be proper to inquire how frequent and ex- 
tended a recognition of Christians and their doings 
we might reasonably expect from tlieir heathen con- 
temporaries. 

We should not look for a minute chronicler among 
their enemies. Even supposing the Christian Church 
to have occupied a distinct and prominent place 
among the sects at the beginning of her history, we 
should expect her to furnish her own historians, 
while the extraneous notices of her would be either 
controversial or of the nature of allusion and outline. 
]^or should we expect that these notices would ac- 
cord to her all the prominence which she might 
justly claim.' Perfect accuracy of information, or 

' Lardner illustrates this point from Roman history thus : " Many 
writers of great worth, and many affairs of no small importance, have 
long lain in obscurity, or have been totally buried in oblivion. 

" It has been observed that Velleius Paterculus, a man of a good 
family, who flourished in the time of Tiberius, and wrote an abridg- 
ment of the Roman History, in two books, has been mentioned by no 
ancient writer excepting Priscian. . . . M. Annaeus Seneca, father of 
L. A. Seneca the Philosopher, and author of divers works, has been 

2 



18 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

fairness of statement about opposing sects, has ever 
been a rare quality among men. When we add to 
this the remembrance that under the influence of 
Pagan Rome the Christian faith, however promi- 
nent, was everywhere despised and hated as a " new 
and pernicious superstition,", whose avowed tendency 
and purpose was the overthrow of all existing relig- 
ions and the extinction of idolatry, we should not be 
surprised to find both ignorance and " silence " re- 
specting them on the part of tlie few writers which 
the Roman world at that day produced — writers 
many of whom filled official stations in the Roman 
Government. 

But the Christian Church did not occupy a promi- 
nent place in the outset of its history. The unin- 
formed are often misled by this erroneous presump- 
tion. 

It is by our partiality to it, and by our historical 
researches, that it has been brought into the fore- 
confounded with his son, and has been almost unknown as a writer. 
, . . Lucian, a subject of the Roman Empire, who has written so 
many things, has taken little notice of Roman authors or Roman 
affairs. He has a labored encomium of Demosthenes, but says noth- 
ing of Cicero. . . . Maximus Tyrius, a Platonic Philosopher, flour- 
ished in the time of Antoninus the Pious, and several of his Disser- 
tations were Avritten at Rome ; ' nevertheless,' as Davies, one of his 
editors, says, 'he appears little acquainted with Roman affairs. Nay,' 
says he, 'I do not recollect that he has made any reference to the 
Roman History.'" — Credibility, "Heath. Test.," ch. xxii. (vol. vii., p. 
305. Here and elsewhere reference is made to the London ed. of 
Lardner, 1838). 



DATA FUKNISHED BY PAGAN LTTERATUEE 19 

ground of the picture of the first three centuries. A 
moment's reflection will show us that Christians and 
their doings were of but little comparative account 
in making up the history of the world under the Ro- 
man Emperors. At first they were but a mere hand- 
ful, springing up in a remote province, a sect of a 
sect, so to speak, the petty disturbances of which 
seldom, if ever, excited attention in the Imperial 
City. 

Even after they had increased in numbers and ex- 
tended very widely in various parts of the empire, it 
was some time before they were distinguished from 
the various sects of Judaism. 

There is, therefore, but little reason to expect that 
a heathen historian, writing of his own time, and 
having no personal interest in Christians, should 
make very frequent allusions to them, or be very 
minute or accurate in his description.^ And we 

^ In a history of the New England Colonies from 1630 to 1649, 
written by John Winthrop, the Governor, we find only very casual and 
indistinct allusions to Baptists as a sect, though this was a time of 
peculiar interest in their history; so much so that Uhden, in his His- 
tory of Congregationalists (The New England Theocracy, Boston, 1859), 
devotes to them nearly the whole of the thirty pages which describe 
this period. Facts are mentioned, indeed, which belong to their his- 
tory, relating to individuals, but only as they seem to have been forced 
into notice by their connection with civil government. Yet this was 
not the result of ignorance nor of any effort at concealment. The 
prominent events of Baptist history occurred under his very eyes; 
and, on the other hand, fairness and impartiality are qualities ascribed 
by all parlies to the work which he wrote. Had both these circum- 



20 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

should liave still less reason to anticipate that liter- 
ary men of the same period, whose themes are not 
necessarily related to Chrisianity, should go out of 
their way to make mention of it. 

Nevertheless we shall find, upon examination, that 
a fair proportion of Pagan writers have in some way 
recognized the existence and spread of Christianity 
during the first two centuries. 

For convenience of reference we shall enumerate 
these as well as Christian writers in their chronologi- 
cal order. It will then be easy, at the close,^ to apply 
the retrospective process suggested above (ch. 1, § 2) 
as a method of argument. 

§ 2. Notices of Secular Historians 

Only nine secular historians have a place in history 
as living in the first two centuries, viz., Appian and 
Pausanias among the Greeks, and Livy, Paterculiis, 
Valerius, Justin, Florus, Tacitus, and Suetonius 
among the Latins. Of these the first seven write 

stances been reversed — ^had the scene of their operations for the most 
part been remote, and his own mind blinded by prejudice — how natu- 
ral would it have been for him to avoid all allusions to them, or make 
such references as would throw discredit upon their account of them- 
selves. See some striking illustrations in the Post - Bihlical History 
of the \Jews ; from the close of the Old Testament^ about the year Jf.20 
B.C.E.^ till the destruction of the second temple, in the year 70 C.E.^ by 
Rabbi Morris J. Raphall, M.A., Ph.D., 2 vols., Phila., 1856. 
1 See ch. v., § 3, Retrospective View, p. 64. 



DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE 21 

respecting an earlier period. None of tliem records 
any events subsequent to the reign of Tiberius.' 

Of the remaining two, Suetonius was a biographer, 
and wrote a series of brief sketches, entitled Lives of 
the first twelve Ccesars. In his life of Claudius he 
has an incidental allusion which confirms Luke's ac- 
count of the expelling of the Jews from Rome on 
account of Christian controversies,'^ and in his life of 
J^ero he notices the cruel persecution of Christians 
by that emperor.^ 

Tacitus, the historian of the empire, and Consul of 
Rome in a.d. 97, has given a somewhat extended 
statement* respecting the numbers of Christians, 

^ The works of the earlier authors are as follows : 

1. Appian. A History of the World down to Augustus, who 
died A.D, 14. 

2. Pausanias. An Itinerary descriptive of Grecian Art, etc. 

3. Livy. History of Rome to B.C. 9. He died a.d. 17. 

4. Velleius Paterculus. An abridgment of Roman History, 
nearly all lost. He died a.d. 31, 

5. Valerius Maxiraus. ^^ Dicta et facta memorabilia^'''' dedicated 
to Tiberius, who died a.d. 37. 

6. Justin. An epitome of the history of Trogus Pompeius, who 
lived in the time of Augustus. 

7. Lucius Annaeus Florus. An abridgment of early Roman His- 
tory, The biographers, Curtius and Plutarch, also treat of 
persons living before the death of Christ. 

2 Claudius Judaeos, impulsore Chresto assidue tumultuantes, Roma 
expulit. Claud, cap. 25, Comp, Acts xviii, 1, 2, 

^ Afflicti suppliciis Christian!, genus hominum superstitionis novse 
et maleficae, Nero., cap. 16. 

* The Annals of Tacitus were written about the year ad. 100. The 
author, Caius Cornelius Tacitus, was at this time over forty years of 
age, and had been Prsetor and Consul of Rome, besides filling other 



"22 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

their diffusion tlirongliout the empire, and their per- 
secution in the days of Nero. Of this statement 
Gibbon (ch. xvi.) says : " Tlie most sceptical criticism 
is obliged to respect the truth of it." 

posts of honor. The Annah were the last of his works which were 
preserved ; they extended from the reign of Tiberius (a.d. 14) to the 
death of Nero (a.d. 68). In describing the reign of Nero, lie comes to 
the terrible fire at Rome, which occurred in the tenth year of Nero, 
A.D. 64. After giving an account of this fire, and of the orders given 
for rebuilding the citv, and the methods used to appea.^e the gods, lie 
goes on to say: "Sed non ope humana, non largitionibus principis, aut 
deum placaraentis decedebat infamia, quin jussum incendium credere- 
tur. Ergo abolendo rumori Nero subdidit reos, et qusesitissimis poenis 
adfecit, quos per fiagitia invisos vulgus Christianos appellabat. Auctor 
nominis ejus Christus, Tiberio impeiitante, per procuratorem Pontium 
Pilatum supplicio adfectus erat. Repressa in prsesens, exitiabilis su- 
perstitio rursum erumpebat, non modo per Judseam, originem ejus 
mali, sed per Urbem etiam, quo cuncta undique atrocia aut pudenda 
confluunt celebranturque." 

He then goes on to describe the cruel nature of the tortures to 
which they were subjected, calling the victims multitudo ivgenx, " a 
vast multitude," and saying that they were condemned not so much 
for burning the city as for their "hatred of mankind." "Igitur pri- 
mum correpti qui fatebantur, delude indicio eorum multitudo ingens, 
liaud perinde in crimine incendii, quara odio humani generis convicti 
sunt. Et pereuntibus addita ludibria, ut, ferarum tergis eontecti, lani- 
atu canum interirent, aut crucibus affixi, aut flammandi, atque ubi de- 
fecisset dies, in usum nocturni lumiiiis urorentur-; Hortos suos ei 
spectaculo Nero obtulerat, et circense ludicrum edebat, hal)itu aui-igse 
permixtus plebi, vel curriculo insistens. Unde quanquam ad versus 
sontes et novissima exempla meritos, miseratio oriebatur, tanquam 
non utilitate publica, sed in sffivitiam unius, absumerentur." — Annals, 
lib. XV., § 44. Here are allusions to the death of Christ, its time and 
manner, the position He held as leader of those bearing His name, the 
origin of Christianity in Judsea, and its wide and rapid spread through 
that and other countries, so that even at Rome it had a great number 
of adherents. They come naturally into the course of the narrative, 
and their authenticity has never been disputed. 



DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE 23 

§ 3. Notices of Pagan Writers not strictly historical 

Besides these direct historical notices, we find the 
growth and spread of Christianity alluded to in liter- 
ary works originating in various parts of the empire. 

Juvenal, a contemporary of Tacitus, has been sup- 
posed to refer to Nero's persecutions in a passage^ in 
his First Satire, which Dryden thus translates : 

"But if that honest license now you take, 
If into rogues omnipotent you ralje, 
Death is your doom, impaled upon a stake, 
Smeared o'er with wax, and set on fire to light 
The streets, and make a dreadful blaze by night." 

He also closes his Fourth Satire with some expres- 
sions^ about Domitian, which, from some correspond- 
ing statements in the writings of Lactantius, have 
been supposed to allude to that emperor's cruelty to 
Christians. 

In A.D. 104, or 112, was written the well-known 
letter^ of Pliny the Younger to the Emperor Trajan, 

1 "Pone Tigellinum, taeda lucebis in ilia 

Qua stantes ardent, qui fixo gutture fumant, 
Et latum media sulcum deducit arena." 

Sat. I., 1. 155, sq. 

2 "Atque utinam his potius nugis tota ilia dedisset 

Terapora saevitise, claras quibus abstulit Urbi 
Illustresque animas impune et vindice nuUo. 
Sed periit, postquam cerdonibus esse timendus 
Coeperat. Hoc nocuit Laraiarum csede madenti." 

>Sa^. IV., 1. 150, sq. 
^ Caius Plitiius Caecilius Secundus, or Pliny the Younger, Governor 
of the province of Bithynia in a.d. 103, or according to Merivale, a.d. 



24 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

in which he describes the spread of Christianity in 
the nortli of Asia Minor, and states many interesting 
facts respecting the religious observances of Chris- 
tians. 

Ill {Hist. Emp. cli. Ixv.), was a personal friend of Tacitus, and not far 
from the same age. He was a man of liberal education, and fond of 
literary pursuits. While in Bithynia, where he spent nearly two years, 
he wrote frequent letters to the Emperor Trajan on various matters 
of business and friendship. These letters, as well as many of the 
answers to them, he afterwards collected and published. One of them 
reads as follows: "It is customary, my lord, for me to refer to you all 
matters concerning which I have any doubt. For who can better 
direct my uncertainty, or instruct my ignorance? I have never been 
present at any examinations of Christians. So that I know not what 
or how much it is customary, either to punish or inquire into their 
conduct. Nor have I been a little doubtful whether there should be 
any distinction on account of age, or whether you are pleased to have 
the tender in no way distinguished from the more robust; whether 
pardon should be awarded to repentance, or whether to him who has 
been a Christian at all, it shall be of no avail that he has ceased to be 
one ; whether the name itself, even if it is without actual crimes, is to 
be punished, or only crimes which are found connected with the name. 
In the meantime, in respect to those who have been brought before 
me as Christians, I have pursued this course: I have inquired of them 
whether they were Christians. Those confessing, I again and a third 
time interrogated, threatening the death penalty (supplicium) ; such as 
still persisted I commanded to be led away to punishment. For I had 
no doubt, whatever might be the nature of their opinions, that contu- 
macy and inflexible obstinacy ought to be punished. There were some 
of a like infatuation whom, because they were Roman citizens, I have 
noted down to be sent to the city." (We omit his mention of some 
who consented to supplicate the gods, and to revile the name of Christ ; 
" none of which things, they say, can they be compelled to do who are 
really Christians.") 

" Others, named by an informer, declared themselves to be Chris- 
tians, and soon after denied it ; some that they had been, but had 
ceased to be some three years ago, and some longer, and one or more 
above twenty years. All these worshipped your image and the statues 



DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE 25 

About A.D. 109 certain discourses were delivered 
at Nicopolis in Epirus bj Epictetus, the Stoic, and 
published by Arrian, which are thought to contain 
allusions to Christians under the name of Galileans/ 



of the gods : they also cursed Christ, Moreover, they affirmed that 
this was the extent of their fault or error ; that they were accustomed 
to assemble on a stated day, before light, and sing among themselves, 
alternately, a hymn to Christ, as if God; and bind themselves by an 
oath, not to any wickedness, but that they would not commit theft, 
nor robbery, nor adultery, that they would not falsify their word, nor, 
when called upon, deny a pledge committed to them ; which things 
having been enacted, it was the custom for them to separate and again 
come together to partake of food, a meal eaten in common, and harm- 
less, which itself they had forborne to do after my edict, by which, 
according to your commands, I forbade assemblies (hetaerias) to be 
held. From which (account) I regarded it more necessary to ascer- 
tain what was true, and that by torture, from two maid-servants, who 
were called ministrce. But I have discovered nothing, other than a 
bad and excessive superstition ; and so, suspending the trial, I have 
come to consult with you. 

"For the affair seems to me worthy of consultation, especially on 
account of the number endangered. For many of every age, of every 
rank, of both sexes even, are brought into peril, and will continue tp 
be. For the contagion of this superstition pervades not cities only, 
but towns also, and the open country, which it seems (to me) may be 
restrained and corrected. It certainly is quite evident that the tem- 
ples. Just now nearly desolate, have begun to be frequented, and the 
sacred solemnities, after a long intermission, to be revived, and every- 
where victims to be sold, of which hitherto very rarely a buyer could 
be found. From which it is easy to imagine what crowds of men 
might be redeemed, if there were space for repentance." — Plinii Epist. 
lib. X. 96 (al. 97). 

This epistle is followed by the answer of Trajan, which is brief and 
to the point, giving the desired directions, and commending his deputy 
for the course he had taken. It, however, adds nothing to our pres- 
ent purpose. 

^ Etra VTvb [xaviag fjiev bvvarai rig ovtoj diaTiOrjuai irpoq ravra, Kai 



26 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

Not far from the same period also flourished Dion 
Chrjsostomus the Sophist ; from an oration by whom 
to the Corinthians a passage is quoted which seems 
to allude to Christians as haters of the prevailing 
idolatry/ 

All of the writers thus far mentioned were sub- 
jects of the Emperor Trajan, who reigned nineteen 
years, from a.d. 98 to 117. The Emperor Hadrian 
succeeded him, and from liis pen we find allusions to 
Christians, in letters addressed in a.d. 117 to Minu- 
cius Fundanus, Proconsul of Asia,^ and in a.d. 134 
to his brother-in-law, Servianus, the consul at Rome. 

vTrb WovQ, o)Q 01 FaXiXaXoi, VTrb \6yov de /cot cnrode'i^eiiJQ ovdetg dvvarai 
fxaOeiv, on 6 Qebg iravra 7re7roiT]Ke to. kv ti^ Koffficp. — Lib. 4, c. 7. 

^ Tivag yap ovtoi oh diaj3e(5Xf]Ka(nv ol Trdvra dLafBdXovreg ; ov 2w- 
KpdTr}v \ ov TivOayopav; ov IlXarwva ; ovk avrov rov A/a ; Kal rov 
liodHhS) ; /eat tov 'AttoXXio, Kal Tovg dXXovg Oeovg , Corinthiac. Or. 
xxxvii. 

2 It appears, according to Eusebius, that one Serenius Grnnianus, 
Proconsul of Asia, wrote to Hadrian that it seemed to him unjust that 
the Christians should be put to death only to gratify the clamors of 
the people, without trial, and without any crime being proved against 
them ; and that Hadrian, in answer to his appeal, wrote to Minucius 
Furidanus, the successor of Granianus (whose Proconsulate was about 
expiring), the following letter : 

"To Minucius Fundanus: I have received a letter Avritten to me by 
Serenius Granianus, an illustrious man, whom you have succeeded. It 
does not seem to me, then, that this affair should be left unexamined, 
in order that the people may not be excited to commotion, and oppor- 
tunity ( xopny'ia, expense) of evil practice be afforded to informers. 
If, therefore, in respect to this demand, the people of the province are 
able distinctly to make confident affirmation against the Cliristians, 
that they also may answer before the court, let them proceed in this 
way, but not by importunate demands nor clamors only. For it is far 



DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE 27 

Antoninus Pius succeeded Hadrian as emperor 
July 10, A.D. 138, and reigned twenty-three years. 
To him was addressed tlie First Apology of Justin 
the Martyr. In an account of this apology given by 
Eusebius, he records the substance of an edict issued 
by Antoninus, addressed to the Common Council of 
Asia, deprecating the persecution of Christians, and 
alluding to the advice given in the rescript of his 
father Hadrian.' 



more proper, if any one wishes to make accusation, that you should 
take cognizance of it. If, therefore, any one accuses and proves any- 
thing to have been done contrary to the laws, then truly do you de- 
termine according to the degree of the crime ; as (on the other hand), 
by Hercules, if any one prefers this (charge) for the sake of slander, 
let him be treated with such severity as you shall regard a just recom- 
pense." The expression " importunate demands " and " clamors " 
{almatmv) is said to refer to a popular cry of those times, on the oc- 
casion of public shows or other assemblies, "The Christians to the 
lions !" by which they sometimes prevailed upon the Emperor to com- 
mit acts of persecution. This letter shows that there were then Chris- 
tians in Asia, and in considerable numbers, and that they were obnox- 
ious to the mass of the people, and is, so far as it goes, a confirmation 
of Christian testimony respecting the same period. This is the letter 
which Justin Martyr appended to his First Apology^ addressed to An- 
toninus Pius. It was originally written in Latin. Eusebius translated 
it into Greek, and inserted it in his Hutory. {\st Apol, c. 69 ; comp. 
A. N. Lib. Justin, p. 66.) Its genuineness is undoubted. 

' Euseb. lib. iv,, cap. 13, The genuineness of this edict is disputed 
by many good critics, though Lardner was disposed to accept it. 

Eusebius also records a reference to this edict of Antoninus made 
in the apology addressed by Melito, Bishop of Sardis, to Marcus Au- 
relius, the son and successor of Antoninus Pius, about the year a.d. 
170. Tiie apology is transcribed by Eusebius at some lengtli, lib. iv., 
cap. 26. It contains the following passage: "Of all the Roman em- 
perors, Nero and Domitian only, who were misled by designing men, 



28 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

Tliere are some passages in the writings of Apu- 
leius, who flourished about a. d. 163, which are 
thought to indicate some knowledge of Christians 
and their affairs. One of these is found in his work 
called The Metamorphosis ; or, The Golden Ass, in 
which he ascribes to the wife of his master certain 
vices, which are supposed to be a caricature of Chris- 
tian practices/ Another appears in his apology for 
marrying Pndentilla, a rich widow, in which his ac- 
cusations against her brother-in-law, who appeared 
against him, seem in like manner to describe a Chris- 
tian from a heathen point of view/ 

have shown enmity to our religion. From them have proceeded evil 
reports concerning us, that are received and propagated by the vulgar; 
which have often been checked by your pious ancestors, who by edicts 
have restrained those who have been troublesome to men of our relig- 
ion, among whom is your grandfather Hadrian, who wrote, as to many 
otbeis, so particularly to Minucius Fundanus, Proconsul of Asia. And 
your father also, at the same time that you governed all things with 
him, wrote to several cities that they should not give us any vexation, 
and among them to the Larisseans, and the Thessalonians, and the 
Athenians, and to all the Greeks." — Lardners Translation ; ch. xiv. 
(vol. vii. p. 127). 

^ Metam. lib. ix.; Valpy, vol. ii. pp. 589-91. 

"Nee enim vel unum vitium nequissimse illi foeminse deerat; sed 
omnia prorsus, ut in quandam coenosam latrinam, in ejus animum 
flagitia confluxerant : scoeva, sseva, virosa, ebriosa, pervicax, pertinax : 
in rapinis turpibus avara, in sumtibus foedis profusa : inimica fidei, 
hostis pudicitiae. Tunc spretis atque calcatis divinis numinibus, in 
vicem certae religionis, mentita sacrilega praesumptione Dei quem prae- 
dicaret unicura," etc. 

2 Valpy, p. 145*7. (Pp. 496, 497, Flor. ed.) 

"Atque ego scio, nonnullos, et cum primis ^milianum istum, facetiae 
sibi habere, res divinas deridere. Nam, ut audio, partino (Ensium 



DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAX LITEEATUEE 29 

The year a.d. 176 is the date assigned bj Cave to 
Lncian, a native of Samosata in Syria, whose writ- 
ings contain extended allusions to the faith and prac- 
tices of Christians, but distorted and inaccurate, as 
might be expected from one whose knowledge was 
limited and his spirit unfriendly to them. 

One of these allusions is found in his letter to 
Cronius concerning the death of Peregrinus Proteus,^ 
a famous Cynic, who publicly burned liimself to 
death at Olympia, about the year a.d. 166. 

The translation of the passage, as given by Lard- 
ner, is as follows : " At which time he learned the 
wonderful doctrine of the Christians by conversing 
with their priests and scribes near Palestine;^ . . . 

(percensentibus ?) qui istum novere, nulli Deo ad hoc aevi supplicavit, 
nullum templum f requentavit ; si fanum aliquod praetereat, nefas habet 
adorandi gratia manura labris admovere," etc. 

^ "0r£7r8|0 Kai rriv Qavfiacrrriv ao(l>iav rutv XpiffTiavoJv i^ifiaBs, Trepi 
TTiv HaXaiarivriv toIq lepeixn Kai ypa[X[xaTev(Tiv avrCJv ^vyytvofxevog. . . . 
(?) Kai ri yap ; kv jSpa-x^d TratdaQ aurovg dirBcprjvEf Trpocpijrrjg, Kai 6ia~ 
adpKrjg, Kai ^vvayioyevg, Kai Travra fxovog avrog wv ' Kai rojv jSi/SXojv 
rag fisv i'^rjydTO, Kai SisacKpsi, TToWag Si: auTog Kai '£vvsypa(pE ' Kai (hg 
9edv avrov Ikhvol iqyovvro Kai vofxoQkry t\pix)VTO, Kai TrpoaTdrrjv tirkypa- 
(pov. Tuv fxeyav yovv heXvov in akjiovaL tov di'OpojTrov, rhv iv ry 
UaXaiaTivy dvaaKoXoTnaOkvTa, on Kaivrjv ravrriv TtXerrjv elarjyaytv Ig 

TOV (Blov tTTHTa Sa V vof^o9eTr]g 6 Trpiorog tTreicrev avrovg, uig 

dSeX^oi TvdvTtg 8iev dXXi]Xit)v ' kirsiSdv ciTraS, TrapajiavTig, Oeovg fxkv rovg 
'EXXrjviKovg dTtapvr]a(i>VTai, tov de dveffKoXoTnafxlvov Ikhvov crocpiarriv 
avTuiv TrpoaKvvuxTL, Kai Kara Tovg iKdvov vojxovg jSiuxn. — De Morte 
Peregrini, c. 11-13. Lardner, Heath. Test.., ch. xix. (vol. vii. pp. 2^/9-80). 

2 Tanaquil Faber conjectures that a sentence is left out here by 
some Christian copyist, more pious than wise, because it contained 
some expressions injurious to our Saviour. 



30 



AUTHJENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 



and in a sliO)i*t time he sliowed they were but chil- 
dren to him p for he was a prophet, high-priest, ruler 
of a synagogi^:ie, uniting all offices in himself alone. 

" Some books he interpreted and explained, others 
he wrote ; an[d they spoke of him as a god, and took 
him for a lawjgiver, and honored him with the title 
of Master. Ivhey therefore still worshi]3 that great 
man wlio was crucified in Palestine, because he in- 
troduced into the world this new religion. . . . More- 
over, their first lawgiver has taught, them that they 
are all brethn n, when once they have turned and re- 
nounced the ^ods of the Greeks, and worship that 
Master of th( irs who was crucified, and engage to 



live according 
There are 



describes a go 



to his laws." 
also passages in 



fiction of Lucian 



which he der ominates " True History,^'' ' where he 



Iden city in a manner so closely resem- 



bling that in l^evelation xxi., as to render it probable 
that it was borrowed from it. 

The same (l^ate (a.d. 176) is usually assigned to 
Celsus, the op'ponent of Christianity, whose argu- 
ments were rec(orded and replied to by Origen. The 
original works of Celsus are lost, but the fragments 
preserved to u^^ in the argument of Origen are very 
numerous and pf great value. 

About eightjy quotations from, or references to^ 



1 ]^era Hhtoria, lib. ii., ch. 6-12. 



DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE 31 

tlie books of the New Testament are found in them, 
chiefly the four Gospels. He says that Jesus was 
represented as the Word of God ; called Himself 
the Son of God ; was a Man of J^Tazareth ; was the 
reputed Son of a carpenter; was claimed to have been 
miraculously conceived ; that His coming was fore- 
told by Magi, who saw a star in the east ; that the 
prediction led to the slaughter of the infants by 
Herod. Allusion is made to His being carried into 
Egypt ; to His baptism by John, and the descent of 
the dove with a voice declaring Him to be the Son 
of God; to the temptation by an evil spirit; to the 
choice of twelve Apostles. 

He admits that Jesus wrought miracles, such as 
curing the sick, multiplying loaves, raising dead per- 
sons to life, restoring sight to the blind, and healing 
lameness, though he seems to ascribe these to magic. 

He refers to many points in the doctrine of Christ, 
as contained in the Sermon on the Mount, and to the 
claim of His disciples that Jesus foretold His suffer- 
ings and His resurrection. He alludes to the denial 
of Peter and the betrayal of Judas, and to all the 
leading incidents of the crucifixion, such as the 
scourging, crowning with thorns, scarlet robe, the 
drink of gall. His apparent desertion by the Father, 
the darkness, and the earthquake — the last two being 
spoken of as asserted by His disciples. In like man- 
ner he refers to the alleged incidents of the resurrec- 



oa AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

tion, saying : " We take these things from your own 
writings, to wound you with your own weapons." 
Dr. Doddridge has well said : " An abridgment of 
the history of Christ may be found in Celsus." 

The son and successor of Antoninus Pius was 
Marcus Aurelius, who was Emperor of Rome from 
A.D. 161 to 180. He was surnamed the Philosopher, 
and was in many respects a good ruler. A work by 
him, still extant, usually entitled Meditations,' con- 
tains the following passage," as translated by Casau- 
bon : ^ " That soul which is ever ready, even now 
presently (if need be), to be separated from the body, 
whether by way of extinction, or dispersion, or con- 
tinuation (in another place and estate), how blessed 
and happy is it ! But this readiness of it must pro- 
ceed, not from an obstinate and peremptory resolu- 
tion of the mind, violently and passionately set upon 
opposition (as Christians are wont) ; but from a pecul- 
iar judgment, with discretion and gravity, so that 
others may be persuaded also, and drawn to the like 
example, but without any noise and passionate ex- 

' Ta eig eavrbv. De rebus suis. 

^ O'ia eariv rj ^^x/?, J? STOi/xog, idv 7]Sr] airoKvdrjvai Shj rov aojfxaTOQ, 
Kai i]TOi afSeaOrjvaL, 77 (jKiSaadrivai, i) avfifiuvaL. To de sroLfiov rovro, 'iva 
CLTrb idiKrjg KpicrecoQ tpx^jrai, fxri Kara tpiXi^v Ttapdra^iv, mq 01 xpidTiavol, 
dWd XeXoyiCTfisvioQ, Kai affivuJg, Kai toare Kai dWov Trtiaai, drpayt^diog. 
— Meditationes, lib. xi., § 3. 

^ M. A. Antoninus, the Emperor, his 3feditations concerning Him- 
self. Translated out of the original Greek, by Meric Casaubon, D.D. 
4th ed. London, 16V3. 



DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITERATURE 33 

clamations." The last expression (orjoayoj^wc) might 
better have been rendered " not tragically," or " with- 
out effort to imitate tragic actors." The whole pas- 
sage shows that the triumphant death of Christians 
was a thing not unfamiliar to "the Philosopher" or 
his readers. 

Marcus Aurelius had a teacher of Latin whose 
name was Fronto, an orator and rhetorician. Only 
certain letters of his, and a treatise on synonyms, 
have come down to us; but in the Apology of Minn- 
cius Felix (published about a.d. 210), while denying 
the calumnious charge of incestuous conduct made 
against Christians, occurs this remark : ^ " Nor does 
your Fronto attest it as a positive witness, but he 
flings it out in the way of reproach as an orator." 

Another literary man of some note during the 
reign of Marcus Aurelius was ^lius Aristides, the 
Sophist, large extracts from whose orations have 
been preserved by Photiiis. In one of these he gives 
an account of certain " impious men in Palestine," 
who would not worship the gods ; which is thought 
by Lardner'' and others to describe Christians, though 
he does not use the name 

^ Et de incesto convivio fabulam grandem adversum nos dsemonum 
coitio mentita est, ut gloriam pudicitige deformis infamise aspersione 
macularet. ... Sic de isto et tuus, Fronto, non, ut affirmator, testimo- 
nium fecit, sed convicium, ut orator, adspersit. — Minuc. Felix, cap. 31, 
Corpus Script. Secies. Latinorum, vol. ii., Vienna, ISeY. 

* Lardner, ch. xx. (vol. vii. p. 295). 
3 



34 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEAV TESTAMENT 

To this period also may be referred tlie works of 
Galen, the physician, who is said to have been born 
A.D. 130, and to have died about a.d. 200. In one 
passage in his writings * he alludes to the " school of 
Moses or Christ," as one " where we must receive 
laws without any reason assigned ;" and in another 
he says :^ "It is easier to convince the disciples of 
Moses and Christ than physicians and philosophers 
who are addicted to particular sects." 

During the third century, as Christianity grew 
into prominence, it became the subject of labored 
attack on the part of Pagan writers, and of active 
persecution on the part of the government, the de- 
tails of which are too voluminous to be here recorded. 
We shall have to content ourselves with a mere cat- 
alogue of the principal authors who made mention of 
Christianity, and those emperors who thought it nec- 
essary by special edict to recognize its growing in- 
fluence upon society at large. 

For fuller particulars a reference is given in each 
case to the original sources, of most of which an 



^ KdWiov d' av fiv iroWq. irpoaQdvai riva, ei icai fii) jSefSalav cltto- 
dei^LV, TTapafivQiav yovv iKavriv t(^ Xoyif) Trepi twv cktCo 7roioTr]T(jJv,'iva 
jir]TiQ d'QvQ kot' dpxoiQ, w^ €'C Movcrov Kai XpiaTov diarpifStjv cKpiyfisvog, 
vojXMv dvaTTO^EiKTixJV ciKOvy, Koi ravra iv oly i]KiaTa XPV- — ^^ Differ- 
entia Pulsuwn, Ed. Basil, iii. (p. 22). 

^ QcLTTOV yap av tiq tovq dirb ^lovaov kuI Xpicrrov fiErncidd^a rj tovq 
rdig aipeasai irpoaTiTi]KuTac larpovc re Kai (piXoaocpovg. — De Differentia- 
Fulsuum^ iii. (p. 34). 



DATA FUllNISHED BY PAGAN LITEKATUKE 35 

English translation may be found in the seventh vol- 
ume of Lardner's works : 

Sejptimius Severus (Erap. 193-211) published an 
edict against Christians. Spartian, Sever.^ cap. 16, 17. 

Alexander Severus (Einp. 222-235) refers approv- 
ingly to certain Christian practices, as well known, 
when publishing an edict about the appointment of 
officers in the provinces. He also gave a rescript in 
favor of Christians, when their right to a certain spot 
of ground for a church edifice was disputed by the 
vintners of Kome. Lampridius, cap. 45, 49. Crevier, 
Hist, of Bom,. Emp.^ vol. viii. 

Ulpian, the lawyer (fl. a.d. 220), is said to have 
published a treatise, now lost, upon The Duty of 
Proconsuls, in which all edicts published against 
Christians were recorded. Lactantius, Inst., lib. v. 
cap. ii. 

Dion Cassius (d. a.d. 230), in his History of the 
Romans, describes the destruction of Jerusalem by 
Titus and Yespasian, Domitian's persecution of 
Christians, and Nerva's leniency towards them. Lib. 
Ixxvi. 67, 68. 

Maximin, the Thracian (Emp. 235-238), is said to 
have persecuted the clergy of some Churches. Sul- 
picius Sev., lib. ii. cap. 32. 

Decius (Emp. 249-251) published edicts of perse- 
cution against Christians. Basnage, ann. 250, num. 
iv., V. Sulp. Sev., lib. ii. cap. 32. 



36 



AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 



Gallus (Em p. 251) is said to liave persecuted 
Christians. Euseb. H. E.^ lib. vii. cap. 1. 

Valerian (Emp. 253-260) published several edicts 
of persecution. Euseb. H. E., lib. vii. cap. 10. 

Galliemis (Emp. 260-268) issued edicts of tolera- 
tion. Euseb. II. E., lib. vii. cap. 13. 

Amelucs, the Platonic philosopher (a.d. 263), ex- 
hibits in his writings an acquaintance with the Gos- 
pel of John. Euseb. Ercep. Evang., lib. xi. cap. 19. 

Aurelian (Emp. 270-275) alludes to Christians in 
a letter to the Senate of Rome about the Sibylline 
books. Yopiscus, Aurel.^ cap. 20. 

Porphyry (fl. a^d. 270) wrote numerous works, 
among which were fifteen books Against the Chris- 
tians. He was answered by Eusebius (20 books), 
Apollinarius (30 books), and Methodius (10,000 lines). 
Only fragments of his work remain. 

Ilierocles (il. a.d. 303) wrote Truth-loving Words 
against the Christians^ in two books, now lost, which 
were answered by Lactantius and Eusebius. See 
Lardner, ch. xxxix., vol. vii. pp. 474:-503. 

In order properly to estimate the value of Pagan 
testimonies to the existence of Christianit}^, it may 
be well to compare the list we have now given with 
the entire catalogue of writers whose works are ex- 
tant upon any subject, who lived during the first 
three centuries. For this purpose the reader is re- 



DATA FURNISHED BY PAGAN LITEEATUEE 37 

ferred to Table II., where a standard list of the prin- 
cipal literary men of that period may be found, 
taken, without alteration, from the Oxford Chrono- 
logical Tables of Ancient History. 

Few persons are aware how limited is the number 
of writers whose works have come down to us from 
that period. It may surprise many to find, upon 
examination of the tables, that the enumeration we 
have just finished nearly exhausts our present cata- 
logue of secular writers during the first three cen- 
turies. Certainly there has been no period since 
when \\iQ projportionate number of allusions to Chris- 
tianity on the part of merely literary men has been 
nearly as great.^ 

^ It may be instructive also to compare for a moment these testi- 
monies to the authenticity of the Christian Scriptures by Pagan au- 
thors with the testimony which exists in support of the authenticity 
of the Pagan writers themselves. For example, the Annals of Tacitus, 
from which we have quoted (page 21, note 4), are not distinctly men- 
tioned by any writer until the fifteenth century. They exist only in 
one manuscript brought to light during that period. While the manu- 
scripts of the New Testament, written from the fourth to the twelfth 
century, now in the possession of the Church, are numbered by thou- 
sands (see Tables VIII. and IX. in this volume), yet who questions the 
authenticity and genuineness of the Annals of Tacitus ? [Albeit M. 
Jules Martha is just now (January, 1895) delivering a course of lect- 
ures at the Sorbonne, in the first of which he is defending, against 
some recent attacks, The Authenticity of the Manuscript of the An- 
nals of 2'aeitiis.~\ Indeed, in the antiquity of manuscripts there is 
no classic work which can compare with the New Testament, unless 
possibly Vergil, of whose works there is one manuscript dating from 
the second century. But of Caesar's Commentaries the earliest is of 
the ninth ; of Herodotus of the tenth ; of Cornelius Nepos of the 



38 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

Besides tliis direct form of testimony to the truth 
of the evangelic record, and to the facts of gospel 
history, on the part of writers who were not friendly 
to Christianity, there is an evidence, not less con- 
clusive, because undesigned, to be derived from coin- 
cidences of statement and confirmations of their ac- 
curacy which may be found in the works of such 
writers as Josephus, Philo, Tacitus, Dion Cassius, 
Strabo, and others. This argument, which would oc- 
cupy too much space for our present discussion, has 
been well stated by Rawlinson in his seventh Bamp- 
ton Lecture upon the Historical Evidences. The 
number and variety of the confirmations of the ac- 
curacy of the sacred narrative which he has thus 
collected is something remarkable, especially in the 
case of those derived from Josephus, whose studied 
avoidance of all direct allusion to the Christian relig- 
ion and its Founder only adds weight to these in- 
voluntary testimonies to the truth. 

twelfth ; and of Catullus of the fifteenth. We are informed, upon the 
authority of Professor Ramsay, that the correspondence of Pliny with 
Trajan, from which that remarkable letter from Bithynia was taken, 
"depends on a single manuscript of unknown age, found in Paris in 
1500, apparently taken to Italy in the next few years, used by several 
persons before 1508, and never since seen or known. In spite of 
this suspicious history, the correspondence is indubitably genuine." 
Pliny's letters are now becoming a popular text-book in our schools. 



CHAPTER IV 
DATA FURNISHED BY CHKISTIAN LITERATURE 

§ 1. The Apostolic Fathers 

Haying reviewed the notices of Christianity which 
appear in early Pagan literature, we now come to 
consider those evidences of the existence and spread 
of Christianity which appear in or consist of the 
writings of early Christians. These ancient repre- 
sentatives of the Christian faith it has been custom- 
ary to divide into two classes : Apostolic Fathers and 
Christian Fathers ; the former term being applicable 
to those who are presumed to have derived their 
teaching directly from some one or more of the 
Apostles. The works usually ascribed to " apostol- 
ical men " are the Epistle of Barnabas, the Epistles 
of Clement of Rome, the Epistles of Ignatius, the 
Martyrdom of Ignatius, the Epistle of Polycarp, the 
Martyrdom of Polycarp, the Epistle to Diognetus, the 
Shepherd of Hermas, and a fragment from Papias.^ 

The Epistle of Barnabas was ascribed by Clem- 

^ Among the best critical editions of these works are : Patrum 
Apostolicorum Opera^ C. J. Hefele, Tiibingen, 4th ed., 1855; Pat. Ap. 
Op., A. R. M. Dressel, Leipsic, 1863; Pat. Ap. Op., 0. de Gebhardt, 
A. Harnack, Th. Zahn, 2d ed., Leipsic, 1876-78; Pat. Ap. Op., F. X. 

Funk, Tiibingen, 1878. 



40 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

ent of Alexandria and Origen to Barnabas, the com- 
panion of Paul. Many distinguished recent critics 
have from internal evidence rejected this theory, 
though not with entire unanimity/ All agree, how- 
ever, as to its great antiquity, not later than the be- 
ginning of the second century ; and it is therefore 
possible that the writer may have been a disciple of 
some Apostle. The text, until recently, was com- 
plete only in a Latin version, the Greek having many 
mutilations ; but the discovery of tlie Sinaitic MS. 
by Tischendorf in 1859 brought to light a complete 
Greek copy, which has greatly added to the interest 
taken by scholars in this Epistle.^ Among other 
things, this discovery confirms the supposition that 
the author of the Epistle refers to Matthew's Gospel, 
under the formula " as it is written." ^ 

^ Neander, Hug, Baur, Hefele, Winer, Hilgeufeld, Donaldson, West- 
cott, and Miiller reject the authorship of Barnabas, the Levite ; while 
Gieseler, Credner, Guericke, Bleek, and Mohler sustain it. See article 
"Barnabas, Epistle of," in Smith's Diet, of Chr. Biography^ by Prof. 
Wm. Milligan, of the Univ. of Aberdeen, who renews the controversy 
in favor of Barnabas as the author. 

■^ See J. G. Miiller, Erkldrung des Barnabanhriefes, ein Anhang zu 
de Wette's Exegettschen Handbuch zum JS'euen Test., Leipsic, 1'869 ; 
also an article by Dr. Donaldson, in his History of Christian Literature 
and Doctrine. A copy of the Epistle is also contained in the same MS. 
with the two Epistles of Clement of Rome, discovered at Constantino- 
ple by P. Bryennios. See next paragraph, p. 41, and pp. 44, 45. 

2 At the end of ch. iv. the Latin version reads : " Adtendamus, ne 
quando, sicut scriptura est, multi vocati, pauci vero electi inveniamur." 
The Greek now proves to be TTpoakxMHi.v, ni]—OTi, wc jiypaTrrai, rroWoi 
KXrjTol oXiyoi de skXsktoI eiiptOu/j-iev. 



DATA FUEXISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITEKATUKE 41 

Of the two Epistles ascribed in the early Clinrcli 
to Clemens Romanus^ or Clement, Bishop of Rome, 
only the first presents evidence of authenticity. This 
was probably written abont a.d. 97. The manuscript 
of it in the library of the British Museum was until 
lately the only one known to be in existence. It, 
with part of the so-called Second Epistle, is subjoin- 
ed to the Alexandrian Codex (A) of the ^ew Testa- 
ment. In 1875, however, Philotheos Bryennios, then 
Metropolitan of Serres, in Mesopotamia, published 
the whole of the two Epistles from a MS. discovered 
by him in the Library of the "Most Holy Sepulchre" 
in Constantinople, and in 1876 a Syrian MS. of both 
Epistles was found at Paris. A Latin version of 
Epistle I. was also found by Morin in 1893. In this 
Epistle are found quotations from the First Epistle 
of Paul to the Corinthians, and such allusions or co- 
incidences of expression as evince an acquaintance 
with other Epistles of Paul, the Epistle to the He- 
brews, the Epistles of James and of Peter, and per- 
haps other books of the New Testament. The quota- 
tions of the words of Christ found in it correspond 
substantially with passages in the first three Gospels, 
but may have been derived from oral tradition. The 
text of Bryennios added the missing last six chapters 
(57-63) to the Epistle. 

Ignatius of Antioch^ called also 6 Geo^ojooc, is 
said by Eusebius to have been ordained Bishop of 



43 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

Antiocb, as the successor of Evodiiis, in a.d. 69. He 
held this office until his death, which occurred at 
Eome, where he was condemned by Trajan to be 
devoured by wild beasts. The year of his death has 
been much disputed. Some of the best recent critics 
adopt A.D. 115 as the probable date. 

Fifteen Epistles are extant which have been as- 
cribed to this Father, eight of which are undoubtedly 
spurious. The remainder have suffered many inter- 
polations, and the question of their genuineness, even 
in part, has been the subject of much controversy. 
In 1869, the Rev. Wm. Cureton, Canon of West- 
minster, published a history of the controversy, in a 
work entitled Corj)us Ignatianum^ in which he took 
the ground (based in part upon a recent discovery of 
a Syriac version of the Epistles) that three letters — 
to Polycarp, to the Ephesians, and to the Romans — 
as found in a shorter form in the Syriac recension, 
are the only genuine letters of Ignatius.^ 

The Martyrdom of Ignatius is a narrative which 
professes to have been written by those who accom- 
panied him on his journey to Rome, and who were 
witnesses of his death. The account is marked by 
great simplicity, and accords with the particulars 

^ For a concise history of the discussion in reference to the Epistles 
of Ignatius, and a resume of the argument in favor of the genuineness 
of the Syriac recension, see Appendix B to Dr. de Pressense's £arly 
Years of Christianitjj. Vol. II., TJie Martyrs and Apologists. New 
York, 1871. 



DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERAl'URE 43 

given by Eiisebius and Chrysostom respecting Igna- 
tius. Its genuineness has been disputed, but the 
internal evidence is decidedly in favor of an early 
date at least, if not of its full acceptance as a, genuine 
document. 

Polycarp^ Bishop of Smyrna^ is believed to have 
been born about a.d. 80. Irenseus says that " Poly- 
carp was instructed by the Apostles, and was brought 
into contact with many who had seen Christ." ' 
{Ad'V). HcBT.^ iii. 3.) The Epistle of Polycarp to the 
Philippians is a deeply interesting document, the 
authenticity of which is generally admitted. It ap- 
pears to have been written not long after the death 
of Ignatius. It abounds in quotations from, and co- 
incidences of expression with, the books of the New 
Testament. 

Tlie martyrdom of Poh^carp occurred, according 
to Eusebius {H. E.^ iv. 15), in the persecution under 
the Emperors Marcus Aurelius and Lucius Yerus. 
It is recorded in a Letter from the Church at Smyrna 
to the Churches of Philomelium and otlier places. 
The narrative describes many touching incidents il- 
lustrative of Polycarp's faith and constancy. When 
urged to secure his release by reviling Christ, he 
said : " Eighty and six years have I served Him, and 
He has done me no wrong. How, then, can I revile 
my King and my Saviour ?" 

1 See § 2 (10), below, p. 50. 



44 Au(rHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

In addition to the testimony of living witnesses of 
the apostolic life and labors, other works are in exist- 
ence which bear marks of equal antiquity, but whose 
authorship cannot be definitely ascertained. One of 
the most {remarkable of these is i\\Q Ejnstle addressed 
by some (anonymous apostolical man to a prominent 
Pagan, Diognetus (supposed by Lightfoot to be 
identical with the tutor of Marcus Aurelius), in reply 
to certajn inquiries about Christianity. It was prob- 
ably w]/itten towards the latter part of the second 
centurjf. In style and diction it ranks among the 
best, r^d the argument exhibits throughout a high- 
toned |spiritual discernment. (See Semisch, in Her- 
zog's Encyl.^ Art. Diognet.) 

Also the Didache {^L^a\r} twv EwdeKa airoaToXtov), 
or Teaching of the {tiuelve) Ajpostles, a work referred 
to by Eusebius and others, but of which no MS. was 
known to be in existence until 1873, when a copy 
was discovered by Bryennios at Constantinople, in 
the same precious volume which is referred to above. 
It consists of sixteen chapters, the first part of which 
sets forth the " way of life," and the second gives 
prescriptions respecting the sacraments and other ec- 
clesiastical usages. It appears to belong to the end 
of the first or the beginning of the second century. 
It is eminently scriptural, and full of interest to the 
devout scholar. The octavo manuscript volume in 
which it was found contains also the Epistle of Bar- 



DATA FURNISHED BY CHEISTIAN LITERATURE 45 

nabas, the two Epistles of Clement, Chrysostom's 
Synopsis of tlie Books of the Old and JSTew Testa- 
ments, the Epistle of Mary of Cassobela to Ignatius, 
and twelve Epistles of Ignatius. The JDidache was 
published by Bryennios at Constantinople in 1883, 
and in 1884 it was edited, with a translation and 
notes, by the late President Hitchcock, assisted bj 
Prof. Francis Brown of the Union Theol. Seminary^, 
New York. 

Mention should also be made of the Shepherd of 
Ilermas^ a book commonly published among the writ- 
ings of the Apostolic Fathers, and conjectured by 
Origen to have been written by the Hermas Avhom 
Paul salutes in the Epistle to the Eomans. The evi- 
dence is well-nigh conclusive that it belongs to a later 
period, and the most probable conjecture assigns the 
authorship to a brother of Pius, Bishop of Pome, a.d. 
142-157. It is a collection of visions, command- 
ments, and parables, and is chiefly valuable as show- 
ing in what way Christianity at that day was endan- 
gered by the influence of Jewish principles. It has 
many coincidences with, and allusions to, the language 
of the lN"ew Testament. (See the Witness of Hermas 
to the Four Gospels, by C. Taylor, D.D., St. John's 
College, Cambridge, London, 1892.) 

Belonging to this period also we find the works of 
Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis in Phrygia, who flour- 
ished, according to Cave, about a.d. 110-1G3. In his 



46 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

five books, entitled A?i Exjylication of the Oracles of 
the Lo7xl, he makes distinct reference to certain Gos- 
pels bearing the names of Mattliew ' and Mark, and 
to the First Epistles of Peter and of John, and al- 
ludes to the Acts and the Eevelation.^ 

Besides these testimonies of Papias, we have those 
of others who occupied a similar position with him, 
preserved to ns in fragments by Irengens. 

Pie records sentences nttered by "the elders, dis- 

^ The testimony of Papias, as recorded by Eusebius, is as follows : 
" Mark having become the interpreter of Peter, wrote down accurately 
whatsoever he remembered. It was not, however, in exact order that 
he related the sayings or deeds of Christ. For he neither heard the 
Lord nor accompanied Him. But afterwards, as I said, he accompa- 
nied Peter, who accommodated his instructions to the necessities (of his 
hearers), but with no intention of giving a regular narrative -of the 
Lord's sayings. Wherefore Mark made no mistake in thus writing 
some things as he remembered them. For of one thing he took special 
care, not to omit anything he had heard, and not to put anything fic- 
titious into the statements. This is what is related by Papias regard- 
ing Mark ; but with regard to Matthew he has made the following 
statements : Matthew put together the oracles (of the Lord) in the 
Hebrew language, and each one interpreted them as best he could." 
In the introduction to his books Papias says : " If, then, any one who 
attended on the elders came, I asked him minutely after their sayings 
— what Andrew or Peter said, or what was said by Philip, or by 
Thomas, or by James, or by John, or by Matthew, or by any other of 
the Lord's disciples : which things Aristion and the presbyter John, 
the disciples of the Lord, say. For I imagined that what was to be 
got from books was not so profitable to me as what came from the 
living and abiding voice." — Apost. Fathers. Ante-Nicene Lib., pp. 
442, 446. 

^ Upon the lives and testimony of Polycarp and Papias, see the 
valuable treatise of Bishop Lightfoot, Essays on the Work Entitled Es- 
says on Supernatural Religion^ London and New York, 1889 ; also his 
Biblical Essays, 1893. 



DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 47 

ciples of the Apostles," in which allusion is made to 
the Gospels of Matthew and of John, and the Epis- 
tles to the Romans, Corinthians, Ephesians, and prob- 
ably First Peter. (Eonth, BeliqicicB Sacrce^, I., 47 if. 
Oxford, 1846.) 

§ 2. The Apologists and Martijrs. 

We now come into the period of Christian apolo- 
gists, who wrote for the express purpose of defending 
the Christian religion against the attacks of its ad- 
versaries. 

(1) First among these in the order of time is Qua- 
dratus, whom Eusebius calls a " disciple of the Apos- 
tles," who addressed an Apology to the Emperor 
Hadrian, who reigned a.d. 117-138. It is said to 
have been characterized by ability and sound doc- 
trine. Only fragments of it now remain, as quoted 
by Eusebius. In one of these he says : " The works 
of our Saviour were always conspicuous, for they 
were real ; both they which were healed and they 
which were raised from the dead ; who were seen 
not only when they were healed or raised, but for a 
long time afterwards ; not only while He dwelt on 
the earth, but also after His departure, and for a good 
while after it, insomuch that some of them have 
reached to our times." With Quadratus may be 
mentioned Aristides, an Athenian philosopher, who 



48 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

addressed an apology to tlie Emperor Hadrian some 
time between 125 and 140 a.d., containing allusions to 
the incarnation, resurrection, and ascension of Jesus. 
A Sjriac translation of the work has recently been 
discovered in the convent of St. Catharine on Mt. 
Sinai. These two may be called the earliest Chris- 
tian apologists. 

(2) Justin^ the Philosopher and Martyr, born in 
Shechem (Sichem, Flavia !Neapolis, Nablus), Samaria, 
about A.D. 103; converted to Christianity a.d. 133; 
taught in Ephesus, Alexandria, and Kome, and in the 
intermediate cities, as an evangelist. He wrote two 
Apologies, the first in a.d. 147, addressed to Antoni- 
nus Pius ; the second in 161-166, to Marcus Aure- 
lius. His dialogue with the Jew, Trypho, a defence 
of Christianity against Judaism, was written about 
a.d. 150. His works contain about 200 citations from 
the New Testament Scriptures. A tolerably com- 
plete life of Jesus might be compiled from them. 
Says Pawlinson [Hist. Ev.^ p. 215): "N^o one can 
pretend to doubt that in Justin's time the facts of 
New Testament history were received as simple 
truth, not only by himself, but by Christians gener- 
ally, in whose name his apologies were addressed to 
the emperors." 

(3) Theophilus^ Bishop of Antioch, born a.d. 110, 
converted 150, died 181 (Lardner), wrote an Apology 
in three books addressed to Autolycus, a learned 



DATA FUElSriSHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 49 

Gentile, a Harmony of the Gospels, and some other 
works.' 

(4) Melito, Bishop of Sardis, in Lydia, in addition 
to a number of works, the titles of which are given 
by Eusebius {H. E.^ iv. 26) and Jerome {De Yir. lll.^ 
c. 24), wrote an Apology about a.d. 170-177, ad- 
dressed to Marcus Aurelius (referred to above, p. 32, 
note 3), and a Treatise or Commentary on the Reve- 
lation of St. John. 

(5) At about the same date, also, Claudius Apolli- 
naris, Bishop of Hierapolis, addressed an Apology to 
the same emperor. His other works are enumerated 
by Eusebius, 1. iv., c. 27, and Jerome, De Yir. III.^ 
c. 26. 

(6) To about the same date may also be assigned 
Tatian, the Syrian Sophist, a disciple of Justin, who, 
besides numerous other treatises, wrote an Oration to 
the Greelcs^ and a Harmony of the Gospels called 
Dia Tessaron {Sia naddpojv)^ the Arabic text of 
which, with a Latin translation, was published in 
Eome by A. Ciasca in 1888. An English translation 
now appears with introduction and notes by J. H. 
Hill, published (1894) by the Clarks of Edinburgh. 

(7) Diony sites, Bishop of Corinth, wrote seven 



' Published by J. C. T. Otto. Jena, 1861. 

2 Published at Paris, 1624, in Bibliotheca Veterum Patrum, vol. i., pp. 
160-187. Comp. Adolph Harnack, Texte nnd Untermchungen^ I, i. 3, 
1882, pp. 196-282. 
4 



50 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

Epistles, about a.d. 171-176, addressed to the Lace- 
daemonians, the Athenians, the Nicomedians, to the 
Churcli in Gortjna (Crete), Amastris (Paphlagonia), 
and the Churches throughout Pontus, to the Gnos- 
sians (Crete), and to the Romans, the latter addressed 
to Soter (Swr?7|o), Bishop of Rome. (Euseb., H. E., 
iv. 23.) In the brief fragments which remain of the 
writings of Dionysius are to be found traces of an 
acquaintance with the Gospel of Matthew, the Acts, 
the First Epistle to the Thessalonians, and the Apoc- 
alypse. 

(8) Athenagoras, the Philosopher of Athens, wrote 
from Alexandria about a.d. 177 an Apology inscribed 
to Marcus Aurelius and Commodus, entitled Legatio 
pro Christianis, and one called De Eesurrectione. 
(Migne, Patrologia, Ser. Grseca, vol. vi.) 

(9) To this period, 170-180, also belongs Hegesip- 
pus, the first Church historian, " who," says Jerome, 
" composed a history of the affairs of the Church, 
from the Passion of our Lord to his own time." 
There were five books in all, only a few fragments 
of which now remain ; but the whole were in posses- 
sion of Christians under Constantine, and Eusebius 
quotes freely from them. {Historia EGclesiastica, ii. 
23 ; iii. 20, 32.) 

(10) Next in the order of time may be mentioned 
IrencBus, the disciple of Polycarp and Papias, who 
was born about a.d. 130, in Ionia of Asia Minor, and 



DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 51 

who succeeded the Martyr Pothinus as Bisliop of 
Lj^ons in Ganl. His bishopric extended from the 
persecution under Marcus Aurelius in a.d. 177, in 
which Pothinus suffered, to his own martyrdom in 
A.D. 202, under Septimius Severus. His works were 
numerous. The names of some of them are given 
by Eusebius, lib. v. 20, 26 (see, also, Ante-Nicene Chr. 
Lib., vol. v.). His work Against Heresies is the only 
one which has come down to us entire. This con- 
sists of five books, and gives abundant testimony to 
the four Gospels, the Acts of the Apostles, twelve of 
Paul's Epistles, 1 Peter, 1 and 2 John, and Revela- 
tion, which last is expresslj^ ascribed to John, the be- 
loved disciple. 

He says that the Four Evangelists are the four 
columns of the Church . . . and sees in this number 
four a peculiar appointment of the Creator of the 
world. Most interesting is his own account of his 
interview with Poly carp, and of that aged martyr's 
testimonies to the early facts of Christianity. He 
says in his letter to Florinus : " "While I was yet a 
boy I saw thee, in Lower Asia, wdth Polycarp, dis- 
tinguishing thyself in the royal court, and endeavor- 
ing to gain his approbation. For those things which 
then transpired I hold better in memory than such 
as have happened recently ; for events which hap- 
pened in infancy seem to grow with the mind, and 
to become part of ourselves ; so that I can recall the 



52 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

very place where the blessed Polycarp used to sit 
and teach, his going out and his coming in, his mode 
of life, his appearance, the style of his address to the 
people, his familiar intercourse with St. John and 
with the rest of those who had seen the Lord, and 
how he remembered their sayings ; whatever he had 
heard from them concerning our Lord, His miracles 
and mode of teaching, Polycarp, being instructed by 
those who were eye-witnesses of the Word, recounted 
in strict agreement with the Scriptures." His works 
were published by Erasmus at Basle in 1526. Other 
editions have appeared, among the latest of which is 
one by W. Wigan Harvey, Cambridge, England, 
r857. 

(11)- Hardly less important is the testimony de- 
rived from the works of the learned Ilijpjpolytus^ the 
pnpir of Irenseus (born about a.d. 170 and martyred 
in A.D. 235), Bishop of Portus, at the mouth of the 
Tiber, from a.d. 198 to 235, nearly forty years. He 
was a voluminous writer, and the first preacher of 
note in the Church of Eome after Clement. A list 
of his works, somewhat imperfect, is given by Euse- 
bius, H. E.^ vi. 22, and Jerome, De Yir, III.^ c. 61. (See 
A. ]^. Chr. Lib., vol. ix.) In 1842 a manuscript was 
discovered at Mount Athos which proves to be a 
long-lost work of this Father Against all Heresies. 
It is a work of great interest and value. Bunsen 
gives extracts from it in his Hippolytus and His 



DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 53 

Age. It was published first at Oxford, in 1851, by 
E. Miller ; and much better edited, with a Latin ver- 
sion, by Duncker and Schneidewin, Gottingen, 1859. 
It was probably written about a.d. 225 {Bihlioth. Sac, 
X., p. 220). In 1886 a commentary of Hippolytus on 
the prophecy of Daniel came to light by the discov- 
ery and publication of the whole of the fourth book 
by M. Georgiades. It treats of chapters 7-12 of the 
Prophecy, and discusses the birth and death of Christ 
and the history of Christmas. Hippolytus was final- 
ly banished to the mines of Sardinia, and there put 
to death on account of his faith. His remains were 
afterwards brought back to Portus, and a church 
erected over his grave. 

§ 3. The Catechetical Schools of Alexandria and 
Carthage 

"We now approach the period in the history of the 
Church distinguished by the establishment and grow- 
ing influence of the Catechetical School of Alexan- 
dria. 

This institution, whose teachers and pupils were 
among the ablest of antiquity, began to have a dis- 
tinctive and recognized existence about a.d. 160, and 
continued to flourish till about a.d. 395. It seems 
to have originated in a mere school of catechumens. 
It eventually became a fountain of profound learn- 
ing and world-wide influence. The first permanent 



54 AUTIIEXTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

teacher of whom we have definite knowledsje was 
Pantaenus, although Athenagoras is alleged by some 
to have preceded him (a.d. 160-181). Pantgenns 
taught from 181 to about 189, and was succeeded by 
Clement.' Clement died about a.d. 220, and Origen ^ 
followed him (b. 186, appointed teacher 203, d. 254). 
Contemporary with Clement and the Greek school 
Avas the establishment of the Western Theological 
School ill North Africa^ which was founded by Ter- 
tullian (b. Carthage 160, converted 190, d. 240), and 
originated the Latin ecclesiastical language, its teach- 
ers being Latins. Of these, Cyprian,^ Bishop of Car- 
thage (b. 200, converted 246, d. Sept. 14, 258), was 
contemporary with Origen. These were followed in 
both schools by a succession of eminent teachers and 
writers whose names and works take a prominent 
place in the history of the third and fourtli centuries 
— Dionysius, Bishop of Alexandria (247-265), Greg- 
ory Thaumaturgus (244-270), Theognostus (261-280), 
Eusebius the Historian, Bishop of Csesarea (270-340), 
Athanasius (296-373), and Didymus (314-394) of 



1 Titus riavius Clemens Alexandrinus, born in Athens, became 
Cliristian and presbyter in Alexandria ; disciple of Panteenus. His 
works, in 4 vols., published by William Dindorf, Oxford, 1869. 

2 Origenes Alexandrinus. Works published by C. H. E. Lommatzsch 
in 25 vols., Berlin, 1831-48. Homo ille mirificus . . . qid libros in- 
numerabiles scripsit (Tiscb. p. 1146). 

^ Thascius Cseeilius Cyprianus, Bishop of Carthage. Works pub- 
lished by William Hartel, Vienna, 1868. 



DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN LITERATURE 55 

the Greek, and Arnobius (280-330), Lactantius (260- 
340), Hilary (320-368), Ambrose (340-397), Au- 
gustine (354-4:30) of the Latin schooL 

Table III. presents a comparative diagram intend- 
ed to illustrate the position occupied bj the Christian 
Fathers relatively to each other in the order of time. 
It will be noticed that there has been no period since 
the beginning of the second century in which there 
were not living several prominent leaders of the 
Church, whose works are still extant. For example, 
during the first half of the second century seven 
Christian writers were contemporaneous ; and during 
the second half of the same century no less than ten 
lived and wrote. All these men must have been more 
or less familiar with each other. Of course, the 
names in the lateT periods might have been greatly 
multiplied if space had permitted. 

In Table Y. the reader will find a list of references 
to the canonical books by ecclesiastical writers from 
the second to the fourth century ; and in Table YI. 
a record of the authoritative judgments upon the 
disputed books by leaders of the Church in all its 
branches throughout the Empire during the first 
three centuries. If he will compare these references 
with what is said about the works of Tacitus on p. 37, 
note 1, it may help him to form a conception of the 
strength of Patristic testimony as an evidence of the 
authenticity of the Christian Scriptures. Indeed, the 



56 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEAV TESTAMENT 

classic writers can bear no comparison in the matter 
of quotations or references. There is a single possi- 
ble allusion to the Annals of Tacitus in a work of 
the fifth century. Herodotus is quoted only once 
for two centuries after his death. Thucydides for 
the same period is not quoted at all. Livy was not 
quoted for a century after he wrote ; and the Roman 
History of Yelleius Paterculus (mentioned in our list 
on p. 21, note 1, as among the authors anterior to the 
Christian era) has, we are informed by Dr. Salmon, 
"come down to us in a single very corrupt manu- 
script, and the book is only once quoted by Priscian, 
a grammarian of the sixth century." (See McCly- 
mont, The New Testament and its Writers, p. 5. 
:N"ew York, 1893.) 



CHAPTER V 
DATA FUENISHED BY OPPONENTS AND BY MONUMENTS 

§ 1. Evidence famished hy Heretical Writings 

Parallel with the evidence of a Cliristian litera- 
ture is the testimony furnished by those who opposed 
Christianity or were accused of perverting its doc- 
trines. In the act of contending with the truth they 
incidentally prove the existence of the records and 
writings whose lessons they oppose or misinterpret. 
Says Irenseus, in his work Agcdnst Heresies : " Such 
is the certain truth of our Gospels that the heretics 
themselves bear testimony to them, every one of them 
endeavoring to prove his particular doctrines from 
thence. But the Ebionites may be confuted from 
the Gospel of Matthew, which alone they receive. 
Marcion useth only the Gospel of Luke, and that 
mutilated. Nevertheless, from what he retains, it 
may be shown that he blasphemes the one only God. 
They who divide Jesus from Christ, and say that 
Christ always remained impassible, while Jesus suf- 
fered, prefer the Gospel of Mark. However, if they 
read with a love of truth they may thence be con- 
vinced of their error. The Yalentinians receive the 



58 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

Gospel of John entire, in order to prove their pairs 
of aeons; and by that Gospel they may be confuted, 
as I liave shown in the first book of this work." ' 
{Ad Ilcer., III. ii. 7, Lardner's translation.) 

Our knowledge of the ancient heretical writings 
is derived mainly from the replies to them now found 
in the works of Christian Fathers, especially those of 
Irenseus, TertuUian, and Eusebius. If we take the 
latter for a guide, our list would begin with Simon 
Magus. Eusebius says : " From Menander, successor 
of Simon, proceeded two leaders of heresies, Saturni- 
nus of Antioch and Basilides of Alexandria, who set 
np schools of their hateful doctrine, one in Syria, the 
other in Egypt." {H. E., iv. 7.) It is probable, how- 
ever, that before Satnrninus we should notice Cerin- 
thus, who flourislied, according to Le Clerc, about the 
year 80, though Basnage puts him at a.d. 101. 

It will suffice for our present purjDose merely to 
give a list of the more prominent (so-called) heretical 
writers, with their probable dates. A full account 
of them and tlieir doctrines may be found in Lard- 
ner's works. 

A.D. 

Simon Magus of Samaria 
Menander, the Gnostic of Samaria 

Saturninus of Antioch about 112 

Carpocrates of Alexandria " 120 



* Works of Irenceus. The ed. of W. Harvey, Cambridge, 1857-58, is 
good. 



DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS 



59 



Basilides of Alexandria 

Marcion, of Pontus, disciple of Cerdon 
Yalentinus, founder of the Valentinians 

Cerdon, of Rome 

Leucius, or Lucian, disciple of ]Marcion 
Ileracleon, the Valentinian .... 
Theodotus, the Valentinian .... 
Apelles, of Asia, disciple of Marcion 
Marcus, founder of the Marcosians . 

Hermogenes, of Africa 

IMontanus, founder of Montanisra . 

Cassian, the Docete 

Theodotus, "the tanner," of Byzantium 

Praxeas, of Africa (?) 

Artemon, " the Unitarian " (Lardner) 



A.D. 

about 125 

" 140 

" 140 

" 141 

" 145 

" 160 

" 160 

" 160 

" 160 

" 170 

" 171 

" 190 

" 192 

" 196 

" 200 



§ 2. Evidence from Tangible Memoinals 

We hav^e said in the outset that if tlie facts of 
Gospel history are authentic, they must have left be- 
hind them tangible relics, material structures, memo- 
rial stones, which would have been familiar to the 
people of the days of Constantino. There is abun- 
dant evidence that such memorials did exist all over 
the empire. 

In the first place, the tombstones of the Martyrs, 
sacredly cherished, were like mile-stones of history, 
connecting the third century with apostolic times. 
In the Roman Catacombs, extending beneath the 
Imperial City through hundreds of miles' of excL- 



1 Mr. Spencer Northcote estimates an aggregate of 900 miles of 
streets and 7,000,000 graves. 



60 



AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 



vated streets, were to be found thousands of graves 
still bearing the emblems of the Christian faith, still 
sacred to the memory of those who had sealed their 
testimony with their blood, the date of whose martyr- 
dom extended back to the days of cruel Nero, and of 
Paul himself. 

Multitudes of these still exist, and their testimony 
is unequivocal. Not only the personal history of the 
Martyrs, but historical scenes in the Old and New 
Testaments are plainly depicted upon them. The 
adoration of the Magi, their interview with Herod, 
the baptism of Christ by John, the healing of the 
paralytic, the turning of water into wine, the feeding 
of the five thousand, the raising of Lazarus, the Last 
Supper, Peter walking on the sea, Pilate washing his 
hands before the people, etc. The parables of our 
Lord — the Good Shepherd, the Sower, the Wise and 
Foolish Yirgins — are there delineated.^ 

The symbols of Christian faith — the cross (but 
never the crucifix), the dove, the olive-branch, the 
anchor, the fish — all yet bear witness to New Testa- 
ment revelation, and in those days must have been 
tenfold more significant, as the individual cases were 
more familiar. 

In Alexandria, also, are similar catacombs, one of 
which was opened twenty-six years since (1869), and 

^ See Rawlinson's Hist. Evidences. 



DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS 61 

was visited by the writer. . There is no reason to 
doubt that similar memorials of Christian and mar- 
tyred dead were to be found in the days of Constan- 
tine in all parts of the empire. 

"We are not to forget, also, that the conversion of 
Constantine marks the era of the identification of 
sites and the localities of sacred scenes in Palestine 
and elsewhere. The foundations of the Church of 
the Holy Sepulchre were laid in Jerusalem by Con- 
stantine in A.D. 326, and the dedication took place in 
335. The place of the nativity, the tomb of Lazarus, 
the Garden of Gethsemane, the chamber of the sup- 
per, the place of baptism, and a hundred other local- 
ities dear to the Christian heart, were more or less 
definitely pointed out by a reverent local tradition. 
Untrustworthy and superstitious as much of that 
tradition undoubtedly was, it nevertheless exhibits 
the universal and unquestioning belief of the facts 
which it commemorates. 

We have already seen that church edifices were in 
existence all over the empire, some of them very ele- 
gant. The Churches which built them must have 
had a history reaching back a century or more. Some 
of them must have had tangible and documentary 
relics of primitive times. We have allusion to some- 
thing of this kind in the works of Tertullian (a.d. 
160-240) of Carthage. " Come now," he says, ad- 
dressing one who had taken an erroneous view of 



62 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

Scriptural salvation — " come now, thou who wilt ex- 
ercise thy curiosity more profitably in the business 
of thy salvation, run through the Apostolic Churches, 
in which the very chairs of the Apostles still preside 
— in which their authentic (or original ?) letters are 
recited, sounding forth the voice and representing 
the countenance of each. Is Achaia near you, you 
have Corinth. If you are not far from Macedonia, 
you have Thessalonica. If you are near to Italy, 3'ou 
have Rome, from whence, also, our assertion will be 
readily confirmed." ^ 

The Governors of Roman provinces were accus- 
tomed to send to Rome accounts of remarkable trans- 
actions, which were preserved in the Roman archives. 
Pontius Pilate is said to have given an account of 
the death and resurrection of Christ in his memoirs 
of Jewish affairs, called Acta Pilati. 

Eusebius (a.d. 315), referring to them, says: 
"Our Saviour's resurrection being much talked of 



^ De Prcesc. Hceret. cxxxvi. (Ante-Nicene Lib., vol. ii., p. 42). It has 
been customary to discredit these statements as extravagant and un- 
trustworthy ; and so they may be, but there surely is no intrinsic im- 
probability in the thing itself. Papyrus manuscripts exist and are 
legible to-day, which bear dates more than three thousand years old. 
Documents on common paper may be found in good preservation in 
nearly every town in England several hundred years older than were 
these to which Tertullian refers. The original records of the Plymouth 
Colony are in the County Court-house at Plymouth, in the handwrit- 
ing of Governor Bradford ; and many original letters of the Pilgrim 
Fathers are extant. 



DATA FURNISHED BY CHRISTIAN MONUMENTS 63 

thronghont Palestine, Pilate informed the Emperor 
of it." ' 

It was the constant practice of primitive Chris- 
tians, when disputing with the Gentiles, to appeal to 
these Acts, or records, thus deposited in the archives 
of the empire. 

Thus Justin, in his first Apology, having quoted 
the prophecy (Is. xxxv. 6) of the miracles of Christ, 
adds, " And that He did these things you may know 
from the Acts of Pontius Pilate." ^ 

Tertullian, after describing the crucifixion, resur- 
rection, and ascension,^ says : '' Of all these things 
relating to Christ, Pilate himself, in conscience al- 
ready a Christian, sent an account to Tiberius, then 
Emperor." Of Christ's death he writes thus: "At 
the same moment daylight disappeared, while the 
sun was at the meridian. Those who knew not that 
this was also predicted concerning Christ supposed 
it to be an eclipse. And ye still have this event re- 
lated in your archives." 

To this class of visible facts might be added the 
universally practised Christian ordinances. Baptism 
and the Lord's Supper, which were in some sense 



^ See Lardner, Heath. Test, ch. ii. (vol. vi., p. 607 seq.). Documents 
purporting to be copies of these Acts have from time to time appeared, 
but are unauthentic. 

2 Works, Ante-Nicene Lib,, vol. ii., pp. 47, 48. 

^ -Apology, c. 21. 



64 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

monnmental, testifying by their perpetual recurrence, 
and by the uniform Cliristian explanation of them, 
to the great central truths which they were designed 
to commemorate. 



§ 3. Retrosjpective View — Concluding Remar'ks 

We have tlius reviewed, in chronological order, 
the principal testimonies — Pagan, Christian, Heret- 
ical, and Monumental — to the authenticity of the sa- 
cred record, which are found to span the interval be- 
tween the Christian era and the age of Constantine. 

Let us now take a retrospective view, resuming 
the standpoint assumed in the first chapter, by the 
side of a believer, at the beginning of the fourth 
century. 

We find him living in an age when " the intellect- 
ual powers of man have become almost entirely 
absorbed in religious controversies" (see Table II., 
under date a.d. 310). 

We find thousands of Christian Churches all over 
the empire (ch. ii., p. 6), many of which claim to have 
had a continuous history since the Apostles founded 
them, with edifices, manuscript records, relics, and 
tombstones extending through the whole period 
(ch. v., p. 45). We find catechetical schools at Alex- 
andria and Carthage, which are now over a century 
old, whose present teachers are the eminent Eusebius 



KETROSPECTITE YIBSV AND CONCLUSION 65 

and Athanasius among the Greeks, and Arnobius and 
Lactantius among the Latins ; while the Fathers tell 
us of Clement and Tertullian, of Origen and Cjprian, 
who have preceded them. We find in the libraries 
of these schools the works of an unbroken chain of 
ecclesiastical writers extending back to the pupils of 
the Apostle John. We find a parallel succession of 
heretical writings and of the controversies they have 
elicited based upon the recognized authenticity of 
'New Testament books. We find that a large pro- 
portion of all the Pagan writers of the period, whose 
themes would permit them to do so, have taken no- 
tice of the growing power of Christianity. We find 
a liistory of persecution in the archives of the empire, 
in the published appeals and defences of Christians, 
in the annals of Christian and heathen historians, in 
the Catacombs of Rome and Alexandria, and still 
more indelibly recorded in the hearts of Christian 
people, in the family traditions, in the precious mem- 
ories of fathers and mothers, of bishops and presby- 
ters, who were among the victims. 

If we had found, besides all this, an anibitious 
critic who undertook to set up an ingenious theory 
that the historical statements of New Testament 
history were fabulous, that the Roman empire was 
imposed upon, that Christianity had no historical 
foundation, that it was the offspring of fertile imag- 
inations, that a "myth" had sprung up in the full 



66 AUTHENTICITY OP THE NEW TESTAMENT 

splendor of the first Augnstan age, what should we 
have said to him ? What would any intelligent Ro- 
man have said to him ? 

But ancient literature furnishes no such example 
of critical temerity. In all the voluminous works 
of controversy, of attack and defence of the Chris- 
tian Religion which have come down to us from that 
day, not one, either Pagan or Christian, attempts to 
deny the reality of the main events which form the 
basis of Gospel history. 

Such adversaries as Celsus, and Porphyry, and 
Hierocles, writing extensive and labored arguments 
against Christianity, do not think of disputing the 
historical character of the main facts on which it is 
based. They discuss the doings of Jesus and the 
teachings of Paul and Peter as of persons whose gen- 
eral historical existence and the substance of whose 
history nobody questions. 

There is the usual amount of misrepresentation of 
their conduct and misconception of their doctrine, 
but not a word about their mythical origin. This 
discovery was reserved for the astute metaphysicians 
of the nineteenth century ! 

" When faith," says Rawlinson, " is a matter of 
life and death, men do not lightly take up with the 
first creed which happens to hit their fancy, nor do 
they place themselves openly in the ranks of a per- 
secuted sect, unless they have well weighed the 



KETROSPECTIVE VIEW AND CONCLUSION 



67 



claims of the religion wliicli it professes." It is 
clear that the early converts had means of ascertain- 
ing the historic accuracy of the Christian records 
very much beyond our own. To assume that they 
did not use them when so much was at stake is to 
deny them the average share of common-sense. It 
is to affirm the occurrence of a greater miracle than 
any recorded in the ISTew Testament. 

Note. — The work of Strauss, Das Lehen Jesu^ kritisch bearbeitet, ap- 
peared at Tubingen in 1835. The denial of the supernatural had its 
natural sequence in tlie denial of the liistorical verity of those acts 
and words which constitute the Christ of the New Testament, the 
greatest miracle of history. The Gospels, therefore, could not be rec- 
ords of fact, but legendary embodiments of the pious conceptions of 
primitive Christians. According to Strauss, the true Son of God, who 
was born of the Holy Spirit, who worked miracles, died and rose again, 
is humanity itself, an abstraction impossible to be realized in the act- 
ual, but nevertlieless an ideal which the Christian imagination had 
personified in Jesus of Nazareth. 

The effect of this formulation of the logical tendencies of their phi- 
losophy was somewhat startling to the friends as well as to the oppo- 
nents of the extreme rationalistic school of interpretation. The field 
of controversy was shifted from theories to facts. A new impulse was 
given to historical inquiry and to critical exegesis, the fruits of which 
have enriched the German and English literature with many works of 
great value. Among these w^e have space only to mention a very few, 
such as Neander, Das Leben Jesu Christi (ISSV; English translation, 
New York, 1848); W. H. Mill, On the Attempted Application of Pan- 
theistic Principles to the Theory and Historic Criticism of the Gospels 
(London, 1840-44); Norton, On the Genuineness of the Gospels (Lon- 
don, 184*7). 

In 18G4 there appeared a second work of Strauss, entitled Das 
Lehen Jesu fur das Deutsche Volk, in which he found it needful to 
supplement his mythical theory by including wanton fraud for theo- 
logical purposes, charging wilful falsification upon the promulgators 
of the Gospel histories. 



68 AUTHENTICITY OF THE NEAV TESTAMENT 

The general theory of Strauss is reviewed in the Bib. Sacra for 
1845 by H. B. Ilackett, and in the New Englander for 1864 by G. P. 
Fisher, and the JSfeio Life of Jesns is discussed in the Bib. Sacra for 
1866 by J. I. Mombert, and in the Journal of Sac. Lit. for 1865-66-67, 
by C. A. Row. 

The last thirty years have produced many valuable treatises upon 
the life of Jesus, founded on the true historical and critical basis, such 
as those of De Pressense (Paris and London, 1865), Farrar (London, 
18V4), Geikie (London, 1877), Edensheim (London and New York, 
1886). 

The student will also find profit in a careful reading of some of the 
special works upon the evidences of Christianity which have been re- 
ferred to in the foregoing pages, such as Rawlinson's Historical Evi- 
dences (London, 1859 ; Boston, 1860); Row's Bampton Lectures (1877) ; 
The Logic of Christian Evidences (1880), by G. F. Wright, of Oberlin, 
Ohio; and The Authorship of the Fourth Gospel, by Ezra Abbot, D.D., 
LL.D. (Boston, 1880), 



PART II 
HISTORY 

OF THE 

CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 



THE CANON 



THE NEW TESTAMENT 



§ 1. History of the Canonical Books 

Our general survey of the field has demonstrated 
the practicability of arriving at trustworthy data for 
tracing the history of the ITew Testament books. 

We may, therefore, treat them like other subjects 
of historical research, and proceed to a direct account 
of their origin and subsequent disposition. 

Each of the books which now go to make up the 
T^ew Testament canon was the outgrowth of circum- 
stances in the life or labors of the author, very much 
as books have ever been. The Letters of Paul and 
other New Testament books were written at periods 
and for a purpose more or less plainly manifest in 
their tenor, or in Luke's record of the events which 
attended the growth of the primitive Church. This 
is not the place for particular discussion of these 
events, nor is it easy to give precise dates for the 
origin of any of the books, but it will be sufficient 



73 



HISTORY OF THE CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 



for our present purpose to indicate an approximate 
arrangement of dates somewhat in the following 
order : 



First Epistle to Tliessa 




A.D. 


lonians 


from Corinth, about 53-55 


Second Epistle to Tlies 






salonians . . . . 


" Corinth, 


' 53-55 


Epistle to Galatians. . 


" Ephesus, 


' 56, 57 


First Epistle to Corin 






tbians 


" Ephesus, 


' 57, 58 


Second Epistle to Co 






rinthians. 


" Philippi, 
" Corinth, 


' 57, 58 
' 58-60 


Epistle to Romans . 


Epistle of James 


" Jerusalem, * 


' 62, 63 


Epistles to Ephesians 






Colossians, Philemon 






Philippians, Hebrews 






Luke, xlcts . . . 


" Rome? 


' 68-67 


First Peter . . 




" Babylon (Rome ?), ' 


' 64 


First Timothy . 




" Macedonia, 


• 64-66 


Titus .... 




" Epirus, 


' 64-66 


Second Timothy . 




" Rome, 


' 66-68 


Second Peter . . 




" (?) ^ 


' 67, 68 


Gospel of Matthew 




" Judaea, 


' 68, 69 


Gospel of Mark . 




" Rome, 


' 68, 69 


Epistle of Jude . 




" Jerusalem, 


' 68-90 


Gospel of John . 




" Ephesus, 


' 78-90 


Revelation of St. John 


" Ephesus, 


' 81-96? 


First, Second, and Thirc 


I 




Epistles of John 




" Ephesus, 


' 97-100 



It thus appears that all the books which now com- 
pose the ]^ew Testament were written during the 
last half of the first century. 

They were doubtless written upon papyrus/ chiefly 



^ 2 John 12: "Having many things to write unto you, I would not 
write with paper (xapr/jg) and ink ; but I trust to come unto you," 



HISTORY OF THE CANONICAL BOOKS 73 

by the hands of amanuenses/ with a reed,'^ and con- 
veyed to their several destinations by messengers. 
After having been publicly read in the Churches to 
which they were sent,^ or by the individuals to whom 
they w^ere addressed, the documents, both epistolary 
and historical, were multiplied by copying, the copies 
being sent to other Churches," or purchased by in- 
dividuals.^ This work of transcription must have 
hastened the defacement and decay of the originals, 
though they were undoubtedly preserved for many 
years with great care. 

On the other hand, the multiplication of copies 
and their public reading in the Churches tended to 
secure the sacred books from destruction or interpo- 
lation. So rapid was this diffusion, and so universal 

etc. Yet parchment was in occasional though not familiar use at the 
time the New Testament books were written. 2 Timothy iv. 13. 

1 Rom. xvi. 22 : " I, Tertius, who wrote this Epistle, salute you in 
the Lord." 

2 3 John 13: "I had many things to write, but I will not with ink 
and pen (icdXanog) write unto thee." 

^ 1 Thess. V. 27 : "I charge you by the Lord that this Epistle be 
read unto all the holy brethren." 

4 Col. iv. 16 : "And when this Epistle is read among you, cause that 
it be read also in the Church of the Laodiceans ; and that ye likewise 
read the Epistle from Laodicea." 

° Norton, in his work On the Genuinenesfi of the Gospels, has made 
some calculations which tend to show that as many as 60,000 copies 
of the Gospels were circulated among Christians at the end of the sec- 
ond century. Yol. i., pp. 28-34 (London, 1847). Jerome (331-420) 
says that there was a copy of the original of the Gospel by Matthew 
in Hebrew in the library of Pamphilus at Ccesarea extant in his day. 
Catalog. Scriptor. Ecdes., cap. iii. 



74 HISTORY OF THE CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

the practice of public reading from the first, that as 
eariy as a.d. 68 we find Peter alhiding to the Epistles 
of Paul collectively as familiar to his readers, and as 
classed in the same category with the Scriptures of 
the Old Testament.' 

Similar allusions are found in the writings of Igna- 
tius,^ A.D. 109-115, and in the Epistle of Barncibas^' 
A.D. Yl-132. 

Justin the Martyr, in his First Apology to Antoni- 
nus Pius, in A.D. 147, has this remark : " On the day 
called Sunday there is an assembly of all those re- 
siding in cities and in the country, and then the 
memoirs (ra aTroixvr]ixovevyuaTa) of the Apostles or 
the writings of the Prophets are read as long as time 
permits {fiexpi^^ iy^copel). Then, when the reader 
has finished, the President {Trpoea-rcb^) delivers an 
exhortation to encourage the audience in imitation 
of these noble examples." {Aj)ol. Z, c. 67.) 

§ 2. Formation of the Canon 

This collective and public use of the books of the 
IN'ew Testament soon grew into the formation of a 

^ 2 Peter iii. 16: "Which they that are unlearned and unstable 
wrest, as they do also the other Scriptures (a>c kuI tclq \onrdg ypacpdg), 
unto their own destruction." 

2 Ignatii, Epistola ad Philadelphenses^ cap. v. 

^ The reference in this Epistle to Matt. xxii. 14, by the formula 
■ykypaizrai, "It is written," has already been alluded to in note to 
page 40. 



FORMATIOX OF THE CANOX 75 

"canon," or rule of discrimination between writings 
wliicli were regarded as inspired or authoritative, 
and "those without," or " uncanonical."^ The ex- 
ample of an Old Testament canon being already 
before them, it was natural that the Church should 
very early ascribe a similar rank to the records of 
the life and ministry of Jesus and to the didactic 
writings of His Apostles. Traces of such an ascrip- 
tion are found as early as Theophilus of Antioch, 
169-181 {ad Autolycicm, iii. 12), who mentions the 
Law, the Prophets, and the Gospels as of equal au- 
thority, and expressly names John as among those 
"moved by the Spirit," quoting John i. 1 (ad Autol., 
ii. 22). 

A somewhat remarkable evidence of the early ven- 
eration for the acknowledged l^ew Testament writ- 
ings, and their separation from all other books, 
appears in the controversy which arose with the 
heretic Marcion, about a.d. 140. This bold and. in- 
fluential schismatic was born in tlie latter part of the 
first century at Sinope, in Paphlagonia. His father 
was Bishop of the Church in that place, and he be- 
came a disciple, but was early excluded for immoral- 
ity or heresy, and went to Rome, wdiere he became a 

^ Westcott adopts as his definition of the Canon of Scripture : " The 
collection of books which forms tlie original and authoritative written 
rule of the faith and practice of the Christian Church." (Art. " Canon," 
Smith'' s Bib. Did.) 



76 HISTOEY OF THE CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

teacher (140-170) and the founder of a sect. Pie ad- 
mitted the Epistles of Paul and a Gospel which he 
regarded as Pauline, though he does not name the 
author. This Gospel was obviously no other than 
the Gospel of Luke, but mutilated by omissions and 
alterations to suit his peculiar doctrines. 

These liberties and changes called forth a prompt 
and earnest protest on the part of leading Christian 
writers, whose discussions of the subject teem with 
evidence that at that time the First Canon (contain- 
ing twenty books) was reverentially accepted by the 
great body of the Church. 

Among the distinguished opponents of Marcion 
were Justin the Martyr, Irenseus, and Tertullian. 
See Lardner, vol. ii. pp. 126, 313, etc. We have also 
independent testimony from Justin in his references 
to the New Testament, showing that each Gospel is 
distinctly recognized by him as having canonical au- 
thority. {Dial. G. Tryph.^ § 103 ; also comp. Dial. § 49 
with Matt. xvii. 13 ; Dial. § 106 with Mark iii. 16, 17; 
Dial. § 105 with Luke xxiii. 46.) Irenseus (a.d. 180), 
speaking of the New Testament writings as Divine, 
calls them the Rule or Canon of Truth, Kavova 
Trj<; aXTjOela^. {Adv. Hcer.^ iii. c. 11, § 1 ; iv. c. 35, 

Basilides, the Gnostic of Alexandria, who wrote 
about A.D. 117-138, quotes from the New Testament 
in the same manner as from the Old, saying ye- 



EAELY CATALOGUES OF THE CANON 77 

ypairraL and rj rypa(f)rj' (Hipp. Adv. Ilcer., lib. vii. 
cc. 10, 14), etc. Several other Gnostic writers at this 
period make similar references ; showing that, to their 
view, the Christian estimate of our New Testament 
books was equal to that of the Old Testament. 

§ 3. Early Catalogues of the Canon 

The earliest formal catalogue of the canonical 
books which has come down to us is contained in a 
curious fragment discovered, a.d. 1738, by Muratori 
in the Ambrosian Library at Milan.^ 

It appears from internal evidence to have been 
written about a.d. 170 in Greek, and thence trans- 
lated into Latin. It is mutilated at the beginning 
and end. It commences with a reference to Mark's 
Gospel, and says, " The Gospel according to Luke is 
the third ;" then, after some remarks upon Luke, it 
proceeds to name the Gospel of John, the Acts, and 
thirteen Epistles of Paul (which latter are not given 
in their present order), two Epistles of John, the 
Epistle of Jude, and adds this remark : ''' Apocalypses 
etiam Joannis et Petri tantum recipimiis qiiam qui- 
dam ex nostris legi in ecclesia nolunt^ ^ 

^ See article on the " Rendering of ypa<pr] " in the Revised English 
Version, in The Moral Conflict of Humanity and Other Papers^ by A. 
C. Kendrick, D.D., LL.D. (Philadelphia, 1894). 

2 A transcript of the document is given, with valuable notes, in 
Westcott's Canon of the New Testament, App. C. 

^ Westcott translates this difficult passage thus : " We receive, 



T8 HISTORY OF THE CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

Equally ancient and valuable is the catalogue fur- 
nished by the older Syriac Yersion (called Peshitto, 
simple) of the Kew Testament. 

It was to have been expected that the first version 
of the recognized New Testament writings should 
be in the prevailing tongue of those who were first 
to receive the Gospel ; and this one appears to have 
been made before the publication or general accept- 
ance of the Apocalypse and of Jude, 2 Peter, and 2 
and 3 John, in the Church. With these exceptions, 
it contains the whole of our present canon (viz., 
four Gospels, the Acts, fourteen Epistles of Paul, 
First John, First Peter, and James), and no other 
})Oolts. 

From the close of the second to the beginning of 
the fourth century the references to IS'ew Testament 
books, in the voluminous writings of the Christian 

moreover, the Apocalypses of John and Peter only, which [latter] some 
of our body will not have read in the Churcli." A portion of the 
apochryphal " Gospel and Apocalypse of Peter " here referred to (and 
in § 3 below, page 81) has recently been discovered. Fragments 
of a manuscript, containing parts of these works, along with thirty 
chapters of the Greek Book of Enoch, were found in the winter of 
1886-87 by workmen digging among ancient Christian graves in the 
town of Akmim, in Upper Egypt. The manuscript, which appears 
to date from about the eighth century, contains thirty-three leaves of 
parchment. The original work belongs somewhere about the middle 
of the second century. Besides confirming the reference here given, 
it is believed to bear remarkable testimony to the fourth gospel. See 
Adolph Harnack : Bruchstucke des EvaiigeUums ■}ind der Apokalypse des 
Petrm, Leipsic, 1893 ; H. B. Sweete : The Gospel according to Peter ; 
also two lectures by J. A. Robinson and M. R. Jones, London, 1892. 



EAELY CATALOGUES OF THE CANON 79 

Fathers.' are such as show tliat, without formally 
enumerating them, they accepted the list of the ac- 
knowledged books given in the above catalogue as 
authoritative and inspired, and co-ordinate with the 
Old Testament. We have a quaint catalogue from 
the writings of Origen in his seventh Homily on 
Joshua {Ojperci xii., p. 410, Berlin, 1831), saying, in 
allusion to the trumpets blown at the fall of Jeri- 
cho : '' When our Lord Jesus Christ came, whom 
Joshua (or Jesus), Son of ]^un, prefigured, he sent 
out His Apostles as priests, bearing the trumpets of 
the magnificent and celestial doctrines of grace. 
First comes Matthew, who in his Gospel sounds the 
sacerdotal clarion. Mark, also, Luke, and John, 
sounds each his own trumpet ; then Peter blows the 
two trumpets of his Epistles ; James, also, and Jude. 
Then, notwithstanding his first blasts, John sounds 
others in his Epistle and Apocalypse, as also Luke, 
when he describes the Acts of the Apostles. Finally 
comes, moreover, he who said (1 Cor. iv. 9), ' I think 
that God hath set forth us the Apostles last ;' and 
when he fulminates his fourteen Epistles, the walls 
of Jericho fall from their very foundations — all the 
machinations of idolatry and all the dogmas of phi- 
losophy." (See Migne, Patrologia^ Series Grseca, tom. 
xii. p. 858.) 

^ See Irenseus, adv. Hcer.^u. 28, § 2; iii. 11, § 8 sq. Clement of 
Alexandria, Strom., vii. 3, § 14 ; vi. 11, § 88. Tertullian, adv. Prax., 15. 



80 HISTOEY OF THE CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

Eiisebius, in liis Ecclesiastical History^ vi. 25, has 
preserved anotlier catalogue from tlie works of Ori- 
gen, in which he aUudes to doubts respecting the 
Second Epistle of Peter, the Second and Third Epis- 
tles of John, and the Epistle to the Hebrews, on 
which last he favors the theory that its matter was 
furnished by Paul, but the form produced by another 
hand, possibly Clement's or Luke's.' 

§ 4. Classification of the Canon 

In the Commentary of Origen upon John xiii. 
he seems to distinguish three classes of Scripture, 
yviifyia, fiiKza, and v69a, genui7ie, mixed^ and spurious, 
the second of which refers to such books as are not 
universally acknowledged. 

Eusebius has a similar classification into what he 
calls bpLoXoyovniva, aclcnowledged, avTiXiyofiiva, con- 
tested, and voOa, spurious. 

Under the first he ranks the twenty books con- 
tained in what we have called (§ 2, p. 76) the " First 

' The words of Origen, as quoted by Eusebius, are as follows : 
sya» Se a7ro(paiv6/xfvoQ e'lTroifx' av OTt to. fiev vorjfiaTa rov aTrooroXou 
tOTiV // Se (ppaaiQ Kai r} crvvOenig a7rofxvr]novs.v<savr6(; rivog [rd drroa- 
ToXiKo. Kai ujaTTspH (r\o\ioypa(})r](TavT6Q rivog^ rd ^lpi]p,kva vtvo tov 
SiSaaKoXov. e'i rig ovv tKK\7]aia f^fi ravrrjv r-qv iTTiaToKi)v log Ilav- 
Xov, a'vrr] evdoKi/xeiTM Kai stti rovrq). ov yap eiKy o'l dpxatoL di'Speg ojg 
UavXov avTrjv wapaSedojKaai. rig 6e 6 ypdtpag ttjv tTncrToXrjv, to /jifv 
dXijOeg 9(bg oldsv, rf de sig yfidg (pQdaaaa 'laropia viro riviov fiev XeyoV' 
ru)v on KXr]fXT]g 6 yevoixevog eTriffKOTrog 'PMfxaiujv eypaxpe rrjv kTri(TToXi)V 
VTTo Tii'ujv de OTi AovKag 6 ypdxjjag to evayykXiov Kai rag Upd^eig. 



CLASSIFICATION OF THE CANON 



81 



Canon," together with the Epistle to the Hebrews 
and the Apocalypse. 

Under the second class he puts the remainder of 
our present canon, viz. the "five small Epistles," i.e. 
Second Epistle of Peter, James, Jude, and Second 
and Third Epistles of John. 

The third class, or voQa, he divides into two parts, 
those which may be edifying, as the Acts of Paul, 
Shepherd of Hermas, Revelation of Peter, Epistle of 
Barnabas, and the Apostolical Constitutions, and 
others which he calls absurd and impious, such as 
the Gospels of Peter, Thomas, Matthias, and the Acts 
of Andrew, John, and others. 

It will be perceived that among the homologou- 
mena of Eusebiiis are two books which we have not 
included in what we call the " First Canon," viz. the 
Epistle to the Hebrews and the Revelation. 

These books seem to require a separate classifica- 
tion. In Italy and Western Europe, at the close of 
the second century, the Epistle to the Hebrews was 
not regarded as the work of Paul, and was therefore 
apparently rejected from a place in the canon, al- 
though in Alexandria it had been recognized, from 
the days of Pantaenus, as Pauline and canonical, and 
this view, supported by Clement and Origen, came 
to prevail among the Eastern Greek Churches in the 
third century. 

On the other hand, the Apocalypse, though gener- 



^3 HISTORY OF THE CANON OF THE NEAV TESTAMENT 

ally received during this period, was rejected by 
Dionysius of Alexandria, and the distrust extended 
itself during the fourth century through the Church- 
es of Syria and Asia Minor. 

These circumstances have led some writers to 
classify these two books separately as composing a 
" Seoond-first " Canon. 

The Second Canon, so-called, consists of the five 
remaining Epistles, which Eusebius denominates 
'' antilegomena." They are all brief (constituting 
'Twh^ or -^, of the I^ew Testament), and have never 
fully made their way to a general acceptance by the 
Church universal. 

The complete canon of the ITew Testament, as 
now received, was ratified at the Council of Carthage, 
A.D. 397, and from that time has been accepted by 
the Latin Church, but the Syrian Churches still re- 
tained the canon of the Peshitto, while the Churches 
of Asia Minor seem to have occupied a mean posi- 
tion, as to the Canon, between the East and the 
West. 

See Table Y. for references to these books by the 
early Fathers, and Table YI. for early catalogues of 
disputed I^ew Testament books. For a full discus- 
sion of the whole subject the student is referred to 
the larger work of Professor Westcott upon the 
Canon, or to his article on the subject in Smith's 
Bible Dictionary. 



CLASSIFICATION OF THE CANON 83 

Note. — In addition to the works referred to under authenticity, p. 
67, the following may be useful : Kirk, The Canon of the Holy Script- 
ures Examined in the Light of History (a translation and abridgment 
of Gaussen's work), Boston, 1862; Davidson, ^n Introduction to the 
Study of the Neio Testament, Critical, Exegetical, and Theological, Lon- 
don, 1868 ; Sabatikr, Essai snr les Sources de la Vie de Jesus, Paris, 
1866 ; Reuss, La Bible, a new translation, with introduction and com- 
mentary, Paris, 1874, ff. ; Charteris, Canonicity, London, 1880; The 
New Testament Scriptures, their Claims, History, aiid Authority, New 
York, 1882; M'Clymont, The Neio Testament and its Writers, ^evf 
York and London, 1893. 

Finally, and especially, see the works of Westcott above referred 
to, viz., An LUroduction io the Study of the Gospels, 3d ed., Cambridge, 
1867; Tlie Bible in the Church, London, 1864; and the History of the 
Canon of the Neio Testament, 5th ed., London, 1881. 

A tolerably full bibliography of the subject may be found by a com- 
parison of Winer, Handhuch der Theologischen Litteratur, 3d ed., 
Leipsic, 1838, for older works, with the article Canon du Nouveau 
Testament, by Prof. Sabatier, in the Encyclopedic des Sciences Reli- 
gieuses, vol. ii., Paris, 1877. 



PART III 
HISTORY 

OF THE 

TEXT OF THE XEAV TESTAIVIEXT 



HISTORY OF THE TEXT 

OP THE 

NEW TESTAMENT 



§ 1. Form of Manuscripts and Style of Writing 

We have already remarked (Part II. § 1) that the 
New Testament books were doubtless first written 
upon papyrus, and that the originals disappeared 
very early. This material being very perishable, no 
copy of the Isew Testament upon it has come down 
to us except a small fragment of the First Epistle to 
the Corinthians. ]^or indeed have we any manu- 
scripts in the form of rolls, as in the case of the Old 
Testament. A few are in folio, but they are mostly 
in quarto or a smaller form. The material of the 
older class is parchment, made from the skins of 
sheep, goats, calves, or asses, or vellum, made from 
the skins of very young calves or other animals. 
Sometimes the sheets have been used a second time, 
the first writing having been erased, in which case 
they are called palimpsests. Cotton paper came into 
use about the tenth century, and was commonly sub- 



88 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

stituted for parchment in the thirteenth ; linen paper 
was also employed from the twelfth century onward. 
The older manuscripts are written in uncial or capi- 
tal letters, usually disconnected.' At about the tenth 
century appeared the cursive manuscripts (or minus- 
cules) in small letters and a running hand. (See 
Table YII.) 

The earliest manuscripts had no divisions of words 
or sentences, except to indicate the beginning of a 
new paragraph, nor any accents or breathings. The 
first trace of interpunction is the use of a dot at the 
top of the line, to divide sentences. This became 
frequent by the middle of the fifth century. In the 
Sinaitic and the Vatican manuscripts, about the mid- 
dle of the fourth century, it is comparatively rare. 

In A.D. 458 Euthalius, Deacon of Alexandria, after- 
wards Bishop of Sulci, in Sardinia, issued copies of 
the Epistles of Paul, in which the text was divided 
into short lines according to the sense ; and soon 
after a.d. 460 he prepared similar copies of the Acts 
and Catholic Epistles. He called this crrixv^ov jpa- 
ipeiv, " writing by rows or lines." Hence this method 
of writing has been termed " stichometry." 

Whether accents and breathings were introduced 
a prima manu into any of our MSS. of the !N"ew 

^ Uncia signifies " an inch." The term seems to have had its ori- 
gin in an expression of Jerome in his preface to Job : " Uucialibus, 
ut vulgo aiunt, literis, onera magis exarata quam codices." 



DIVISIONS OF THE TEXT 89 

Testament before the seventh or eighth century is a 
question on which paleograpliers differ. It is certain 
that tlieir use in earlier manuscripts was at least very 
unfrequent. In the uncial MSS. of the New Testa- 
ment generally, and in very many of the cursives, 
the so-called iota subscript does not appear. In the 
earlier cursives, which have the letter at all, it is ad- 
script, i.e. written in the same line with the other 
letters. 

It results from all that has been said that the 
punctuation of the text, the determination of accents 
and breathings, the insertion of iota subscript, and 
the division of words in the later manuscripts are of 
no authority. On these points every scholar has a 
right to exercise his own judgment. 

§ 2. Divisions of the Text 

Thea-e is a division according to sense to be found 
in two manuscripts, the Codex Vatican us (B of the 
fourth century) and Codex Zacynthius {S of the 
eighth century), which is undoubtedly very ancient. 
According to this the New Testament is divided into 
sections of unequal length marked by numerals in 
the margin. Of these sections Matthew has 170, 
Mark 62, Luke 152, and John 80. In the Vatican 
MS. the Acts has two sets, of which the longer and 
more ancient numbers 36, while the more recent has 
69. The first 42 of these later chapters are also 



90 HISTOKY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

found in the margin of the Codex Sinaiticus. The 
Pauline Epistles are, in the older notation, reckoned 
as one book, and they with the Catholic Epistles 
have also two sets of sections, with some peculiarities 
of arrangement, fully described by Scrivener, which 
go to show that the older sections were copied from 
some yet older document, in which the Epistle to the 
Hebrews preceded that to the Ephesians. 

Another very ancient division of the Gospels is 
found in Codices Alexandrinus and Ephraemi, of the 
fifth century, and in later MSS. very generally, in 
which the sections or chapters are called titXoi, be- 
cause a title or summary of contents is appended to 
the numeral which designates them. A table of 
these titXol or chapters is also usually prefixed to 
each Gospel. A curious fact about them is that in 
each of the Gospels they commence their designation 
and enumeration with what should be the second sec- 
tion, apparently because the general title of the book 
was regarded as sufficient to designate the first. 
Thus the first rirXog in Matthew, Trepl twv fiayujv, 
'• Concerning the Magi," begins with our second 
chapter. Of these rirXoi, Matthew has 68, Mark 48, 
Luke 83, and John 18. 

There is a division of the Acts and Epistles into 
K£(^aAam or chapters, to answer the same purpose as 
the titXoi of the Gospels, which is of still later date 
and of uncertain origin. It was used by Euthalius, 



DIVISIONS OF THE TEXT 



91 



and after his time became common. The Apoca- 
lypse was divided by Andreas, Bishop of Csesarea, in 
Cappadocia, about a.d. 500, into twenty-four Xoyot 
or chapters, and each of these into three Ke^aXaia or 
sections. 

We will now notice the so-called ''Ammonian 
(more properly Eusebian) Sections" and the "Euse- 
bian Canons," or tables which are connected with 
them. The object of these sections was to facilitate 
the finding of the passages which in one or more of 
the Gospels are parallel or similar to a particular 
part of another. Their length, which is very un- 
equal, is determined solely by their relation to paral- 
lel passages. Sometimes two, and in one instance 
(John xix. 6) three, of them are found within the 
limits of a single verse of our modern division. Of 
these sections, numbered consecutively in each Gos- 
pel, Matthew has 355, Mark 233 (as originally divid- 
ed), Luke 342, and John 232, the numbers being 
noted in the margin. Under the number of each 
section in most manuscripts we find, in red ink, the 
number of the canon to which it belongs, according 
to the plan of Eusebius. He distributed the num- 
bers representing these sections into ten tables, called 
'^ canons," the first of which, in four columns, gives 
the sections that correspond to one another in all 
four of the Gospels ; the next three exhibit the sec- 
tions parallel in three Gospels, viz. (2) Matthew, 



02 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

Mark, Luke, (3) Matthew, Luke, John, (4) Matthew, 
Mark, John ; the next five, the sections parallel in 
two Gospels, viz. (5) Matthew, Luke, (6) Matthew, 
Mark, (7) Matthew, John, (8) Luke, Mark, (9) Luke, 
John; while the tenth enumerates the sections j?^- 
culiar to each single Gospel. In MSS. these tables 
were prefixed to the volume containing the Gospels. 
An example will show how they were used. Take 
the account of the healing of the leper. Matt. viii. 1- 
4. Against this passage we shall find in the margin 
gry = 63, that being the number of the section, and 
wider it j3 = 2, the number of the " canon" or table 
in which it belongs. Turning then to the second 
Eusebian table, we find opposite to 63 in Matthew, 
18 as the parallel section in Mark, and 33 as the par- 
allel section in Luke, which passages may readily be 
found by these numbers. In some MSS., to save the 
trouble of turning to the tables for this information, 
the parallel sections are noted at the bottom of the 
page. 

The earliest MS. in which the Eusebian sections 
and canons are found is the Sinaitic (fourth century), 
where they were added, as Tischendorf thinks, not a 
prima manu^ but by a very early hand. They are 
also noted in the Codex Alexandrinus (fifth century). 
Some manuscripts have the sections without the 
canons. 

Ammonius of Alexandria, early in the third cen- 



DIVISIONS OF THE TEXT 93 

turj, prepared a Harmony of the Gospels by taking 
Matthew as the basis, and placing in parallel columns 
by the side of the text of this Gospel the similar 
passages in the other three Gospels. This, of course, 
involved a disarrangement of their text. The work 
of Ammonius suggested to Eusebiiis, as he himself 
tells us, the idea of accomplishing the same object 
by a different method ; but it is to Eusebius rather 
than to Ammonius that the existing division into sec- 
tions, as well as their arrangement in canons, should 
probably be ascribed. 

The original authority on the whole subject is the 
Epistle of Eusebius to Carjpianus^ published in Tisch- 
endorfs New Testament, ed. 1859, vol. i., p. Ixxiv. ff., 
and in many editions of the Greek New Testament. 
The present division of the New Testament into 
chapters was made by Cardinal Hugo de Sancto Caro 
(Hugh de St. Cher) about a.d. 1248 ; that into verses 
first appeared in Robert Stephens's edition of the 
Greek Testament, published at Geneva in 1551.^ It 
was made by him while on a horseback journey from 
Paris to Lyons. 

^ See a valuable article on the division of the Greek New Testament 
into verses, with the variations in respect to the verse-division found 
" in about fifty of the principal editions," furnished for the Prolegomena 
of Tischendorf's 8th ed., by Ezra Abbott, a translation of which is 
published among the Critical Essays of Dr. Abbot (Boston, 1888) by 
Dr. Thayer, of Cambridge. 



94 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

§ 3. Classification of Manuscripts 

Manuscripts classified as to contents consist of (1) 
copies of the whole New Testament, as Codex Si- 
naiticus (&<), Codex Alexandrinus (A), and Codex 
Ephraemi (C), the two latter being somewhat muti- 
lated : (2) copies of portions, such as the Gospels alone, 
the Acts and Catholic Epistles, the Pauline Epistles, 
or the Apocalypse, and (3) Lectionaries or Church 
Lesson books. 

In three of the principal Greek MSS., Alexandri- 
nus,'Yaticanus, and Ephraemi, in the Peshitto text of 
the Sjriac version, in the old Latin version, and in 
the majority of the Greek cursives, the order of the 
books is that given above, viz. : Gospels, Acts, Catho- 
lic Epistles, Pauline Epistles, and Apocalypse ; and 
this order has been adopted by the leading editors of 
the text — Lachmann, Tischendorf, Tregelles, and in 
the Westcott-Hort edition. 

To this order, however, there are some noticeable 
exceptions. In Codex Sinaiticus (x), Montfortianus 
(61), Leicestrencis (69), Fabri (90), Canonici (522), 
Brit. Mus. King's lib. (Act. 20), and some Latin 
codices, the Pauline Epistles precede the Acts. The 
order of our English Bible (Gospels, Acts, Pauline 
Epistles, Catholic Epistles, Apocalypse) appears in 
the canon of Muratori (a.d. 170), in the lists of Euse- 
bius, Eccl. Hist, iii. 25 (a.d. 270-340), Gregory Na- 



CLASSIFICATION OF MANUSCRIPTS 95 

zienzen (a.d. 370), Amphilochius (a.d. 370), Kufinus, 
and of the two councils of Carthage (a.d. 397 and 
419), as well as of some later Fathers, in Codex Ami- 
atinus of the Yulgate version, and in the Greek cur- 
sive MSS. Act. 4, 68, 119, 120, 134, 214, 215, 220, 
223. It was the order adopted in the editions of the 
Greek New Testament published by Erasmus, Ger- 
belius, Cephalseus, Stephen, Beza, and the Elzevirs. 
As it was found in most of the editions of the Yul- 
gate version, it became, by the decree of the Council 
of Trent (a.d. 1546), the established order of the 
Western Church. 

The four Gospels are usually found in their pres- 
ent order, i.e. Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, but 
in Codex Monacensis (X) the order is exactly i-e- 
versed. In Codex Bezse (D) they stand, Matthew, 
John, Luke, Mark ; in Codex Fabri (90), John, Luke, 
Matthew, Mark ; and in the Curetonian Syriac, Mat- 
thew, Mark, John, Luke. 

Lectionaries, or Church Service books, containing 
extracts for daily service throughout the year, are 
taken either from the Gospels, and called Evangelis- 
taria — see Table IX., E. (1), or from the Acts and 
Epistles, and called Ajpostoli or Praxajpostoli. A 
full table of Greek Church Lessons may be found in 
Scrivener's Introduction^ 4th ed., pp. 80-89. The 
whole number of manuscripts (including Lection- 
aries) now known to exist is about 3600, of which 



yb HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

only about 100 are uncials, and the rest cursives. 
Most of the latter class have not been collated. 

§ 4. Uncial Maniiscrvpts 

Table YIII. in this hand-book presents a list of 
the Uncial Manuscripts, so far as at present known, 
arranged in the order of their probable date, with 
their designation, present place of deposit, contents 
and history. A fuller account of these, and of nearly 
all known Kew Testament manuscripts, may be 
found in Gregory's Prolegomena to Tischendorf's 
8th ed. of the Greek ITew Testament, published 
(in Latin) at Leipsic, 1884-1894, pp. 1428. A less 
complete and accurate, but very helpful compendium 
in English, is the 4th edition of Scriveners Introduc- 
tion to the Criticism of the New Testament, edited, 
since the decease of the author, by Rev. Edward Mil- 
ler (2 vols., London and New York, 1894, pp. 418, 
428). We can afford space here only for a brief 
notice of a few of the principal uncials. 

i<. Codex Sinaiticus was discovered by Professor 
Tischendorf, in 1859, at the convent of St. Catherine, 
on Mount Sinai, where forty-three leaves of the Sep- 
tuagint, which afterwards proved to be a part of the 
same manuscript, had been found by him in 1844. 
It consists of 346-J leaves of thin yellowish vellum, 
made from the finest skins of antelopes (as Tischen- 
dorf thinks), 13J inches by 14|- inches in size ; 199 



UNCIAL MAXUSCEIPTS 97 

leaves contain portions of the Septuagint version. 
There are fonr columns on a page of forty-eight lines 
each, except in the poetical books of the Old Testa- 
ment, which are written in (jtixol, and have but two 
columns each. The fortj-three leaves of the Sinaitic 
MS., discovered by Tischendorf in 1844, were pub- 
lished by him at Leipsic in 1S46, under the name of 
Codex Friderico-Augustanus. Adding these to the 
199 leaves already mentioned, the Sinaitic MS. con- 
tains the following parts of the Septuagint : 1 Chron. 
ix. 27-xix. 17; Ezra, ix. 9-x. 44; Nehemiah, Esther, 
Tobit, Judith, 1st and 4th Maccabees, Isaiah, Jere- 
miah, Lam. i. 1-ii. 20; the last nine of the Minor 
Prophets, viz. Joel to Malachi, inclusive; and the 
poetical books, in the following order: Psalms, Prov- 
erbs, Ecclesiastes, Canticles, Wisdom of Solomon, 
Ecclesiasticus (or Wisdom of Siracides), Job. In ad- 
dition to the above, a small fragment of a leaf, con- 
taining Gen. xxiv. 9, 10, 41-43, was picked up by 
Tischendorf in 1853, and published in vol. ii. of his 
Ifomimenta (1857), p. 321 ; and parts of two leaves 
found by Abp. Porfiri, in the binding of certain 
MSS., were published by Tischendorf in his Appen- 
dix codicwn celeb. Sin. Vat. Alex., 1867, pp. 3-6. 
These contain Gen. xxiii. 19-xxiv. 4 ; xxiv. 5-8 ; 9, 
10; 10-14; 17, 18, 19; 25-27; 30-33; 36-41; 41- 
43 ; 43-46 ; Num. v. 26-30 ; vi. 5, 6 ; 11, 12 ; 17, 18 ; 
22-27 ; vii. 4, 5 ; 12, 13 ; 15-20. The remaining 147i 



yo HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

leaves contain tlie wliole 'New Testament, the Epistle 
of Barnabas, and a part of the Shepherd of Hernias. 
On the margin of the New Testament part are the 
so-called Ammonian sections and Eiisebian canons, 
apparently not by the original scribe, but, as Tisch- 
endorf thinks, by a contemporary hand. The r/VAot 
are wanting. There are numerous corrections, some 
of which seem to have been by the original scribe, 
and others by a contemporary reviser, whom Tisch- 
endorf designates t<^ ; others were made hj two writ- 
ers of the sixth century (x^), and many by a later 
hand belonging to the seventh century (!j<°) ; besides 
which are corrections of a still later date. In all, 
Tischendorf finds in the I^ew Testament the work 
of ten different correctors. In the order of New 
Testament books the Pauline Epistles precede the 
Acts and Catholic Epistles, the Epistle to the He- 
brews following 2 Thessalonians. 

Through the munificence of the Emperor of Eus- 
sia, a beautiful edition of the MS., printed in fac- 
simile type, was published at St. Petersburg in 1862, 
in four folio volumes. The edition was limited to 
300 copies, 100 of which were given to Tischendorf, 
and were mostly put on sale, while the remainder 
were distributed as presents by the Russian Govern- 
ment. In 1863, the N^ew Testament part of the MS., 
together with the Barnabas and Hermas, was pub- 
lished by Tischendorf at Leipsic, in quarto, in ordi- 



UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS 99 

nary Greek type, but representing the MS. line for 
line, and with the Prolegomena somewhat enlarged ; 
and in 1864 (with the date 1865) appeared Tischen- 
dorf s Novum Testamentum Greece. Ex Sincdtico 
codice . . . Vaticcma itemque Elzeviriana lectione 
notata. A supplement to this, containing correc- 
tions, was prefixed to his Resjponsa ad Calumnias 
Bomanas ; Lips., 1870. 

A. Codex Alexandeinus was placed in the British 
Museum at its formation in 1753. It was originally 
sent as a present from Cyril Lucar, Patriarch of Con- 
stantinople, to Charles I., and was probably brought 
from Alexandria by him. It is a quarto, thirteen 
inches high and ten broad, consisting of 773 leaves, 
of which 639 belong to the Old Testament, each page 
being divided into two columns of fifty lines each. 

Some of the reasons for assigning its date to the 
fifth century are thus stated by Scrivener: "The 
presence of the canons of Eusebius (a.d. 268-340 ?) 
and of the Epistles to Marcellinus by the great Ath- 
anasius, Patriarch of Alexandria (300 ?-373), before 
the Psalms, place a limit in one direction, while the 
absence of the Euthalian divisions of the Acts and 
Epistles, which came into vogue very soon after a.d. 
458, and the shortness of the viroypafpai, appear toler- 
ably decisive against a later date than a.d. 450." 

This MS. contains the whole of the Old Testa- 
ment, except that part of a leaf has been torn out, so 



100 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

that Gen. xiv. 14-lY, xv. 1-5, lG-19, xvi. 6-9, are 
wanting ; also one leaf containing 1 Sam. xii. 18-xiv. 
9, and nine leaves containing Ps. xlix. (1.) 20-lxxix. 
(Ixxx. ) 11. It is the basis of the editions of the 
LXX., by Grabe (Oxford, 1707-1720), Breitinger 
(Zurich, 1730-1732), and Field (1859). The Old 
Testament text was published in facsimile type, 
under the editorship of H. H. Baber, London, 1816- 
1828, four vols. fol. The New Testament part of 
the MS. was published in facsimile type by C. G. 
Woide, London, 1786, fol. ; in ordinary type by B. H. 
Cowper, London, 1860, 8VO5 and a beautiful j^hoto- 
graphic facsimile has been issued by the Trustees of 
the British Museum (1880). Woide's Notitia Co- 
dicis Alexandrini, with notes by G. L. Spohn, Leips,, 
1790, 8vo, is useful. 

In the J^ew Testament the following portions are 
wanting : Matt. i. 1-xxv. 6 ; John vi. 50-viii. 52 ; 2 
Cor. iv. 13-xii. 7 : unfortunately, also, many letters 
have been cut away from the edges of the leaves in 
binding. The MS. contains also the First Epistle of 
Clement (three leaves wanting), and a part of the 
Second. 

The text of this manuscript in the Gospels agrees 
much more frequently with that of the later (in dis- 
tinction from the earlier) uncials than it does in the 
rest of the ]^ew Testament. 

B. Codex Yaticanus is a quarto volume in the 



UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS 101 

Vatican Library, numbered 1209. It appears in the 
earliest catalogue of the library in 1475, and was very 
probably placed there at the foundation of the libra- 
ry by Pope E'icholas Y. in 1118. It consists of Y59 
leaves of thin vellum, 11:2 of which belong to the 
[N'ew Testament. The text has three columns on a 
page, and forty-two lines to the column, with no in- 
tervals between words except at the end of a para- 
graph. It contains the New Testament complete 
down to Hebrews ix. 14, breaking off in the middle 
of a word, KaOa-. The rest of the Epistle to the 
Hebrews and the Apocalypse are written in a com- 
paratively recent hand. In the Old Testament it 
wants the larger part of the Book of Genesis (the 
MS. begins Gen. xlvi. 28, ttoXcv), Ps. cv. (cvi.) 27- 
exxxvii. (cxxxviii.) 6, and the Books of Maccabees. 
It was the main foundation of the Roman edition of 
the Septuagint (1586, in corrected copies 1587), 
which has been the basis of most subsequent edi- 
tions; e.g., those of Pearson (1665), Bos (1709), 
Holmes and Parsons (1798-1827), and Tischendorf 
(1850, 6th ed. 1880). 

Formerly textual critics had to depend mainly for 
their knowledge of the 'New Testament text of this 
MS. on the imperfect collations of Bartolocci (1669, 
first used by Scholz, 1830-36), Mico (for Bentley, 
published by Ford, 1799), and Birch (1788-1801). 
The text of the whole manuscript was first published 



102 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OP THE NEW TESTAMENT 

bj Cardinal Mai, Rome, 1857, in five vols., folio (the 
New Testament also separately by Yercellone, 1859) ; 
but this edition was unsatisfactory, and was wholly 
superseded by the magnificent edition, in facsimile 
type, published by Yercellone, Cozza, Sergio, and 
Fabiani, the concluding volume of which was pub- 
lished in 1881. Then, in 1889, appeared the photo- 
graphic facsimile, produced under the care of the 
Abbate Cozza-Luzi. 

In reference to this MS. the following works still 
have value : Tischendorf, Novum Testamentmn Yati- 
canum^ Leipsic, 1867, and Ajpjpendix ad Novum Test. 
Vat. (1869), in which he reviews the Roman edition 
(1868) of the JSTew Testament part of the MS. See, 
also, Tischendorf's A2ypendix Codicum celeberrimo- 
riim^ Sin.^ Vat. Alex. (1867), and Responsa ad Ca- 
lumnias Romanas (1870). In the Prolegomena to 
Tischendorf's Novum Test. Vat., edited by Dr. Caspar 
Rene Gregory, will be found the best account of the 
MS. from a palseographical point of view. He ad- 
duces plausible arguments to show that the scribe D, 
who wrote six leaves of the New Testament part of 
the Sinaitic MS., is identical with the scribe who 
wrote the New Testament in the Yatican MS. He 
would assign both MSS. to about the middle of the 
fourth century. 

See, also, Ezra Abbot, Oo7)iparat{ve Antiquity of 
the Sinaitic and Vatica^i MSS., in the Joxirnal of 



UNCIAL MANuscmrxs 103 

the American Oriental Society^ vol. x., pp. 189-200 ; 
republished in a posthumous volume edited by 
Prof. J. H. Thayer, entitled. The Aiithorshij) of the 
Fourth Gosjyel^ and other Critical Essays^ Boston, 
1888. 

The Yatican MS. has corrections by a contempo- 
rary scribe, whom Tischendorf designates in his 
eighth edition of the ]N"ew Testament by B^, and by 
another of the tenth or eleventh century, B", who re- 
touched the faded ink of the MS. throughout, and 
supplied accents and breathings, except when words 
were accidentally repeated. 

In a critical point of view, the text of this MS. 
seems on the whole decidedly superior to that of any 
other of our New Testament codices. So judge 
Tregelles, Westcott and Hort, Lightfoot and AYeiss. 
Next in value is the Sinaitic, to which Tischendorf 
is disposed to give the preference. But it must 
not be supposed that every reading which they both 
support is genuine. A very different view of the 
character of these MSS. is taken by Burgon and 
McClellan, who regard them as singularly vicious 
and corrupt. In regard to the omissions of Cod. B., 
see § 10, 5, p. 123 ; for facsimile, see Table YII. 

C. Codex Ephraemi is a palimpsest MS. in the 
National Librarj" of Paris (No. 9), containing portions 
of the Old Testament on 64 leaves, and of the New 
on lis leaves. In the twelfth century the ancient 



104 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

writing was effaced to. receive certain Greek works 
of Epln-aem, the Syrian Father. In the sixteenth 
century it was brought to Florence from the East, 
probably by Andrew John Lascar, and was brought 
into France by Queen Catherine de Medici. In 
1831: an attempt was made to restore the original 
writing by the use of a chemical preparation, which 
lias defaced the vellum with stains of various colors. 
It was collated by Wetstein in 1716, and a fine edi- 
tion was published by Tischendorf in 1813-45. The 
entire Epistles of 2 John aud 2 Thessalonians are 
lost. Of the rest of the I^ew Testament the follow- 
ing portions remain : Matthew i. 2-v. 15 ; vii. 5-xvii. 
26; xviii. 28-xxii. 20; xxiii. 17-xxiv. 10; xxiv. 15- 
XXV. 30; xxvi. 22-xxvii. 11; xxvii. l:T-xxviii. 11; 
Mark i. 17-vi. 31 ; viii. 5-xii. 29 ; xiii. 19-xvi. 20 ; 
Luke i. 2-ii. 5 ; ii. 42-iii. 21 ; iv. 25-vi. 1 ; vi. 37-vii. 
16 or 17; viii. 28-xii. 3; xix. 42-xx. 27; xxi. 21- 
xxii. 19 ; xxiii. 25-xxiv. 7 ; xxiv. 46-53 ; John i. 3- 
41 ; iii. 33-v. 16 ; vi. 38-vii. 3 ; viii. 34-ix. 11 ; xi. 8- 
46 ; xiii. 8-xiv.-7 ; xvi. 21-xviii. 36 ; xx. 26-xxi. 25; 
Acts i. 2-iv. 3 ; v. 35-x. 42 ; xiii. 1-xvi. 36 ; xx. 10- 
xxi. 30; xxii. 21-xxiii. 18; xxiv. 15-xxvi. 19 ; xxvii. 
16-xxviii. 4 ; James i. 1-iv. 2 ; 1 Peter i. 2-iv. 5 ; 2 
Peter i. 1-1 John iv. 2 ; 3 John 3-15 ; Jude 3-25 ; 
Eom. i. 1-ii. 5 ; iii. 21-ix. 6 ; x. 15-xi. 31 ; xiii. 10-1 
Cor. vii. 18 ; ix. 6-xiii. 8 ; xv. 40-2 Cor. x. 8 ; Gal. i. 
20-vi. 18 ; Ephes. ii. 18-iv. 17 ; Phil. i. 22-iii. 5 ; Col. 



UNCIAL ]\IANUSCRTPTS 



105 



i. 1-1 Thess. ii. 9 ; Hebrews ii. 4-vii. 26 ; ix. 15-x. 
2i ; xii. 15-xiii. 25 ; 1 Tim. iii. 9-v. 20 ; vi. 21-Phile- 
mon, 25 ; Apoc. i. 2(?)-iii. 19 ; v. 14-vii. 14: ; vii. 17- 
viii. 4 ; ix. 17-x. 10 ; xi. 3-xvi. 13 ; xviii. 2-xix. 6. 

Tischendorf assigns the MS. to a date somewliat 
before the middle of the fifth century, regarding it 
(with Hug) as a little older than the Alexandrine. 
It has been manipulated by two different correctors, 
one (C') of the sixth century, the other (C'), a Byz- 
antine scribe, who prepared it for church use in the 
ninth centur3\ This scribe changed the reading o?, 
in 1 Tim. iii. 16, to ^eo?. 

The typographical errors of Tischendorf's edition 
of the New Testament part (1843) are corrected 
in the volume containing the Old Testament frag- 
ments (1845). Tischendorf's Prolegomena discuss 
thoroughly all questions of interest pertaining to 
the MS. For facsimile, see Table YIL 

D. CoDEX Bezae, a Greek and Latin manuscript 
of the Gospels and Acts, belongs to the University 
Library at Cambridge, England. It was presented 
to the library, in 1581, by Theodore Beza. It is a 
quarto volume, ten inches by eight, with one column 
on a page, each left-hand page having the Greek 
text, and the right-hand the corresponding Latin. 
It has thirty-four lines to the page, which are ar- 
ranged in Gri')^oi. 

The MS. has had eialit or nine correctors besides 



106 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

the original scribe, extending tlirough several cen- 
turies. Tlie text is peculiar, preserving in many- 
cases the primitiv^e reading, where it has been lost in 
the mass of later MSS., but, on the other haud, de- 
faced with many corruptions. " No known MS. con- 
tains so many bold and extensive interpolations (six 
hundred, it is said, in the Acts alone), countenanced, 
where they are not absolutely unsupported, chiefly 
by the Old Latin and the Curetonian versions." 
(Scrivener.) 

The following passages are wanting: viz., i7i the 
Greek, Matthew i. 1-20; vi. 20-ix. 2; xxvii. 2-12; 
John i. 16-iii. 26 ; Acts viii. 29-x. 14; xxi. 2-10, IS- 
IS ; xxii. 10-20, 29-xxviii. 31; and in the Latin, 
Matt. i. 1-11 ; vi. 8-viii. 27 ; xxvi. 65-xxvii. 1 ; John 
i. 1-iii. 16 ; Acts viii. 20-x. 4 ; xx. 31-xxi. 2, 7-10 ; 
xxii. 2-10; xxiii. 20-xxviii. 31. 

The MS. was published in magnificent style, in fac- 
simile type, by Thomas Kipling, Cambridge, 1793, 2 
vols. fol. Only 250 copies were printed. It is an 
uncritical edition, placing the readings of later hands 
in the text, and of the first hand in the notes. For 
all ordinary purposes it is completely superseded 
by the excellent edition of F. H. Scrivener, Bezae 
Codex Gantdbrigiensis, Cambridge, 1864, 4:to, printed 
in ordinary type, but representing the MS. line for 
line. The Introduction to this edition is exceedingly 
thorough and valuable. He regards the MS. as writ- 



UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS 107 

ten early in the sixth century, probably in Gauh 
Mr. J. Eendel Harris, in a very interesting treatise 
on tlie Coclex Bezae, printed in the second volume 
of the Cambridge Texts and Studies, entitled "A 
study of Codex Bezae," suggests that the Greek text 
may have been made up from the Latin. (Cam- 
bridge, 1891, pp. viii. and 272.) Compare an article 
in the Guardian, London, 1892 (May 18 and 25) [by 
William Sanday(?)]. See, also, F. XL. Chase, The Old 
Syriac Element in the Text of Codex Bezae, London, 
1893. For a notice of the Latin text, see Table X. 
in this hand-book, and Tisch. Prolegomena, p. 951:. 
For two remai'kable interpolations in Codex D, of 
considerable length, see the large critical editions of 
the Greek Testament, on Matthew xx. 28, and Luke 
vi. 5. For facsimile, see Table YII. 

It will appear by examination of Table YIIL, at 
the close of this volume, that a large accession to 
the list of Uncial MSS. has been made since the 
first edition of this hand-book was published (1880). 
Nearly forty new names are now inserted, mostly of 
fragments — one of which (T^) is of the fourth cen- 
tury — but some contain considerable portions of 
the several books of the New Testament. Codex \ 
however (of the sixth century), has the four gospels, 
though with many leaves lost. For these additions 
to our critical apparatus, together with the much 
larger accession to the list of cursives, we are greatly 



108 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

indebted to Dr. Gregory, of Leipsic, whose comple- 
tion of Tiscliendorf s Prolegomena is a monument 
of scliolarly labor. As yet the more recently discov- 
ered Uncials appear scattered in the several supple- 
ments and in the Addenda et Emendanda of the 
Prolegomena^ so that our list, as now published in 
Table YIIL, is the only complete arrangement of 
them all in order. The full description of each MS., 
however, can be found only in the Prolegomena 
itself, though the larger part of them are given in 
Scrivener's Introduction (4th ed., London, 1894). 

§ 5. Cursive Manuscripts 

Of over 2000 manuscripts in the cursive (or minus- 
cule) character, written in and after the tenth cen- 
tury, a very large majority have not been thoroughly 
collated. We shall have space only to notice care- 
fully a few of the most important. For a full list 
see Table IX.^ 

1. Codex Basileensis^ A. N. lY. 2, is an illuminated 
manuscript at Basle, which has been assigned to the 
tenth century. It is an octavo, of 297 leaves, with 

1 The list in Table IX. is practically an index to that of the Prole- 
gomena of Tischendorf, to which the reader is referred for full and 
accurate particulars, For the convenience of those who have access 
only to Scrivener's Introduction, the numbers adopted by Scrivener 
are appended in all cases (which are numerous) where they differ 
from Tischendorf, Not all of the manuscripts, however, are to be 
found in Scrivener. 



CUKSIYE MANUSCRIPTS 109 

tliirtj-eight lines to the page. It has the titXoi, and 
contains prologues before the several books. It has 
also a Calendar of the Daily Lessons throughout the 
year. It has been collated by Wetstein, C. L. Roth, 
and Tregelles. It contains the Gospels, Acts, and 
Pauline Epistles, but is especially valuable only in 
the Gospels. See facsimile. Table YII. 

13. Pwris (once Regius) 50 is a quarto of the 
twelfth century, highly valued by Kuster (referred 
to as Paris 6). It has the Daily Lesson Calendar. 
It, and 69, 124, 346, are regarded by some as tran- 
scripts of one archetype, whose text is not lower in 
value than the uncial Codex D.' It contains the 
Gospels with the following omissions : Matthew i. 1- 
ii. 20 ; xxvi. 33-52 ; xxvii. 26-xxviii. 9 ; Mark i. 20- 
45 ; John xvi. 19-xvii. 11 ; xxi. 2-25. 

22. Paris (once liegius) Y2 (formerly Colbertinus 
2467) is a quarto of the eleventh century, which has 
some remarkable readings, though the manuscript is 
very imperfectly known. It contains the Gospels, 
except Matthew i. 1-ii. 2 ; John xiv. 22-xvi. 27. It 
eminently deserves a new collation. 

33. Paris 14 is a folio of the eleventh century, 
called also Codex Colbertinus 2S44, and, by Mill, 
Colbertinus 8. It contains some of the Prophets 
and all the Is^ew Testament except the Apocalypse. 

' See Ferrar and Abbott, Collation of Four Important Manuscripts 
of the Gospels (Dublin, l^Ti). 



110 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

(It is numbered 13 in Acts, and 17 in the Pauline 
Epistles.) The text is one of the most valuable, re- 
sembling Codd. B, D, L more than any other cursive. 
Carefully collated by Tregelles in 1850. Mutilated : 
Mark ix. 31-xi. 11 ; xiii. 11-xiv. 50 ; Luke xxi. 38- 
xxiii. 26. Scrivener has a facsimile. 

38. Of the Apocalypse, No. 579 in the Vatican 
Library at Rome, is an octavo manuscript of the fif- 
teenth (Scrivener, thirteenth) century, on cotton pa- 
per, but has a text of remarkable value. Collated by 
Birch, but much more thoroughly by B. H. Alford. 

40. Of the Acts (Pauliue Epp. 46, Apoc. 12), in 
the Vatican Library at Home {Alexanchnno -Vat. 
179), is a quarto manuscript of the eleventh century, 
which, containing the labors of Euthalius on the Acts 
and Epistles, was made by L. A. Zacagni the basis of 
his edition of the Prologues, etc., of Euthalius, pub- 
lished in his Collectanea Mon. Yet. Ecclesice Or. et 
Lat.^ Rome, 1698. Tischendorf called it " Codex 
admodum insignis." The latter part of Titus (from 
iii. 3), Philemon, and the Apocalypse are in a later 
hand. 

47. Of the Pauline Epistles {Bodl. Roe 16), is a 
folio manuscript of the eleventh and twelfth cen~ 
turies, with a text much resembling that of Codex A. 
After Mill, Tregelles thoroughly collated it for his 
edition of the I^ew Testament. It has a catena, used 
by Cramer. Catence^ vols. v. and vi. 



CURSIVE MANUSCEIPTS HI 

61. Codex Montfortianiis is a manuscript whose 
chief interest has grown out of its connection with 
the famous passage 1 John v. 7 and the printed text 
of Erasmus. It is an octavo manuscript at Trinity 
College, Dublin, belonging to the fifteenth or six- 
teenth century. Erasmus refers to it as '' Codex 
Britannicus." It appears to have been the work of 
three or four successive scribes. It contains the 
whole Xew Testament, the Acts and Catholic Epis- 
tles being numbered 34, the Pauline Epistles 40, and 
the Apocalypse 92, as they appear in our tables of 
cursive manuscripts. Dr. Dobbin, the last collator, 
thinks that the Acts and Epistles were transcribed 
from Codex 33 of the Acts (Fo. 39 of the Pauline 
Epistles), and the Apocalypse from Codex 69 (see 
below). The part containing the Acts and Catholic 
Epistles was probably written after the year 1500, 
and the text of the Three Heavenly Witnesses bears 
marks of having been translated from the Latin. See 
Tregelles, Text. Crit pp. 213-217. 

61. Of the Acts is the designation now given to a 
cursive copy of the Acts discovered by Tischendorf 
in Egypt in 1853, and sold to the British Museum in 
1854 (B. M. Addit. 20,003). It was formerly called 
lo^^, i.e. Londinensis Tischendorfianus. It is dated 
April 20, 1044. Collated by Tischendorf, Tregelles, 
and Scrivener. 297 verses are wanting, viz. ch. iv. 
8-vii. 17; xvii. 28-xxiii. 9. 



113 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

69. Of tlie Gospels (Acts 31, Paul 37, Apoc. 14) 
is Codex Leicestrensis^ a folio of the fifteen tli cen- 
tury, partly on parchment and partly on paper, now 
in the Library of the Town Council of Leicester. It 
is written on 212 leaves of 38 lines to the page. It 
has been collated by Mil], Tregelles, and Scrivener. 
The latter says of it, " No MS. of its age has a text 
so remarkable as this ; less, however, in the Acts 
than in the Gospels." Scrivener has a facsimile, v. i., 
p. 313. It contains the whole I^ew Testament, except 
Matthew i. 1-xviii. 15 ; Acts x. 4:5-xiv. 17 ; Jude 7- 
25 ; Apoc. xviii. 7-xxii. 21. See J. R. Harris, The 
Origin of the Leicester Codex. London, 1887. 

157. Of tlie Gospels in the Vatican Library at 
Rome {Cod. Ur'b.-VcU. 2) is an octavo manuscript of 
the twelfth century, regarded by Birch as the most 
important MS. of the New Testament in the Vati- 
can, except Codex B. Yery beautifully written on 
vellum, with ornaments and pictures in vermilion 
and gold. 

209. Of the Gospels (Acts 95, Paul 108, Apoc. 
46) in the Library of St. Mark at Venice ( Yenet. 
10) is an octavo manuscript of the eleventh or 
twelfth century, the text of which in the Gospels is 
of remarkable value, resembling that of Codex B. 
The Apocalypse is in a later hand. Codex 205 in 
the Gospels is perhaps a copy of this MS. or was 
transcribed from the same archetype. 



CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS 



113 



The above notices may serve as illustrations of the 
character and use of cursive manuscripts. See, also, 
the article " New Testament," in the American edi- 
tion of Smith's Bible Dictionary (which contains 
valuable notes by the late Prof. Ezra Abbot, of 
Cambridge), and Scrivener's Plain Introduction to 
the Criticism of the New Testament. 

§ 6. Versions of the New Testament. 

]^ext to the authority of MSS. in determining the 
text of the New Testament is the evidence furnished 
by certain ancient translations, made for the benefit 
of Christian converts unable to understand the orig- 
inal Greek. Some of these versions were from a 
text much older than any now' existing. 

Of course the weight of this evidence is much im- 
paired by the difficulty of estimating the degree in 
which the idioms of a language or the habits of a 
translator may have caused him to deviate from the 
exact structure of the Greek sentence. Moreover, 
we have the disadvantage of being obliged to reach 
the version through copies more or less remote from 
the original, and correspondingly liable to corrup- 
tion ; and in the case of some versions {e. g. the 
Egyptian, Ethiopic, etc.), the acquaintance of schol- 
ars with the languages themselves has been confess- 
edly imperfect. Nevertheless, after these allowances 
are made, the value of versions is still considerable, 



114: HISTORr OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

and in the matter of determining the anthenticity of 
whole clauses or sentences inserted or omitted by 
Greek MSS. it is sometimes very great. In any 
case they are mainly valuable as witnesses to the text, 
and not as models of translation or guides to inter- 
pretation. The Peshitto Syriac, however, is regarded 
as, on the whole, a translation of remarkable fidelity 
and excellence ; and the Yulgate has high merit. 

Table X. presents a succinct view of the versions 
available for critical purposes in the order of the 
date. For a good discussion of the subject the 
student is referred to the article "Versions, An- 
cient," by S. P. Tregelles, in Smith's Bible Diction- 
ary, to which must be added, for the Syriac Yer- 
sions, Dr. Isaac H. Hall's Appendix to Murdock's 
Translation of the Syriac New Testament [6th 
ed., Boston, 1894], and for the Latin versions, the 
elaborate arti'cle "Yulgate," by Prof. Westcott, in 
Smith's Bible Dictionary, and especially the re- 
cent work of Samuel Berger, Histoire de la Yul- 
gate pendent les Premiers Siecles du Moyen Age. 
Paris, 1893. 

§ 7. New Testament Citations by the Christian 
Fathers 

Among the sources of evidence for determining 
the text of the J^ew Testament we come to notice 
finally that derived from citations of passages made 



CITATIONS BY CHRISTIAN FATHERS 115 

by early ecclesiastical writers, commonly spoken of 
as the Christian Fathers. 

For convenience of reference to these Fathers a 
complete list of them is subjoined (Table XII., 
Parts i.-ii.), with a descriptive designation and the 
time when they flourished, in assigning which the 
authority of Cave has usually been followed. 

The evidence furnished by patristic citations is 
subject to drawbacks similar to those which affect the 
versions of Scripture. Our text of the writings of 
the Fathers is itself more or less uncertain, and their 
citations are often loosely made from memory, or, if 
originally made verhatim^ are liable to have been 
altered by subsequent correctors. Yet, as corrobo- 
rative testimony in regard to readings which are al- 
ready supported by manuscript authority, they have 
considerable value. Special importance is attached 
to them in cases where a discussion has arisen among 
the early Fathers respecting variations in the reading 
of the manuscripts, cases which are not unfrequent as 
early as the days of Origen, Eusebius, and Jerome. 

The Greek Fathers most important for textual 
criticism are, in the second century, Justin Martyr 
(quotations generally free) and Ireneeus (for the most 
part preserved only in an old Latin version ) ; for 
the end of the second or the earlier part of the thirds 
Clement of Alexandria, Hippolytus, and, far above 
all others, Origen ; for the fourth, Eusebius, Atha- 



116 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

nasius, Cjril of Jerusalem, Didymus of Alexandria, 
Epiphanius (quotations often free and text corrupt), 
Basil the Great, and Chrysostom (text considerably 
corrupted by copyists) ; in the fifths Cyril of Alex- 
andria and Theodoret ; in the beginning of the sixths 
Andreas of Caesarea (for the Apocalypse); in the 
seventh^ Maxim us the Confessor ; in the eighth^ Joan- 
nes Damascenus ; in the ninth, Photius ; in the tenih^ 
(Ecumenius ; in the eleventh^ Theophylact ; and near 
the beginning of the twelfth, Euthymius Zigabenus, 
the last three being commentators. 

The early Latin Fathers are of value in criticism 
mainly as indicating by their citations the readings 
of the Old Latin version or versions, for which they 
are, in many parts of the IN'ew Testament, our prin- 
cipal authority. Of these the most important are, 
for the end of the second century and later, Tertul- 
lian, whose quotations have been completely collected 
by Ronsch, Das Neue Test. Tertullians (Leipsic, 
1871) ; for the third century, Cj^prian and ]^ovatian ; 
for the fourth, Lucifer of Cagliari, Hilary of Poitiers, 
Ambrosiaster or Hilary the Deacon, Ambrose, Ru- 
finus, and especially Jerome (Hieronymns) ; for the 
fifth, Augustijie ; and for the sixth, Primasius (val- 
uable only in the Apocalypse). 

§ 8. Textual Criticism 
The process of endeavoring to ascertain the orig- 



NATURE OF VARIOUS READINGS 



117 



inal reading in any given passage, by a comparison 
of manuscript and other authorities, is attended with 
certain difficulties which require experience and skill 
to overcome. It does not come within the scope of 
this treatise to attempt an exhaustive discussion of 
the principles which underlie the work. We can 
only hope to give an outline of the nature of the 
process, and refer the student to the special treatises 
on the subject, and to critical editions of the Greek 
New Testament, as those of Griesbach, Tischendorf, 
and Westcott and Hort, for a fuller discussion. The 
subject is one of deep interest, but involving a great 
variety of complications. "With all the labors of 
critical editors in the past, from Mill and Bentley in 
the last century to Westcott and Hort in the present, 
there are still questions in regard to method and 
praxis of criticism upon which leading scholars differ. 
It is evident that all our progress is only towards a 
substantial and not a literal agreement ; but every 
step towards a correct knowledge of the sacred orig- 
inals \^ jprogress^ the value of which cannot be over- 
estimated. 

§ 9. The Nature of Various Readings 

Since no manuscripts are extant which date earlier 
than the fourth century, it is obvious that all now 
existing are the result of transcriptions from previ- 
ous copies, and are liable to such variations and im- 



118 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

perfections as are incident to all copies in manuscript. 
Of course these variations multiply with the increase 
of number of different manuscripts, and with the 
lateness and frequency of their transcription. 
The variations are of different kinds : 

1. In the first place, there are two whole paragraphs 
of some importance which are wanting in some or 
many of the best MSS. and other ancient authorities, 
viz. : Mark xvi. 9-20 and John vii. 53-viii. 11. 

2. There are shorter passages which may have 
crept into the text from the margin. Among them 
is the famous interpolation in 1 John v. Y, 8. So 
also, probably, John v. 4 (the angel at the Pool of 
Bethesda), and the doxology in Matthew vi. 13 ; and 
perhaps the account of the bloody sweat (Luke xxii. 
43, 44). Scrivener thinks that Acts viii. 37, " If thou 
believest with all thine heart," etc., may have been 
derived from some Church ordinal, and that the last 
clauses of Rom. viii. 1 and Gal. iii. 1 are glosses of 
the transcriber. 

3. Frequently a clause is lost by what is called 
Hommoteleuton {b/uoioTiX^vTov), where two clauses 
happen to end with the same word, and the tran- 
scriber's eye passes from one to the other. Omis- 
sions from this cause occur in the Sinaitic MS. in the 
New Testament — according to Scrivener, no fewer 
than one hundred and fifteen times — though many of 
them are supplied by a later hand. 



NATURE OF VARIOUS READINGS 119 

4. Words are sometimes mistaken one for another 
where they differ in only one or two letters. This is 
specially liable to occur in uncial MSS., where sev- 
eral letters closely resemble each other, and the words 
are not spaced. 

5. Numerous variations have arisen from the ten- 
dency to assimilate one Gospel to another by bringing 
in clauses in one Gospel which belong in the same 
connection to another evangelist. Thus the prophecy 
about the parting of the garments, found in Matt. 
xxvii. 35, was probably borrowed from the parallel 
passage in John xix. 24. So, also. Acts ix. 5, 6 has 
been interpolated from the two other accounts of 
Paul's conversion, Acts xxvi. 14, 15, and xxii. 10. 
This, however, should rather be charged to Erasmus 
following the Vulgate, as the spurious addition does 
not seem to be found in any Greek MS. 

6. Sometimes copyists have attempted to improve 
upon their originals in citations from the Old Testa- 
ment, copying the passage more fully or more accu- 
rately than the author thought it necessary. See, for 
example, the critical editions on Matt. ii. 18; xv. 8; 
Luke iv. 18 ; Rom. xiii. 9 ; Heb. xii, 20. 

7. Several variations in the older copies arise from 
abbreviations and other peculiarities in the modes of 
writing. Prominent among these is the remarkable 
passage, 1 Tim. iii. 16 (see Scrivener, 4th ed. vol. ii. 
pp. 390-395), where the difference between OC and 



120 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

6C {og and Osog) consists only in the presence or ab- 
sence of two horizontal strokes.' We give a fac- 
simile of the passage in Table YIL 

^ Briefly stated, the principal authorities for the different readings 
are as follows (see Tables for explanations where needful) : 

1. In favor of oe : K A (see below), C, F, G, and the following cursive 
MSS., 17, 33 (see p. 109), 73 (12th cent.), 181 (13th cent.), l^ersions: 
Goth., ^th. (ed. Piatt), Philox. Syr. marg., and, with a relative pronoun 
which may represent either oq or o, Copt., Sahidic, Pesh. Syr., Philox. 
Syr. text (so White, but Ward doubts this), ^th. (Polygl), Arm., Erpe- 
nian Arabic, and a MS. Arabic version in the Vatican. Quotations or 
References: Origen, Basil, Epiphan., Jerome, Theod. Mopsuest., Cyr. 
Alex., Eutherius of Tyana, Gelasius (or Macarius of Jerusalem), Pope 
Martin I., Apollinarius, Chrysostom, Nestorius, and others. 

2. In favor of Qs.6q: J!<^ (a corrector of the twelfth century), A (cor- 
rected by a modern hand), 0"= (corrected in the ninth century), D'= (cor- 
rected in the ninth century), K, L, P, and the great mass of cursive 
MSS. ; Arabic of the Polyglot, Slavonic, and Georgian versions (all 
these versions are of little or no authority) ; Greg. Nyss., Didymus, 
pseudo-Athanasius, Macedonius, Euthalius (?), Theod. Stud., Theophyl. ; 
and probably pseudo-Dionysius Alexandrinus, Theodoret, Severus, 
Joannes Damascenus, Photius. 

3. In favor of o: D, Old Lat. and Ywlg.quod; other ancient ver- 
sions may have read b, but not probably (see above) ; on the other 
hand, the Old Lat. and Yulg. may have read oq, but have rendered 
quod for the sake of the grammar. The Latin Fathers (except Je- 
rome) generally read quod ; in one place pseudo-Chrysostom has b. 

The evidence was fully reviewed by Dr. W. Hayes Ward, in an arti- 
cle in the Bibl. Sacra for January, 1865. The reading of A a primd 
manii has been disputed ; and Scrivener is disposed to believe it to 
have been GC; but the matter has been very carefully examined by 
Wetstein, Porson, Tregelles, Tischendorf, Bishop EUicott, Alford, and 
Sir Frederick Madden, who agree that the primitive reading was og. 
B does not contain the Epistle. 

As to the critical question, if 9e6g were the original reading, it would 
be difficult to explain how all the leading ancient versions, represent- 
ing widely separated regions, should have dropped so important a 
word, and have substituted a relative pronoun. The reading og has 



KULES OF JUDGMENT IN CRITICAL CASES 



121 



8. Besides these prominent causes of variation 
there are slips of the pen, trifling varieties in spell- 
ing, interchange of synonymous words, omission or 
insertion of pronouns and particles, with occasional 
attempts at correction of words whose sense seems 
obscure, which go to make np the sum of those vari- 
ous readings whose number looks so large. 

§ 10. Rules of Judgment in Critical Cases 

While, therefore, the testimony of the most an- 
cient manuscripts is always decisive where it is har- 
monious, which is true of the great bulk of Scripture, 
it is obvious that there will yet remain a wide margin 
for the exercise of critical judgment in cases where 
the leading authorities differ. 

The number of these unsettled points would be 
alarming if their character in the main were not so 
unimportant. That number has been estimated by 
thousands, but being chiefly orthographical or verbal, 
or at most grammatical, the instances are few in 

the best ancient authority; it is the more difficult reading, and best 
explains the origin of the others. It is adopted by Griesbach, Lach- 
mann, Tischendorf, Tregelles, Westcott and Hort, Scrivener, Alford, 
Ellicott, Wordsworth, T. S. Green, Olshausen, Wiesinger, Huther, 
Meyer, De Wette. For a more extended discussion of this subject, 
see Burgon : Revidon Revised, pp. 424-501, and the reply to it by 
Bishop Ellicott and Archdeacon Palmer, London, 1882. See, also, 
Appendix /of an interesting monograph upon Cod. YOO (604 Scrivener) 
of the Gospels, published in London, 1890, by Mr. H. C. Hoskier, of 
New York city. 



123 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

which they affect the sense or bear upon any im- 
portant fact or doctrine. 

Nevertheless, the work of the conscientious critic 
is not done until allpossible accuracy is reached, and 
the clearest possible light thrown upon what yet re- 
mains necessarily doubtful. 

To aid in this work certain principles of judgment 
have been laid down upon which critical scholars are 
pretty well agreed : 

1. In the first place it has become established 
as a rule that conjectural emendations are to be 
discarded. Unless respectable external authority 
can be found for a reading, it should not be ad- 
mitted, however plausible may seem the arguments 
in its favor. 

2. All scholars have agreed to adopt Bengel's 
prime canon, Proclivi scrijptioni proestat ardua, 
" To an easy reading prefer the harder." Copyists 
were more likely to relieve a hard construction than 
to make an easy one difficult. 

3. We may next mention the canon of Gries- 
bach, Bremor lectio proBferenda est verhosiori^ " The 
briefer reading must be preferred to the longer." 

The reasonableness of this rule results from the 
tendency of scribes to incorporate marginal notes or 
fuller parallel passages, or to amplify Old Testament 
quotations. And yet it must be modified by the 
consideration that words and clauses are sometimes 



EULES OF JUDGMENT IX CRITICAL CASES 



123 



omitted to remove difficulties (see Bengel's canon), 
or through Homoeoteleuton. 

4. Another more comprehensive principle may be 
thus stated : That reading is probably genuine from 
which the origin and diffusion of the others may be 
most readily explained. In practice this will usually 
be found to cover 'Nos. 2 and 3. "We may say still 
more generally : In every question of textual crit- 
icisni we have to consider what supposition will best 
explain all the facts in the case. We cannot settle 
these questions by any mechanical rules. 

5. In estimating the value of the evidence of dif- 
ferent MSS. their peculiar characteristics must be 
taken into account. Thus Codex D has special 
weight where it omits, as its general tendency is to 
add. Some would apply the reverse of this rule to 
Codex B. But when Scrivener (4:th ed., vol. i., p. 120) 
quotes Dr. Dobbin as finding in B no fewer than 
2556 cases of omissions of words or whole clauses, 
the fact will be less "startling" when we know, 
what Scrivener and McClellan {]}^ew Testament, 
vol. i., p. XXV., note) do not tell us, that his " stand- 
ard of comparison" is no ancient or critical text, 
but "Elzevir, 1624"! See DudU7i Univ, Mag., 
Nov. 1859, p. 621. The question whether what 
Dr. Dobbin calls " omissions " in B are not rather, 
in a large majority of cases, interpolations in Elz. 
1624, cannot be thus disposed of by a cool assump- 



124 HISTOEY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

tion. See Westcott and Hort, New Testament^ vol. 
ii., pp. 234-237. 

6. Manuscripts differ also in the value of their 
testimony in different parts of the l^ew Testament, 
some liaving a much better text of the Gospels than 
of the Epistles, and vice versa, e.g. A of the Gospels 
is quite inferior to A of the rest of the ISTew Testa- 
ment. And, in general, experience and critical judg- 
ment are needful accurately to weigh the compara- 
tive value of manuscripts. 

The editors of our latest critical text of the E'ew 
Testament believe that the surest progress towards 
trustworthy presumptions is to be found in the his- 
torical study of documents, to reach what is called 
" Genealogical Evidence," as well as in weighing the 
"Internal evidence of groujjs of documents." For 
an account of the methods for working out these 
problems, see the Introduction to Westcott and 
Hort's Greeh Testament, or Dr. B. B. AYarfield's 
Textual Criticism of the New Testament. 

The whole subject seems to be well summed up by 
Dr. Hort, where he says (Introduction, § 83) : " Text- 
ual criticism fulfils its task best, that is, is most likely 
to succeed ultimately in distinguishing true readings 
from false, when it is guided by a full and clear per- 
ception of all the classes of phenomena which direct- 
ly or indirectly supply any kind of evidence, and 
when it regulates itself by such definite methods as 



EULES OF JUDGMENT IN CRITICAL CASES 125 

the several classes of phenomena suggest when pa- 
tiently and circumspectly studied." 

7. With all the help in the work of textual crit- 
icism which a knowledge of these facts and principles 
may give, it is yet quite obvious that most students 
of Scripture will be mainly dependent upon the crit- 
ical judgment and skill of experts in this particular 
department of sacred learning. The materials are so 
difficult of access, and the labor of collating manu- 
scripts, and of acquiring sufficient critical skill to 
weigh them rightly, is so enormous, that Biblical 
scholars will usually find it wiser simply to learn 
how to make discriminating use of tlie materials 
which critical editors have furnished to their hand. 

The Christian world are under profound obliga- 
tions to the few men who, having special gifts for 
this kind of investigation, have been prompted by a 
love of the truth to consecrate their lives to unre- 
quited toil in this direction, and whose labors have 
already brought forth fruits of incalculable value to 
the Church of Christ. 

The student will find the whole subject of textual 
criticism discussed at length in the works of Scriv- 
ener, Tregelles, and Westcott and Hort, above re- 
ferred to, and in the Art. "]^ew Testament" in 
.Smith's Bible Dictionary. See, also, Schaff's Co7n- 
panioii to the Greek Testament and the English Ver- 
sion (New York, 1891) ; and Scriveners Six Lectures 



136 HISTORY OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

on the Text of the Neio Testament and the Ancient 
IISS. which Contain It (London, 1875) ; also, Ezra 
Abbot's Notes on Scrivener's Plain Introduction, 
edited by Dr. Thayer, of Cambridge, Mass., 1885. A 
useful contribution to the literature of the subject is 
the entertaining volume of the Rev. G. E. Merrill, 
The Parchments of the Faith (Philadelphia, 1894). 

As the New World is not abnndaritly provided 
with critical material in the shape of original manu- 
scripts of the New Testament, the author has thought 
it miglit be helpful to the readers of this manual to 
indicate the localities in America where such ma- 
terial may be found. He has accordingly prepared, 
in Table XL, a list of such manuscripts as have come 
to his knowledge, including those already catalogued 
in Tischendorf's Prolegomena, with brief descrip- 
tions of them. That they are not more numerous is 
a thing to be regretted. Dr. Gregory, the distin- 
guished editor of the Prolegomena, himself an 
American, appends to his account of five American 
codices of the Yulgate version the following ad- 
monitory suggestion : " Sine dubio exstant in Amer- 
ica codices alii. li tamen viri Americani, quibus 
sinus nummis resonat, qui etiam Europam, Asiam, 
Africam semper denuo percurrunt, adhuc minus 
codices manu scriptos quam libros in cunabulis quae 
dicunt typis expressos amant." 



PART IV 



CHARTS AND TABLES 

I. The Roman Empire, Divided into Christian Nations. 

II. Synchrouistical Tables of Civilization, B.C. 50 — a.d. 3S0. 

III. Diagram of Contemporaneous Christian Fathers. 

IV. List of Witnesses to Facts of New Testament History. 

V. Table of References to New Testament Books by Ecclesiastical Writers. 

VI. Catalogues of Disputed Books. 

VII. Facsimiles of Manuscripts of the New Testament. 

VIII. Table of the Uncial Manuscripts. 

IX. Table of the Cursive Manuscripts, and the Lectionaries. 

X. Table of the Ancient Versions of the New Testament. 

XI. American Manuscripts of the New Testament. 

XII. Greek and Latin Fathers, arranged Chronologically and Alphabetically. 

XIII. List of the Roman Emperors, b.c. 31 — a.d. SSY. 



TABLE I 

CHRISTIAN NATIONS OF EUROPE 

FORMED OUT OF THE DIVISION OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE 

(See p. 5.) 



B. C. 








Macedonia. 






200 










_: Egypt. 




100 

A. D. 






i 






Syria. 






1 
















Death of Jesus Christ, 33. 




100 








s 


200 


1 


R,OM:A.]Sr EMFIRE 












300 








Conversion of Constantine, 311. 


i 


400 












500 


Q 














(^ 


British 
Wales. 


















^; 


















600 


2 










1 








700 


m 


Saxon 








CO 


g 










Hep- 


Gaul. 


m 


a 


§ 


Eastkrn 




800 




tarchy. 






2 
"2. 




S 


Empire. 


o 

< 


900 












&- 








1000 


















05 










O 




5 








1100 








3 

.a 




5 

< 


i 




cj 


1200 








O 




< 


Gret?k 


2 








< 




s 




Empire. 


s 
^ 




1300 


2 








s 






. 






1400 


















!>; 










1500 




Massacre 


I.uther, 


Ignatiug of 






Russia. 


1 








of St. Bar- 


and the 


Loyola 




•i 


Greek 




1600 




tholomew, 


Reforma- 


founded the 


jj 


s 


Church. 








The Bible 
translated at 


1572. 


tion, 1517. 


Jesuits Or- 


2 


o 

^ 








1700 






der, 1535. 


cc 


(2 




. 






Hampton 












o 








Court, 1611. 














a 






1800 
















O 







129 



tD CO 

a ® 

Ed" ^ 

P s 



I s 











^IU 


81 i. 






lebrated 
the Rom 
rsons. 
istorian. 
rapher, b 

gA.D. 14 




5^2 

■a £3 


^^?»-s:i 


>< 




Maximus. 
d sayings 
r illustriou 
Patekcuh 
he great g 
B.C., still 1 


i 


IP 

•30 « 




"cf^ 






g«|g"S 










t--^.' 


. S S'tS^^o 












hJ 


>: f>a2 



2< 
3 






■S-3 



^ S 



O CS CO M 05 c^ S 

*J ~ O ID w I 
02 & i^ U ?^ ^' 

SS22p,s-g 

O CO 



sa oj -^s o 



s I 



a oT 






c: ra X 

►> ffi o H ( 



if 



0^ g § ^ « k'-j: § 
^2 aso^2« 

<: J^ '^ EC 






« ■- a 
ft J o 



J3 « >) 



rH a 



:^ 



d6 I' 






.«5 



' rf <a S 



c -3 ^ S S W 



^;^ 



2 ? 2 ti < 

: S '^ S s 

CO fe 



-I 2 

ai ::= _■ 2-, 

d § 2 .3 

£ =^ -g 






o 



5 r» f~ i 



s- ^H 

t^ s = 

g ? ^ 4) 












'!> d 



S3 



— • C ^^ CO ■— m a 

' O :S *i Si, 



.^;.H 



O ?? » «J . g o 



ii?illl2l 



•.J. ^ -o o 

' =■ K O „ 

7: 



a =0 



•^ ^ "^ X •- g 

St- 1-1 .a r^"s< 



5^^ 



r ^ oj o _• 



d aJ 



^03 



■- a 
^2 



151 






M p 



2^ 
CD a 



5'. :3 "^ .500 

<! o !»> 03 es a 

O flt„ H K f- /5 

» o o Pi a H a 



s 15 Qj ,a -~j . c ™ 

^^§.S23£5i5-5c£o; 
►-5t> cc »* c» C Q 
o o 

00 o 



s ^~ 



W S d o f? 



hTbc t- 2 



g P 



22a; 






P i; 



£. o 

c a 



§ :^ ^^ -c 



.5 St: -- S 



ci 3 
tn q; (u 
IP 



I §'^ 



j:3r3a)Ss3a)a*J-<^<us;— S.-,- — ~"3d 

OT5to^a,g:1^de-HcB^^3:5^.«-3Cuoa 



is s 









Oa W <! O OTJ 



5 



t» S - 

p, t> g S 

k 2 ^=^ 

•S o ::; ^ 



o I § 



o 

o 









s s ;. 



S < S £ . 



s- O - oj 



I— ( < 

^ i 
pq g 



«:82||§g8ggg|S|||||||||2|||||||||||| 










1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 




1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 !((((((! 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 




1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ( 1 ( ( 1 1 ( 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 




1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 I !(((!( 1 ( 1 ■ 1 1 1 ' 1 1 1 1 
















1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 I 1 1 I 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 








■^^^^^'^^i 1 1 1 1 1 |-|-f^ 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 M 


■"""^^1 1 1 1 l+M+l 1 1 ! 1 ! 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ! 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 


•siHVNmojv T^ll 1 


•snisANOial 1 ! 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 


•svHosv.vjaHxy | | | 1 j"{"i^^i 1 | | j | 1 1 1 1 1 i 1 | 1 | 1 | | 1 | 1 1 1 
















,,,,,, hiTMM M M M M M 1 1 M 1 1 1 1 M ! 1 M M 




•snxvHQvn^ l^^^j 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ! 1 1 { 1 1 ! 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 




,,„,,,ijii|-^l 1 1 1 III 1 1 1 1 1 1 ! 1 1 j 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 


— otIllllllllllllMllllllllllllllllll 


.p. 

00 
10 
20 
X.O 
4(J 
50 
160 
70 
80 
90 
2U0 
JIO 
220 
230 
240 
250 
260 
270 
280 
290 
300 
310 
320 
330 
340 
350 
360 
370 
380 
390 
400 
110 
120 
130 





TABLE IV 

LIST OF WITNESSES OR ACTORS IN THE SCENES OF CHRISTIAN HISTORY 

Grouped in connection with localities in which they lived, labored, or wrote, and with which 
their names have been associated in the history of the lirst three centuries. The pe- 
riod to which their respective testimonies chiefly relate is given approximately in the 
third column. See Map at the beginning of the volume. 



LOCALITIES. 


WITNESSES. j A.D. 


SYRIA. 

Scene of life and crucifixion 
of Jesus; also of Paul's conver- 
sion. Seat of Apostolic Church, 
centre of Missions to the Gen- 
tiles. 


Christ, Apostles, Evangelists. 
Paul, Apostle to the Gentiles. 
Barnabas, the Apostle. 
Evodius. 
Ignatius. 

Saturniuus, the Gnostic- 
Justin, Apologist and Martyr. 
Hadrian, the Emperor. 
Theophilus, Bishop of Antioch. 
Lucian. 

Paul of Samosata, Bishop of Antioch. 
Tatian. 

Methodius, Bishop and Martyr. 
Paniphilus, Presbyter of Caesarea. 
Eusebius, Bishop of Caesarea. 
The Church at Jerusalem and Antioch. 


30-70 

36-64 

36-72 

50-69 

69-115 

110-120 

133-150 

117-138 

150-181 

176-180 

260-273 

172-174 

290-300 

294-309 

260-340 

36-300 


ASIA MINOR. 

Paul's birthplace and early 
residence. Scene of first, sec- 
ond, and third missionary la- 
bors. John's later home. 


Paul. 

Barnabas. 
Timothy. 
Silas. 
Luke. 
Titus. 

John, the Apostle. 
Cerinthus, the Jew. 

Polycarp, Bishop and Martyr of Smyrna. 
Hadrian, the Emperor. 
Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis. 
Pliny Secundus, Governor of Bithynia. 
Irenseus, Bishop of Lyons. 
Marcion, the Heretic. 
Justin, Apologist and Martyr. 
Melito, Bishop of Sardis. 
Claudius ApoUinaris, Bishop of Hierapolis. 
Aristides, the Sophist. 
Theodotus, the Gnostic. 
Artemon. 

The Churches at Ephesus, Smyrna, Hiera- ) 
polis, and in Galatia. ) 


40-58 
45-48 
47-96 
51-54 
51-58 
57-59 
70-100 
70-100 
100-155 
117-138 
110-163 
104-112 
177-202 
130- 
140- 
177-? 
172-? 
130-180 
160-170 
200- 

52-300 


MACEDONIA and GREECE. 

Scene of Paul's second and 
third journeys. Seat of the Co- 
rinthian Church, and of Paul's 
labors for eighteen months. 


Paul. 
Silas. 
Luke. 
Timothy. 
Titus. 

Clemen t of Rome (Epistles). (tl02) 
Epictetus, the Stoic. 
Dion, the Sophist orator at Corinth. 
Qnadratus of Athens. 
Aristides of Athens, Apologist. 
Dionysius. 

The Churches at Philippi, Thessalonica, Be- ) 
roea, and Corinth. | 

134 


52-65 
52-54 
52-54 
52-58 
57-59 
-95 

109- 

109- 

126- 

130- 

170-176 

53-300 



LIST OF WITNESSES OR ACTORS IN THE CHRISTIAN mSTORY— (Continued) 



LOCALITIES. 


WITNESSES. 


A.D. 




Paul. 


61-GG 




Peter (?). 


61-6G 




Linus, Bishop of Rome. 


(37-78 




Suetonius, Historian. 


70-130 




Clement, Bishop of Rome. 


91-102 




Tacitus, Historian. 


55-117 




Juvenal, Satirist. 


80-120 




Ignatius, Martyr. 


lOy-115 




Diognetus ('?), to whom Epistle is addressed. 


130- 


ITALY. 


Pius. 


142-157 




Hadrian, Emperor. 


117-138 


Scene of Paul's imprisonment 


Cerdo. 


140- 


and place of writing his later 


Polycarp. 


155- 


Epistles. 


Justin. 


150- 




Soter. 


171- 




Celsus. 


175- 




Irenaeus. 


177- 




Hegesippus, the Church historian. 


170-180 




Galen. 


130-201 




Hippolytus. 


198-235 




Dion Cassius. 


155-230 




Aurelian. 


212-276 




The Church in Rome. 


53-300 




Hadrian, Emperor. 


117-138 




Basilides. 


125-140 




Carpocrates. 


120- 




Valentinus. 


130-160 




Heracleon. 


150- 




Justin, Martyr. 


138-140 


EGYPT. 


Athenagoras. 


177- 




Catechetical School of Alexandria. 


166-395 


Scene of the flight into Egypt, 


Pantsenus. 


181-190 


and residence of certain persons 


Clement. 


190-218 


who were converted on the day 


Origen. 


185-254 


of Pentecost. 


Diouysius. 


247-265 




Gregory Thaura. 


244-270 




Theognostus. 


261-280 




Amelius. 


263- 




Porphyry. 


233-305 




Athanasius. 


296-373 




Hierocles. 


300- 




Apuleius, the philosopher. 


160-170 




Hermogenes. 


170- 




Praxeas (?). 


196- 


AFRICA. 


Tertullian. 


190-240 




Catechetical School of Carthage. 


200-430 


Birthplace of Simon and Ma- 


Cyprian. 


246-258 


naen. Residence of certain Pen- 


Arnobius. 


280-330 


tecostal converts. 


Lactantius. 


280-330 




Hilary. 


320-368 




Ambrose. 


340-397 




Augustine. 


354-430 



135 



r 


•eniqasn^ 


c3eSa3cSc3oSc3o3o3cScSc3c3cSa3cae3cScScJ 


1 rt "c: ■« aj "S d ej 




•a»!ijd,Co 


cSc8cScSeae3e8cSc3eSeae3cSc«c8a3c8 cSeS 


1 si c3 c3 




•uaSuQ 


c3cScSc5c3c3a3cSrtcee3cScScac8c3c3cSeSc3 


1 c3 da's c4 




•Bnj.fioddiH 


cScSdeScStSeecSeedcgcScSeSaJdcSoSeS 


1 °^ 




•srnopoaqx 


eScicScS cScS cSdtSrf cS d 






•uB!nn)j3X 


c8e3c3rfc«eac8cScScSc6de3c3cieSo3ceeSrt 


1 rt es cS 




•puBxaivjo ^uauiaio 


dcicedcSoSeScScSoScScScScScScStS cecS 


1 ce rt rt c3 


•SBJO^Buaq^y 


cswcscsosbca o 




£ 


•Buuat^V ^15 'ja-'nqo 


oooocJ'y oo o CO 


1 ■* ' 


O 


•snddisaSaH 


o o o o "^ 






•UBIJBX 


cS c3 ce c3 'S'S c3 


1 ** 




•suBmiiodv 


ce'?5'?S=s 


1 °* 


c 
< 


•o^uan 


o 


WW cS 


•IJOfVMJf fo UOUVJ 


«(:ec3cSc3c«cao3c3dcScec3c8cScScic4 cS 


1 ce «i eS cS 


^ 


•sniindoaqx 


ca'cscacs o o a ooo o o o 


low "a 




•BUJ-Cras 'J^ V-inqO 


W O c3 




. s 


•snasuaji 


:3e«cSe3cicSdo3cS:ec3cSe3cSc5cSci eid 


1 w ^ =« 


!>l 


■pxsxidiTis 'sBUijaH 


O c8 rt O 


1 w o 




•snwma|Oij 


cScirteS cSc3 rtcS c3 




•a.<;jBH apsnf 


rt c3 cs'rf'ci o w'o o o oo CO 


1 w eS 


•aop^Bi\[ 


o3 Ocic3e3o3c3c3:3cSceOOOrt 


1 ° 


■mfsuSoia 0} aitsi'is 


OOOOOOOO O O WW 




J 


•uoaioBaaH 


eS c6 cS ci c« c3 






•snn!inai«A 


cS c3 c3 rt c3 (S c3 


1 '^ 


•Bajiqdo aqi 


cSrfcScedcScScS 


1 cS cS 


-si 


•sapuisBg 


cScScScSdcScirt 03 c3 






•JVJ o; -d^ 'd^BDlioj 


c8 G3dcScSc3<Srf tScSrtcS cSca 


1 '^ 


•fsid^- 'sBqEUJBa 


cS c3 a a 




•snc8na.ii jo saapH 


c3 c3 cS d ce c3 "^ 






•SBldB^ 


cS cS c3 «S :: 


1 "^ 




•sni^BuSi 


c3 cS ei cS d cS c3 




w 
^ 

^ 


■Korsi3A 0)jys9j- 


OOOWWWWOWWOWOWOWWWOii. 


1 o w 


•araoa JO ^uamato 


cSeSWrtrt !3 oSc3<^'^ 


j o w o 






1 


a 




1 

< 


: : : : oj" a ra ' : 

.^ m C cS g • • 


C^ 




c 
c 
£ 


a 
1 


a 


0- 

1 


£ 






0- 


•s 

s 


.2 

1 



S-3 
o « 



K 



o a 
_^ o 
w a 

-^ a 

5^ 
o -^ 
s o 

be M 

o •* 



leg- 
I 



TABLE VI 

CATALOGUES OF DISPUTED BOOKS 

CONDENSED BY PERMISSION FROM WESTCOTT'S LIST, IN SMITH'S 
" DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE " 



I. CONCILIAR CaTAL. 

[Laodicea] (a.d. 366).. 

Carthage (a.d. 397)... 

Apostolic (Council 

Quiuisext) 



ir. Oriental Catal. 

(a) Syria : 

The Peshito Version. . 

Junilius 

Joanu. Damasc 

Ebed Jesu 



(6) Palestine : 

Eusebius 

Cyril of Jerusalem 

(t AD. 386) ... 

Epiphanius 



(c) Alexandria : 

Origen 

Athanasius (t a.d. 373) 

{d) Asia Minor: 

Gregory Naz. ( a. d. 

389) 

Amphilochius (a. d. 

380) 



Q Q 

? 



(e) Constantinople : 

Chrysostora 

Leontius 

Nicephorus 



III. Occidental Cat. 
(a) Africa : 

Cod. Claromontanus. 
Augustine 



(6) Italy : 

Canon of Muratori.. 

Philastrius 

Jerome , 

Rufinus 

Innocent 

[(-ielasius] 

Cassiodorus (Vet. 
Trans.) 



(c) Spain : 

Isidore of Seville 

Cod. Baroc. 206 



Q=Direct quotation. 



lAn expression of doubt. 
137 



u=:Uncertain reference. 



TABLE VII 

FACSIMILES OF MANUSCRIPTS 

1. CODEX SINAITICUS. 

2. VATICANUS. 

3. ALEXANDRINUS. 

4. BEZ^. 

5. ROSSANENSIS. 

6. EPHR^MI. 

7. EVANGELIUM, 302^ 

8. CODEX BASILEENSIS. 

9. CLAROMONTANUS. 

10. LAUDIANUS. 

11. COLBERTINUS. 

12. LEICESTRENSIS. 

13. PURPUREUS. 

14. AMIATINUS. 

15. LENOX LIBRARY VULGATE. 



FACSIMILES OF MANUSCRIPTS 



Specimen of the Codex Sinaiticus, containing 1 Tim. hi. 16 : 

Kai ofioXoyovfie \ v(oq [leya (.ariv \ to Tr]Q evcrejSeiag | fiv(TTr]piov og e [ 
(pavepoj^T] IV cap \ ki ' g^iKaiwS-j/ tv j itvi utpBrj ayyeXoig \ eKrjpvx^f) 
ev e I Bveaiv eiriaTSv | B^t) ev Koafioi ' \ aveXrjucpSfT] tv \ do^t]. 



K^l O M OAoroyMe 

NCDCHerA.eCTIN 

TOTHceyceBeixc 

MYCTHflONOCe 

<|>ANepa:)eHeNcxp 
»<peAiK^ioDeHeN 

n N ICD<}>0 HXT PA?|c 
€KHrY?<^OH€Ne 

eNeciNenicTer 

eHeNKOCMCJD- 

140 



Specimen of the Codex Vaticanus, containing Mauk xvi. 3-8. 
[Reduced /rom Dean Durgon's photograph of the whole page. By permission]. 



(xtv Tuv \i^ov Ik tTjo 
I BvpacF Tov fivrj- 
jjiHov I KCLi dva 
(3Xs\pacrai Sfeu)\pdv' 
CIV OTl dvaKSKv I 
XiCTTai 6 XiSroa r^v 
yap I fiiyaa (700- 
dpa Kdi iX I Srovaai 
ii(T TO nvrjixli I uv 
ilCov j'savicTicov \ 
Ka^fifjLsvov tv TOia 
I Se^ioia TrepilSs- 
(SXrifis ! vov (TToXrjV 
Xsvicriv I Kui t^s- 
^afilSrj^rjaav \ 6 Se 
Xgyei avTUKT jiij) | 
iicBaiJ.j3li(7Srt iv Z,r]- 
Tu I re TOV vaZa- 
prjvbv TO- I IcFTav- 
pwfievov riyfp 1 3"?/ 
ovK I'oTiv d)de iSe 

I 6 TOTTOCT OTTOV 

'i^r]Kd ' dvTov dXXa 
vTrdytTE I uTraTe 
roKT naSrt]Tdi(T \ 
dvTov fed I tCj 7re- 
rpoj I OTl TrpodyEt 
vfidff k(T I Ti)v ya- 
XiXdiav tm dv 
I TOV oxpEaSrs ica- 
Sfujcr a i TTEV vfuv 
fcdi i^eX^ov \ aai 
f.(pvyov dirb tov \ 
fivrjjjieLOv tlx^v 
ydp I dvTaa Tpd- 
fxocr Kai tK I OTacia 
KUL ovSevi 6v I dip 
ilirov icpojSovv \ to 
ydp: 



Kara 

MdpKOV. 






m 

X 



ey f ^ct^dyM w h Meloy 
j>6yciM6ViAM^i<eKy 

A/ C TX I d A I © O C H Kl r/Lf 
M gV A.C C ji> O Aj»^ K A 1 1 A 

B c3 y cA^i 61 c nro M w H M?( 

O N 6^1 A O M M € >< M »'c KON 
JO^e MM6MOMGM-r6lC 

NOHCTOXHN AeyKHM 
K-AI€5.e0J^MB HGHCAM 

6 Ab^ A eVe I >l.y t\i cm *^ 

^K0AMK6ICG€^IK|-ZHT*r 

€C-rAy?a)MeMoNHrfif 

g H 6 V K e C 7"! Kl cfi A G i A«^ 

o Ton o c (jlnoyeo hk^ 
^yT-c^N^AAAynAreT^ 

einATeT*6;CM AOHT^ie 

^y t3 Y K X r nrc£) n €'T;fa3 

OT» nfOA'rGff MAC6IC 
-r H N PA A I A a' I A N e K6 P?y 

TO N o'-j^* ec ee K AOtuc^ej 
rteN^MiN kXi6xgaq-y 
CAiecbyroNj^Cnbnroy 

M N H^fil 6 I O^jjelxe N FAf 

Ay T"A c T po M o C K Aj e K 
CT^cic^CAioyxeNjoy 
-A.^N GjnoMecpo^oYj^i 
•TTorA'p: v-*^ 






141 



o 



o 






^ 




Cis <^ • 



o .ir a > 

to CD ^3 ^ . 

o c a fl 'TS 

O. cS «3 O d 

"■fill 

O OJ X ^ 

1^ ^ 



53 -ii ^ 



<^ ^ .22 



I 



a i 



O .=, a. »£ 



Xi a; 



>■ (U 



, -a > .2 03 
! t- d o _ 
: o ^ <o.O 

\S CD o '- 
< •- <U O I 



^ o s o a 



OJ CO ' 

o 



m 



S ^,o 



S^ S o 



1-9 


s-^ 






'5 *j 


O) oo — 

<^ S 2 






o 


2 P 


rt >< ^ 



to 

~ 1^ 






cacD 






^rs 

"* ?> 









'C .«- ■-' 

I i I 

=^ E §- 

o> 3, to 



S ST 



4 I 



-it N 






'F =L 



o 







M isi m 



Specimen of the Codex Rossanensis, containing Matt. vi. 13, 14. 

TTOvrjpov on \ aov trrriv t] /3a | aiKua Kai r) dv | va/jiiQ Kai rj ^o\^a eiQ 
TOV(; ai(jj I vag afirjv. \ Eap yap acprjre \ toiq avl^SrpbjTrloig tu \ Trapair- 
TUijiaTa. 



yx P O Y 



TrOixiHPOYOT^ 

coyecTiMHBA 



^ACiCToycxi- 

NACXK4HKI 

^A'^i PA p^^xbf IT'e 

TTA T> XTT TCL) M-VT3. 



10 



145 






Transcription of the facsimile of Etangelium 302^^ 

UPON THE opposite PAGE. 



ca 



o 

g b s. 

O ST fc: 

o ^ ^^ 



C 3 



b 1 

3 e 

?k b 



§ I- 



O^OVQ /cat vaGOJTTll) 

TTEpiQivreQ, Trpo 
ar]viyKav avTOV t(^ 
CToixari. ore ovv 
tkajie. TO o^oQ 6 lO 
€?7re • TsTeXiffTciL 
Kai KXivag rr/v ks 
^aXi^v, 7raped(x)Ke 
TO TTva. Ot ovv 'lov 
daloi 'Iva fii^ fislvy 
STTL Tov (Travpov TO. 
acjfiaTa kv r(p aa 
l3j3dT(^ ' eTTsl Tzapa 
(TKEvfj r}v ' r\v yap fit 
yaXr] i] 7'ip.epa tKel 
vov TOV aajBjSarov, 
riptjjTrjaav tov lit 
XciTOV, 'iva KaTtayu) 

GIV aVTOJV TO. (Tick 

Xj] Kal apQiiXSiv ' 

TjXOoV OVV OL (TTpaTl 

146 



wTai ' Kai TOV [xev npdJTov 
KaTsa^av to. aKsXt] 
Kal tov dXXov TOV ava 
TavpcjQtvToi; av T(^ ' 
tiri Se TOV iv iXQov 
TEQ ' u)Q eldov avTov 
ijdr] TtOvTjKOTa, ov 
KaTsa'^av avTov to. 

GKi-XT] • dXX' HQ TUJV (TTpa 

TioJTMV Xoyxy avTOv 

T)]v TrXevpdv 'ivv^e ' 

Kai i.vdk(i)Q tErjXOev 

aip,a Kal vdojp ' Kal 6 

iwpaKihg fifficipTv 

pr]KS • Kal dX-qQivf) 

iaTiv 7) iiapTvpia avrov ' 

KaKELvog ol8iv on 

dXrjQr] XkyUi 'iva vfisig 

Trtorevcrr/re " tyevsTO 

yap TavTO, 'iva r; ypa 

(br) 7rXi]p(ij9ig ' 'Octtovv 

6v avvTpi(ii)(riTai air [^avTOV, 



ST 



Specimex page of Evangelium 302a (belonging to Rev. R. A. 
Benton, of Sewickley, Pa.), containing John xix. 29, TrXrjcravreg 
GTToyyov — aTr\avTov 36. Tliis is a part of one of tiie twelve 
" gospels of the holy passion " (raJv ayiuiv iraQibv), viz., No. 9. 
John xix. 25-3*7, or for the 9th hour of the vigil of Good Friday 
{ti]Q ayiag Trapafiovfjg). 








> I o,/^»v^ -^0- <urrv •mnsA Kcu vrw^^q'Ouv^vv^^iy*! 



C2i 



Speci3ien of the Codex Basileensis, of the Tenth Century, con- 
taining Luke i. 1, 2, nearly as in all Greek Testaments. 

£yayy6[\iov] KaTO. XovKav: 
eTradriTrep ttoWol i-rrEXf^ip-qaav avard^atrSrai \ diriyrjmv Trepi tCjv ni- 
7rXrjpo<popr]fievujv | tv rifiiv Trpayfianov. Ko^ujg TrapeSoaav rjfii \ 6i 
airapxria avTOTrrai Kai vwrjperai yevofitvoi. 



y\rXnH 
OYAenoTeeKninxei / 

Codex Claromontanus : Sixth Century ; Greek Text.— 1 Cor. xiii. 8. 
Tji aycLTTt] I ovdeTTore iKTr'nTTU 

CVTLITXS 

VI u m q uxrh Gxc 1 d e 7 

Codex Claromontanus: Sixth Century; Latin Text.— 1 Cor. xiii. 8. 
caritas | numquam excidet 

Toyicy 

Codex Laudianus: Sixth Century; Greek Text. — Acts xx. 28. 

Triv iKKkrimav \ rov K[v/3ioJy 

148 



t 

i 

f 
I 

'6 

b 



i 






I 



'2 

X~ en 












O) o 






6s 



O -s- 



^ 



r.^ 



-} 



I'd 









^l| 






C b 









O I I 

% I 



O 

I 



^13 

o s 



* to 



-M o ^O" H ^D 



^%^ 



o 



^ f 






5^^^ 










o 

X O i) 
CD ^ 



^.^ fcc.E 

1^ -O r 'T3 "P 



S 






^ 5 




h 











it known 
t autem c 




C/)S» 


UTU 

ATINUS, A.D. 

Acts vii. 


PC 

lex Ami 



s 






2 

CC OS 



I 

Oil 

cut 
G\ 



Facsimile of the Lenox Library Mancscript of the Vulgate (Stuart 
No. 3), furnished by favor of Wilbekforce Eames, Librarian, 
containing 1 Tim. hi. 11 — vi. 2. 



m 



ftieifftftonnflb;, ».wa«t<t"(!«trun««c 






turn. 

wrtt^ifft* 

•Ittam aOJonuf K,Th<T?«rA<r«7maf«' 
ft(&ttbU'i'iK»««r.49*«tm»#n ^? tea 

HiZW* m »«i(rft«5n«-m Mwwww fit?T 
■ mcthiisjiSiwnftTjstf'- 






pinwtab? (uWrmwftMMini 







qwlafeanrm «*«»«'®*S5l3 

«-i1Wbf 9«(«ftfttrfi at(h»« 
Mma.(((et>r\«mm &»&«« 

!u>tavMit*u«iA9m a« t— ^^ 



150 



TABLE VIII 

UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS 

(Index at the end of the Table) 



—• ►J rt 



> s 







irg i 












O O (V] U 
























S o 5 S 






§i 5 H .2 






§2^.1 










^ 


rt .H £ £ 




i 


1 2 ^ -i 




C 


o ^ fl S 




Z 






«? 


-S S 1 o 










^ 


■^ i"° 1 




S5 




Eh 




^ g 2 .. 


'^ 


z 






8 


^^1 1 

^' 1 ^ "3 


H 


H 


•§ S 2 > 




<1 


o 1 .i § 


H 


g 


1 S .5 5 


^ 

H 


|!ii 


^z; 




^ 1 -" r^ 


H 


ill 




S 
H 


1^ 


i^'^l 






■§ 1 'S ^^ 


E=H 


^ 


O 


rr" 


S 9 F ^ 


H 


5 


g .22 « = 


Ph 




•^ ^ 2 g 


Id 




S 2j o f^ 


O 


d 


& = ° - 


U5 


2 

S 


•gill 


-*1 


^ 


1 §1 s 




o 




l-J 




- £ ^za 


-^ 




i ^ ^ a 




Q 

o 


ll^l 


p 


K 


§ ^^^ 




H 


1: i 2 - 




55 


£ s ~ o 






1115 








Q 




S 
^ 


.5 a; i" g 

1 s " 1 




d 


1 s i ° 






^ !» ® ^ 

3 |e 1 










lip 






a ^ a S 












o -^ S 






a <« ;^ 






3 O Ci 



i 

K 


!i 

1 

S 

3 
as 

^1 


a 

1 

■a 

a 

03 
® 

i 

i 


Ul 

ill 

III 

11: 

■-£ a ." 

Sis 


a . 

< O 

1- 


5 5 o 'S 


t-: oi t-: rj rt cT 

i i ^^'~ 
iiiliiUii 

O t- H t> O 


if 


1 

1 


3 

Eh 




.EC i2 

ii 

"5 -3 _. 


if 
1 = 


g3 

3 


li. 
111 

S3 


-c4 

ill 
li-B 


si 
la 

O 


S 


i 


1. 




^ 


n 


H 




fc 



< 


The MS. has 316 leaves, of which 21 are 
palimpsest. It was brought from the nionas^ 
tery of St. Mary of Patirium, a suburb of Ros- 
sana, in Calabria. Discovered in the Vatican 
by Batidul in 1887. Tisch., pp. 447, 448. 


i . 

.a t 

H 

d5 

is 

II 


i 

-3 

a 
I 

1 


Tlie sign / re|)resents seven different frag- 
ments of palimpsest MSS., three of which be- 
long to the fifth century, and the rest to the 
sixth and seventh ; for which see below. 
' ' Textus est optimce notm. ' ' See Tisch. , pp. 378, 
415, 431. 


Four leaves of a Ifimo volume brought from 
the Nitrian Desert, a palimpsest containing the 
liymns of Severus in Syriac. Scrivener {4th 
Ed.) calls it N". See Tisch., p. 379. 


< o 

"i 

1 1 

^" o 


i 


iiii. 

g 1 =■ i J 

lis-- 


li 

-li 

fit 


t 
IS 
§-• 

.' 9 


^1 

I! 


5 


11 

oil 

= 2'3. 

|-§ 

"11 


a> -c .„• <M 1 


1^- 

2«^5 
_2 5 5 




sis" 


1 ^ 

i i 

1 ° 


2 


li 

23 


J '5 






11 

fa 
c 


j^ 5 - - •=- 




i 


tiiilif 


11 




n 


-< 


o 


^1 1 


J3 

l-H 




>^ 







1 

CO 

o w 
|d. 

i| 
ll 

SI 


Is 

1 
ii! 

&-a o 


1 
^ . 

.a, 

is 

«:; 

a ej 


The Greek text is accompanied by a version 
in the Thebaic dialect. Tisch., Frolcg., pp. 
392, 439. 


00 

1 


1 

o 
a 

i» 

Ii 
1 


i2 

a 

a 

id 

if 

gH 
II 


Matt. iii. 7—16, Mark xvi. 15—20, John xviii. 
14— XX. 13, are supplied by a later hand (9th 
century?). Stichometric aud Grseco-Latin. 
"It is, to the best of our belief, substantially 
a Western text of Cent. 11., with occasional 
readings probably due to cent. IV." W— H., 
§202. See Table VII. See Tisch., pp. 369, 954. 


<! O 

P 


III 




i|| 
I'JIl 

Mi 
^lll 


t 

m 

y 

< 


lis 

g«.a- 

^§^a 
t^5 


cq 03 




.Hill" 

-aSa^li 


o 


is s 

tc a 

"SI 


i 

o 

a 


11 = 


ill 

as c^ 3 
H ._• ~ 


7 

> 




1 

la 

^:= 

So 

-■ 1 

U 00 


"S cS . 1 1 > 


is 

« O 




3 CO 


05 

o rt 2 


£^2 


o.gg 

a«^ 

|33 


§1 
go 


o.a 

II 


Hi 


II 


It 


S.2 

II 

^5 


a: 

aa 


si 
5l 


1 


OB 

s 

i 


1 


1 


a 


a 


Pi 




1 


r 


o 

r 


r 


ft 


D 


1 


^ 



i 


Procured by Beza at Clermont (Oise). near 
Bcauvais. Rom. i. 27—30; and 1 Cor. xiv. 13 
—22, have been supplied by early hands. 

F— S. in Scr., p. 124. See tisch., p. 419. 


Presented to University of Oxford in 1636 
by Abp. Laud. Stichoinetric and Grajco- 
Latin. See Tisch., p. 410. 

F— S. in Scr., p. 121. 


Of this MS. 40 leaves are now known, near- 
ly all found in the binding of MSS. which be- 
longed originally to the Monastery of St. Atli- 
anasius at Mt. Athos. The 12 leaves in the 
National Library at Paris, with two others 
now at St. Petersburg, came from the library 
of Bp. Coislin of Metz. The 2 Moscow leaves 
were first described by Matthsei in his A'. Test. 
Gr. et Lat. on Heb. x. 1, but have since been 
published in facsimile by Sabas in his Speci- 
mina Palceographica, Moscow, 1863. Scrivener 
describes them (p. 185) under the name 0. 
The contents of the 4 leaves belonging to Abp. 
Porfiri and the Archimandrite Antony are 
known only by Tischendorfs citations in his 
8th critical edition. The MS. is stichoinetric, 
and its text is of much valii^. In the final 
subscription to the Epistles it purports to have 
been "compared with the copy in the Library 
at Csesarea, written by the hand of the holy 
martyr Pamphilus." In 188H the Paris Lib. 
received 9 other leaves of this codex, con- 
taining Col. i. 26— ii. 8; ii. 20— iii. 4; Heb. 
xii. 10—15 ; xiii. 24, 25, and fragm. of 1 Tim. 

One of the St. Petersburg leaves ha.s, upon 
its other side, an impression of a lost leaf 
containing Col. iii. ]], Kai «ou5— uAAhAwi/ iii. 
13. See Tisch., 429 and 448. 


a . 
< o 

a" ® 


k 


> 


a and b Monlfaucon. 
Bibliotheca CoisUniana 
(Paris, 1715), p. 251 ff. 

c In facsimile by Sa- 
bas, Specimina Palceo- 
graphica, Moscow, 1863. 

The recently discov- 
ered fragments i)ub. by 
Omont, Paris, 1889. 

e Archives des Mis- 
sions scientifiques et lit- 
teraires,^'^ scr. iom. iii., 
pp. 420-429. Paris, 
1S76. 


o 


ill 

m "-I --I 

Si 


^ --0 
^ _• 

11 

go 

if 

<t; -■ ?- 


(a)l. Cor. X. 22— 29;xi. 
9—16, Col. i. 26— ii. 8; ii. 
20-iii. 4; 1 Tim. iii. 7— 
13; Titus i. 1—3; i. 15— ii. 
5; iii. 13—15; Heb. ii. 11 
—16; iii. 13—18; iv. 12— 
15— xii. 10—15; xiii. 24, 
25. 

(6) (St. Petersburg.) Gal. 
i. 4—10; ii. 9—14 ; Col. 
iii. 11—13. 

(c) (Moscow.) Heb. i. 3 
—8; X. 1—3; 3—7, 32— 
34, 35—38. 

(d) (Antony.) Cited by 
Tisch. on 2 Cor. iv. 2—7; 
1 Thess. ii. 9—13; iv. 5— 
11. 

(Porfiri.) Col. iii. 4—11 

(Mt. Athos.) 2 Cor. x. 
8—12; X. 18— xi. 6; xi. 12 
-xii. 2; Gal. i. 1—4; ii. 
14—17 ; iv. 30— V. 5. 

(Turin.) 1 Tim. vi. 9— 
13; 2 Tim. ii. 1—9. 

155 




1^ 


.a 


(a.) Twenty-one 
leaves. Nat. Lib., 
Paris, 202. 

(b. ) Two leaves, 
Imp. Lib., St. 
Petersburg. Mu- 
ral t xiv. 

(c. ) Two leaves, 
Moscow, SS. 60 
(LXI.), and one 
in the Roumiant- 
seff Museum at 
Moscow. 

(d.) Four leaves 
belonging to Abp. 
Porfiri, and the 
Archimandrite 
Antony. 

(e.) Nine leaves 
found in thebind- 
ing of MSS. at 
Mt. Athos, one of 
which is in the 
Paris Lib., con- 
taining Gal. iv. 
30— V. 5. 

(/. ) Two leaves 
in the Nat. Lii>. 
at Turin, B. 1-5. 


if 

|X| 

o 


i 
1 2 


SB 

1 


1=1 

W TO 


1 










^1 



i 


.21- .25 

CO-* 
M ^ 3 


Forty- five leaves, 4 of which are in the 
British Museum (Cotton, Titus, c. 15). « in 
the Vatican (No. 3875), 2 at Vienna (I.am 
bee. 2), and 33 in the Monastery of St. .John 
at Patmos, used by Tisch. in his 8th critical 
edition. 

F_S. in Scr., p. 98. See Tisch., p. 382. 


Two purple fragments written in gold, the 
letters very similar to those in Cod. N. 

Facsimiles may be found in Oriens Chris- 
tianus Aegyptus et Sinai, St. Petersburg, 1857. 
See Tisch., p. 384. 


ii 

¥ 


1 


1 

a 

li 


1 
P. 
^' 
.§ 

H 
1 

a 

1 

6 

i 

<1 


< o 

il 

i ^ 
1^ 


If 






^11 




1 

■5 

s 


1 

1 




m ill 


CM 


1 




5 

otT 



5 


a 
iz; Q 


3 
02 


i 1 . . 

liiiil 

a s 


4- X 


u 

CO „ 


1 
1 


ci 

a 

2 
1^ 


HO 
o 


£ lilli 


S s > 


1 

i 


j; 


ii 


•s 

1 


1 


hH 


^ 




(1' 



0- J5 



6 


s 
1 


^1 



< 
S 


Palimpsest, 43 leaves, containing Matt. i. 
11—21; iii. 13— i v. 19; x. 7—19; x. 42— xi. 11; 
xiii. 40—50; xiv. 15- xv. 3; xv. 29—39; Mark 
i. 2—11; iii. 5—17; xiv. 13—24, 48—61; xv. 
12—37; Luke i. 1—13; ii. 9—20; vi. 21—42; 
vii. 32-viii. 2; viii. 31— 50; ix. 26— 36; x. 36— 
xi. 4; xii. 34—45; xiv. 14—25, xv. 13— xvi. 
22; xviii. 13—39; xx. 21— xxi. 3; xxii. 3—16; 
xxiii. 20 33; xxiii. 45 56; xxiv. 1, 14—37; 
John i. 29—41; ii. 13—25; xxi. 1—11. 

See Tisch , p. 386. 


Palimpsest brought from the Syrian Con- 
vent in the Nitrian Desert. The letter R was 
formerly assigned by Griesbach and Scholz to 
an Evangclistariiim containing John i.38— 50; 
and afterwards, by Tisch., to a palimpsest 
now marked W', q. v. 

F— S. in Scr., p. 145. See Tisch., p. 388. 


i 

H 

i 

J 

c5o 
o 

a 
o 

.i2 

a 
o 

Ii 


§5 

11 

11 

1 = ^ 


•a 

.Q 

Og 
C« 
^ ft 

ft r 
>>— 

Ii 
11 

H 


o C 
^ o 

a: 

If" 

£a^ 
|?| 

|:« 

o c :: 


Palimpsest discovered by Dr. John Barrett 
in 1787. Thirly-two leaves. Texlus est optimm 
notm et facil cum H. et B et D, proesertim cum 
X. (Gregory.) 

F— S. in Scr., p. 153. See Tisch., p. 399. 


o . 
■< o 

o a 
S < 


1 Ss 

1 ^:- 

s si 

-- iS, 

i 2 r 

c • » > 


a ^ o .S J- 
o ,5 -IS 


Is 








r; ffl V-a 


i 
a 


IK 

III 

is Si 

m 

c "S 


llilt!. 

^ a g ^ a > 'i^ 


1 

§c? 
._• > 

> 


DO 
> 




P. 

eo 

^"7 


c a '-' 

11 

o „ 

a ^ sS 


O 


.a 

a 
1 

1 


a ^ 




a 


■-I > 


a ^ 
.2— -^ 

S = ^ 

m 

o 


1 

S 

a 


II 

O 




s 


ti 


i-i 


11 




s 




Ph 


Q^ 


H 


H 


H 


H 


N 






1 1 ' 


s 


^: 











t 2 =-5 ^H 

^■^ :; i: c„ o 
- < . -2 a> 
= ■'=- 5 SM 

„ s CO £ -"S c5 
%^ r: X .o "« o 

=fl '>' ■- *^ .'^ M 

— "s a 



sc £ 






§ ~ O CD X C>2 

£ J3 S ^ .§ S 


















jO -co •- "S t» 



.ti a. 



aii 



C J = Jii 

= - - 3 

C ® ^ ® OT 

£ O a: 2 « 
M >.^ •= «2 

« 5 x ^ 

^ iC' 5 o siD 

- oj « u a 



hQ 



^1 



•a o 






II 









'^'^?li 



I 3 



=3 -^ 

O O 



J J^ <l X> ^'C. ^ 

!M — o ei -R — . -5 

:- !»< CO :* ^ ■- — 'A 
> »-^ ^ O _: 



C tn 












® 



® ® 



w 



.±k. 



e 



p^H 





r.^ 






^ 3 

5.3 


.§ S a 




&1I 


^ 




<a Si 


« 


00 ~ 










■" bo • 


























§11 

•^ OJ "^ "^ 
















m 

1 


sis 

m 


T3 

a 

lb 

1 = 3 

^ o ^ 


2 


III 


CO 

o 

1 

i 


® X => 

lag 

rt 3 -^ 

1|! 


1 

i 

w 



1 


& 
1 

1 


.2h 

3 
:- 

is 


i 


ii 

II 






£ 


III 






a 


^ 




> d 


> 














^r^ll 






1^ 




gco^ 



»-5 






T. ^J2 






O rt ■:; 








-2 & 





t^M 


a . 
ss iz 

<! o 


d 


S 


3 




GO 00 


-: 


ill- 








is 






CO 






















ii 
So 


ac 
1 










o 
















X 


J ^ 


of 


^ 3 


d^ 1 




b 

cT 


is 

00" c^ 





■* 




s 


•— 


- « 




bi^.- 


^i 




■\^ 


X 


1 




I 


1 




1 


'-' CO _ 

■>■ ■■= ^ 


= IS 


T) -1 


1 ^ 
<M a. 


1^1 


1 


1^ 


3 
"0 


If 




























t-H -* 




















Q . 

3 6 
















3 


^' 




i 


2^ 




^:-- 






" 7i 


£" 


Sigsi 


■>^ 


^ 




"" 




II 


15 

- 


III 




III 

"is 




si 


3 s. 

133" 


1 


55 

1 


z5i 


3 £ 


3 
§ 2-" 




























si 

Is 

c 




lip 

© = 5 c- 

- k^ 




05 

. s 




P 


II 
If 


to 
sS 

Ah 


1 . 

1'' 


.2 • 

2 


it 


s 
a 


c 

CO 


< 


c3 
1— 1 


6 


H 










■^ 


^ 


^ 


h 


h 












q- 














^ 1 

1 ^ 






■H 2 




2 








^i s 












o 



























2 2 

Oh e 



O 55 



11 
fa g-aj 






- s 

tw o 
= 33 



„ = o ,/ • 



£ I S rt = 

73-5 X ^ O 






a tc> CO 



C C 



o 5 



CO 2 c .2 



a;5 



=2° 



o o 



to 



0) C~ CO --J 

■-J "* . i2 
o > -7 > =« 
^S I ^>> 

o "^ .„• '"' •- 

;:; "T " :="H, 
t- I flj •- a 

;= :=' ^ I "^ 

2 a> '^ i; ■ 



3 cs ^ 









Oh 



I I. 









> 



— '■'■ J X. 














-* 








a 


«'"g'^ 




l^'rb 


1 


n O c i 


H 






g:::^=i 


cc 


> . >^^ . 
























t_C£ 2 ^ . 


~ 


C ~ '- ~ _■ 








"kll'^'^ 












A palim 
rary of N 
illed R. 
gned to 
ext. See 


S 


o 
a 
O 






^J^^ 




S=^ 




■^c^ 








lit 




"S «■§ 




s.>^ 












= '^ ~ ■ 




tD = 55 




s> 2 





X M > 

X :^ '-'•T 

iT ..-'"' 
iM T ::: _■ 
I X ^:= 



■if 

CO CO 
(M 



?5 X 



J,o 



> . H- •- 



l2 



EZ o 

o 



f5 









PP 



W 



m 






2Sm 

■a ^ 


P 








1 






1 a-< 


1^ 


X> J2 -g H 5 *^ -g 

■^ -o 'C -* .ti «d 


ii 

|i 
-1 


03 

/3 


s 






afM 


■^ -" S 03 .H (D ti . 


iH CO •" '- O 




O 


2 


'A 


a 

II 

is 






co' a 


o 

.S 


p, 

,£3 




3 ^s 

> rK "^ r-i 


-- bXj 

Is -a 






^ o 


% CO 
MP. 


03 

xn 




w| 


s i ^ 


= g 






O cS rx 


s 


fc^<2: a 


£?H 


H 




\% 


O 


■ o 


o 

13 








u 


w 


CO 


CO 


3 






2^ 


u 


o w 




1 
a 








WO) 
P3 


H E- 


CO 


.2 § 








^ 




5 ^ 




^■S 


^3 






•-5 C5 


►-iS 


H 


^ 


oc 






2 


























t-'d b := !^ X' ^' 


■d ^' ®' 1 i> 


q5 c 




;^ > 






c^ 


ff^ 1 lO Cl r-H ■- — 1 „ 


= .-•a rH 3 


- ^ 




■ — X 




T-i 




„' 1 . 1 (N > .^ 1 CO 


cu'-i = . m 


*j o 






H 


1 












1 


W 
H 
^ 


CO 


vi a 

s 

_• o 








M 


CO K 


o 


> 


SiS 


^<m'^--7- f -o^' 


y.^^~ y. 








6 


K 




._• « (-fo > 1 ^ ^ S « 


~ ^ ^--a - a 


— ^ 


« 


M ■^• 




ja 


©5 


^ 1 C^ C-l . ^rH c« « 


^^ f^;;S 


>£S 


"S 


^ >^ 




o 


^/5 


_V J, ^ CO " ^ ,1 o 


^l^s'^.s- 


l^ 


s 


Its 




•-5 




1-^ ^ ^--i 1 ._: 1 1 - 


'^ ^ ? 5 ■■= o 


ir^ as 










lO 


00 C-. .(M — 1 1 00 ^ 














<M.-fOOCO >THrH,-,(M 


►_C_K > M 


S 




^ioco" 


o 


^ 


|4 


ScC 


feg 


"p" 






C^ o 

Is 
Is 






n .Si 


1" 

o ^ 

^1 


03 .:; 
S§.o 


a 


a 


P3 


tti-3 




SP 






03 


!» , 


,_j, 


i 
1 






t» 


<» 




pi 

ir 


§"3 


11 


oe:r 


s 


s 


Eh O 


-M i 


>. 


■hi ~ 


+- © 


'rt 


'3 


b 


^^ 


§ 


-Slh^ 


-'a 


C 


.s 


O 




S 






i» 


tXl 


2 


>H 


® 


m 


^ 


a 


r 


r 


























il 








» 
























■1 









X 

< 


Matt. i. 1—10 letters faint; 10—12 viut. ; 
John V. 3, 4 is obelized in the margin. John 
vii. 53— viii. 11 is retained without comment. 
See Tisch., p. 446. 


Formerly at the Abbey St. Germain, near 
Paris. A mere transcript of Cod. Claromon 
tanus, after that MS. had been altered by later 
hands. It is accomi)anied with a Latin ver- 
sion, which Tisch. (p, 968) now catalogues as 
d of Paul's Epistles. See Tisch. , p. 423. 


C i-H 

l£d 
^ CO r 

^11 


Originally from the Monastery of Augia 
Dives (lieichenau), in Lake Constance. Cors- 
sen regards F and G as copies of a common 
archetype. Accompanied with a Latin ver- 
sion. See Tisch., p. 424. 


Palimpsest fragments once at Grotta Ferrata. 
The sixth leaf was discovered by Dr.Gregory in 
April, 1886. It contained Acts xvi. 30—40. 
See Tisch., pp. 414 and 446. 


Purchased in 1705 by Prof C. F. Boerner, at 
Leipsic. With an interlinear Latin version. 
It is part of the same volume as Cod. a below, 
and has a striking affinity to Cod. Augiensis 
(F of the Pauline Epistles). See Tisch. , p. 426. 


5'. z 

<j o 

§ % 

a g 






g 

(30 


a 

03 


S 

a 


m 


1 

o 


H <i) "^ ^ ■" •" 


H CO . £ 

& e5 S > S 


= 11. 

SSco^^ 

m 

"nil 


:i := := ci 


M _r 5 c 3 =« 


ill 

int. 

c2s..^7§ 


a 
2i O 


03 «! 






r 


bS.2 


h 

iJ 03 


II 


11 


2_!» 


ffll 

25 


= 

43 

H 


11 


li 




n 




P^ 


^ 




0^ 






M 















xn 

"A 

< 

<A 


Collated by Scholz, Tischendorf (1843), and 
Tregelles (1846). The defects are Acts i. 1— v. 
28; ix. 39— x. 19; xiii. 36— xiv. 3; xxvii. 4— 
xxviii. 31. See Tisch., p. 415. 


Brought from Cyprus in 1073. Collated by 
Scholz, Tisch., and Tregelles. "Text of an 
unusual and interesting character." (Scriv.) 
F— S. in Scr., p. 153. See Tisch., p. 380. 


This is Matthsei's g. from Mt. Allios. Col- 
lated by Matthsei. Formerly cnlled I in the 
Acts and Cath. Epp. ; in Scholz, No. 102 (Acts), 
117 (Pauline Epp.). See Tisch., p. 415. 


aaS 

m 

111 

^£g 
H-a 


Presented to Louis XIV., Jan. 1, 1707, by the 
Abb6 Francois De Camps. Collated by Wet 
stein, Scholz, and Tregelles ; transcribed in 
1841 by Tischendorf. F— S. in Scr., p. 134. 
SeeTisch., p. 381. 


Peculiar for the bright red color of the ink, 
as well as for the excellence of the text. Col 
In ted by Griesbach. Tregelles, and Tischendorf 
The latter assigned it to the 9th century, but 
Scrivener to the 10th. F— S. iu Scr., p. 134. 
SeeTisch., p. 431. 


Two leaves discovered by Tisch. in the cov- 
ering of a manuscript book, containing the 
works of Manuel Cretensis (a.d. 1424). See 
Tisch., p. 433. 


The eight leaves of this MS. were used for 
binding a copy of Chrysostom's Homilies, 
brought from Mt. Athos. It is accompanied 
with scholia. See \V<= below, and Tisch., p. 
384. 


% i 
? I 

i I! 
a ;^ 










a 

If; 


^ a • 

"11 




^ .of" 3 




CO A .^ 

-^ ~a 

<E —' ^ _; 


a 
o 

1 
o 

C3 

3 
O 


a.2 M 

lo^: 
II i^^ 

5 £ 1 o 


3=|S 

~e o . 

■^ a jO 
a.:=-3 


a 

03 

CO- 

1 

5 


1 io 

m 


1 1 

goo 

~ O 


i 

X 

c '-' 




Q ^ 


.a 

a o 


W o 
.a o :- 




j6 


mm 
'mi 


"111 




o 


.2 
s 
1 


s 

1 


ce ac 
© 


s 

1 

s 


Oh 




u 


si 

oe 'at 






w 


0- 

o 


< 


S 


CU 

^ 




O 




^1 





1 
1 

>> 

o 
a 


1 

1 


CO 

1 
1 


^5 

11 
||S 

i 

HI 

5 2^-^' 


A paJimpsest found in possession of Abp. 
Porflri at St. Petersburg. Its defects are Acts 
i. 1— ii. 13; 1 John iii. 20— v. 1; Jude 4—15; 
Ilom. ii. 16— iii. 5; viii. 33— ix. 11; xi. 22— xii. 
1; 1 Cor. vii. 16, 17; xii. 23-xiii. 5; xiv. 23— 
39; 2 Cor. ii. 14, 16; Col. iii. 16— iv. 8; 1 Tbess. 
iii. 5— iv. 17; Rev. xvi. 12— xvii. 1; xix. 21— 
XX. 9; xxii. 6—21. The text in Acts and 1 Peter 
is inferior; elsewhere it often agrees with N 
or A C. See Tisch., pp. 417, 434. 437. 


rl 

11=. 

IP 

lit 

C=3 


2o 

Ill 

.r -3 ■ 

._• - -a 
III 

ill 


■-^ 
- a 

il 

-i 

Hi 


Discovered in 1857 in the binding of a volume 
of Gregory Nazianzen. The leaves are now 
arranged on glass. The text resembles Codd. 
X, B, I), 1;, A. For photograph, see G. E. 
Merrill, The Parchments of the Faith, Phil.. 
1894, p. 214. See Tisch,, p. 396. 


O 


1 

s 








^1 


o 

It 

-<.2 

'1 




,=•§ 

.IS 


ejiil 

use.. 

Illll. 

•"IJssI 


i 

1 


Iff 

1 

CD 


T 
f 
"si 


is 




> 6 6 ~ -T;-" 

15|.S|.5 

ojtS Mri -n 


3 

> 




s 

if 


if 

1 ^ 
- t- 

Pi 

% - 1 


o 

ii 


i 

1 
1 


CO 


i 


lis 


Si 

i 

r/2 


Ij 


Is 


2 


Iii 

tit 




ii 

15 


II 






'Z as 

^ 3 

1' 


11 


Ii 




1-1 

II 




o 


6 


6 


be 

o 


p3 

< 


H 


>- 


^ 


h 




Ml 









ii 


o 




IKISJJ 




s 

3 


ii 

"? ^ 
c ■* 










£ ^ 






SS . 


si^ 


y' 


5r";"^c£-=2 g 


-^ i i ai ^ £ -^ 


> A 


< 

S 

1 


i ^ " -i b'S =: - 




II 
II 








^^^ 


*i aj 






^~ 5£ ~ ~ ^^ 


'ji 






-IfifJ.*'' M 




It 

1.1 








^ll'llli'll 


■"1 


■=1 


<1 o 






g 1 1 1 ^1 g, 






|5 

ii 












2 S 






^itl^sl 






E- H 






. ^ c ■> 1 ^ 






1^ 






^ s '^^ ^ 6i ^ 








\:d-^n 


J 


1 l~t^„'i^ 1.:-" 1 ! 


.1 


■iTI Sifi-^-l 1 > ! 




'^- ^ 5 




rO~. >;-^.:2 ^«xo 




^s3£m:ss • 




> S ^ rf 


S 


..-■^._-tci?"^ r^ 


"-i 


i 




I 




> 




i 


.. o --1 

•?5 -of 


'"' 


i 


>-^'f ..-=;: J 


5 




> 
^8 


]=rf^1=s«ii 


^ 


X rH 1 C M r- ■- CCl 

^ IS Eft IT^-' 




vH 




^^sj^it^ssi 


^ 








r^ >^ C.5 ^ > C L- >i X := > 


rt 




°^Pd^'|'^ 


x ^ 


■6 
■a 


_2^ 


d^i* 


-< f- 


a: >^ ri ^ - 










iii 


f 11.1^21 


jz :~ 


£< .^ 


•o 


y 

3 o 




pi 


3 

(5^ 


.5x 


.1^ 


_^ 1 






3 


„ 


^ ac . 


^ 6 




1 


'a 
1 


Ii 


- O « 
C - 3 

11 = 


5 


•< 




^ 




S<! 




a 


Cf- 


ijj 


- 


o 




^ 


^ 


^ 


^ 


^ 


>^ 




? 






Bi 




Ixll 










t^mm^mi ^ 






a 




"^^^^ ,3 






U 




O 









w 
bo 

a 
o 
2 

cd . 

■si 
|ft 
gi 

g| 

ll 

i3 . 

03^ 

li 

3 


Collated by Tisch. and Tregelles. See Cod. a 
(Tischendorfianus III.) below. The date in- 
ferred from the subscription is a.d. 844. F—S. 
in Scr., p. 134. See Tisch.. p. 400. 


I 

Part of the same book as Cod. Boerneriaxis 
(G of the Pauline Epistles), which see above 
With an interlinear Latin version, written by 
Irish monks. See Tisch., p. 402. 


Collated by Tiechendorf and Tregellee. "The 
history of this MS. curiously coincides with 
that of r." (Scr.) The Gospels of Jlatt. and 
Mark in cursive characters, forming part of the 
same MS., were procured by Tisch. in 1859, 
and are now at St. Petersburg. F—S. in Scr., 
p. 131. See Tisch., p. 405. 


Presented by Parodus, a noble Greek of 
Smyrna, to the Emperor of Russia in 1859. 
Described in Tischendorfs Notitia et cod. 
Biblior. Sinait. (1860), p. 51 fif. See Tisch., p. 
408. 


1 
ft 

b 

1 

> 
1 


il 






ll II. 

Q t- _g 03 ~ 






1^' C5 


1 

1 


T 

03 


1112 

. 03 a3 C' 


f 

f! 

K 

-1 


Ills 


ax 1 g>-c- 


c4 


P 


13 

1 


c i bi 

III 


^ =» => 

= 11 






m 
o 

a cs 

O SI 

0-- 


ll 


ii 








li 


OB 

s 
.2 

1 

35 


S5 

2 

re 


M 


Ph 


<1 


<i a 


r 


03 
H 


«i 



< 


The defects are Matt. i. 1— vi. 6; vii. 25— viii. 
9; viii. 23— ix. 2; xxviii. 18— Mark i. 13; xiv. 
19—25. Luke i. 1—13; v. 4— vii. 3; viii. 46— 
ix. 5; xii. 27—41; xxiv. 41—53; John xviii. 5— 
19; xix. 4—27. Collated by Tisch. and Tregel- 
les. See H below. See Tisch., p. 375. 


Formerly owned by J. C. Wolf (together with 
Cod. (?, which was therefore called Wolfii A, 
see Cod. G above). The defects are Matt. i. 
]— XV. 30; XXV. 33— xxvi. 3; Mark i. 32— ii. 
4; XV. 44— xvi. 14 ; Luke V. 18—32 ; vi. 8— 
22; X. 2—19; John ix. 30— x. 25; xviii. 2—18; 
XX. 12—25. SeeTisch., p. 376. 


P< 
o 

1 

a 


Dated a.d. 949. Among the earliest dated 
MSS. of the Greek Testament. Collated by 
l?irch, but more thoroughly by Tischendorf in 
1866. See Tisch., p. 390. 


Collated by Tisch. (1843), and Tregelles (1846). 
Klogantly written. Formerly Naniiinus. "The 
text is plainly Constantinopolitan." F— S. in 
Scr., p. 137. SoeTis(;h.. p. 393. 


III 

rt 5 r-" 
g'5 


go 

o >> 

o| 

•2 2' 

IIS 

IK 


o . 

< O 
It 


5 

C "-I 

■ Ii 


Pi 

i 

1 












5 


•re ^5 
tpsE 1 


5sS . 

O £3 -J? 


f 


£ 

CO 

1 


1 

a 

i 

O 


1! 

^ o 


> 

>< 

CO r-i 
i> 

Ii 
i:- 


Oh 


= qr2o^ 


Has 


•3 
o 
w 


c 

.1 

I 


^11 


ga 

11 




o 


If 
It 


lid 


1 


s 

1 


OB se 

1! 


ii 

S X 

e 


1^ 


2 


CD 


1— 1 


6 


Ul 


U 


P-i 





si 

1 


1 



.5 


n 


M 

?= 




.— 




^— . 




c 




^ 






^ 


^ 




c 


Ul 




m 


















fa' 








a 














'i" 


> 




1 




y 


H 


t-i 


C 


o 














r\ 




rN 










;2 




o 


-s- 


~ 


^ 


"•! 













if 


^ 


D 


,fe 


._ 




a -r 


1 


to 


< 


is 


% 


to 






i r? « ^-^ 

3 o C fl 



ao ^ 9 






2iS: 






in 

< 
I— ( 

Q 
O 













^'^">^>'>^"d>*^"ti^dd^'>^d^>^ddp"^'^><d 



^.2 



S 



3Q 



5 m I 



rt 



rt OJ '^ 



. _ro 0)^3 o 






CO bo ^ fcO 

t- O t- 5S 



^^Ki 



_ !-! 2 C C 

a; a; 



oo a; 



c/j - o cs 
c .tf PU .-S 



5.2 g ' 
^P^PhMS:: ^SPhm^^P^S^MQ:: oq O. pi. Ph Ph O 



a^ 



8 



a> 



w tc PQ 



g« S 



CP^CCi 



^H^t3>g_^^-t^X^S3tH<]^^ 



® d! <J 



>;">>V^'g>^gMMV5:VH£d>;">^dd><>g£S 



Pm 



:^ Ph «P^i 
o 



Cu +i Oil? 



C. »• ^.^ 



.^ 






WPq 



.2 <A 

C H 

pqp^ 



<M rJH 



O) WJ M 

' (D pj ?^ 

i b o o 



c fi a* 



0; qj 



offi 



WCmPhi^QPhPhPhOSOP^^HHO 






%<-pQOQH(^^^M^HH&tsiJg:2;2;o6o66oP^ 



a 




lC(M(MQOtMiClCCCOCOCOCO-,0 






CO CO 


*,' 










a 




^■dd^dP>-'dridd^> 


df>-g|fc=> 




5 m 


H 

bj 
^ 

s 


i 


1 « ^ la a.a 

C^Sm .Soto ctM Cjd flj 

c^fl., II ill » IlliilJlJ. 


> 


1 
1 

ill 






c w i^ ^ e a ^ w hj 1^ :^ o 


o 


i^o-^oiH^r 




CQPh 










CO lO 00 Oi C<I CO 
lO »0 lO »0 CO CO 


CO 


CTJ CC M -* O r-f 
lO CO CO CO CO CO 


Sh 








•< 

a 




^ >^' s; b! ^ ^ ^ sV' ^ 5 S ^' 

t> - ^ f> > p. HH !> ^ P> ^ K, ^ 




>??^'dd 


>^ 


PHddg^ 


^ 

H 
? 


0-1 


,1 •- = 2 iJ Q -^ 2 2 ^* 2 '^ 
■^ a c .= 2 2 "^ .2 .§ .H .H .2 

"■? o S't3':3':;3^-v= G !2 = c 
t4 Plh Ci^ m <H <I <l 2^S 'aimmxh 


«2 

w 
o 

i 

-a; 

Q 

i 


-2 :c:^ 

1 *--... 

CO , ^^02 

M g' i 1 1 g § a a 1 .H .1 2 2 


c 




o 




n=^ ;^ o o a 


- 


HH^K^ii^a: ^ 



TABLE IX 

CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS 

In the following lists the utmost care has been taken to secure perfect ac- 
curacy. The dates represent the judgment of Gregory (Tisch. Proleg.). To save 
space, certain omissions (sometimes) occur, e.g., {I) fall descriptions which are 
already given in other accounts of the same MS. (see MSS. Paul 270-289 comp. 
w. Acts 214-245). (2) References to Scrivener when his account adds nothing 
to our own. (3) Terras common to library designations of N. T. Greek MSS., 
viz.: Gr. [Greek], Theol., Lib., Univ., Nat., Imp., Ro3'al {e.g. Vat. always = 
" Rome, Vatican Greek ;" Vienna always = " Tlie Imperial Library of Vienna ;" 
Paris always = " Tlie National Library of Paris ;" Athens always = " Tlie Na- 
tional Library of Athens;" Munich always = "Munich Reg. Gr." [Royal Lib., 
Greek Dept.] ). (4) In a few instances, the later of two alternative dates. All 
dates are matters of judgment, and these lists show the earliest probable date 
in the judgment of Gregory. (5) All Latin comments are quoted from Gregory. 
All MSS. are presumed to be of parchment, unless marked/* {paper). 

The term " cursive," which is still used by Scrivener (Miller), and by West- 
cott and Hort, is retained here as being more familiar to English readers. 
" Minuscule " would on some accounts be a preferable designation, since it in- 
dicates more accurately the kind of lettei* commonly used in these manuscripts. 



TABLE IX 



CUKSIVE MANUSCRIPTS: THEIR NUMBER, DESICxNATIOX, AND DATE ' 

A.— COXDENSED LIST OF THE CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS 



2. 

3=^ 

4. 

5. 

6. 

7. 

8. 

9. 

9^1 
10. 
11. 
12. 
13. 
14. 
15. 
16. 
17. 
18. 
19. 
20. 
21. 
22- 
23- 
24. 
25. 
26- 
27. 
28- 
29- 
30- 
30^ 
31. 
32. 
33. 
341 
35. 

36. 



Basle Univ. Lib. A. N. IV. 2. 

X. V. Table YII. (AlPl). 
B. U. L. A. N. IV. 1. XII. 
ViennaImp.Sup.52. XII. (A3P8.) 
Paris Nat. Lib. Gv. 84. XIII. 
P. N. 106. XIV. (A5P5.) 
P. N. 112. XIII. (A6P6.) 
P. N. 71. XII. 
P. N. 49. XI. 
P. N. 83. 1167. 
Oxf. Bodl. (Paper) = 9. XV. 
P.N. 91. XIII. 
P. N. 121-2. XII. 
P. N. 230. XI. 
P. N. 50. XIII. V. p. 109. 
P. N. 10. X. 
P. N. 64. XII. 
P. N. 54. XIV. 
P. N. 55. XV 

P.N.4Y. 1364. (A113P132R51.) 
P. N. 189. XII. 
P. N. 188. XI. 
P. N. 68. XII. 
P. N. 12. XII. V. p. 109. 
P. N. 11. XI. or XII. 
P. N. 178. X. 
P. N. 191. XI. 
P. N. 78. XI. 
P. N. 115. X. 
P. N. 379. XI. 
P. N. 89. X. 
P. N. 100. XV. 
Camb. Univ. ( I^aper) = 30. XV. 
P. N. 94. XIII. XII.? 
P. N. 116. XII. 
P. N. 14. IX. or X. (A13P17.) 
P. N. Coislin. 195. X. 
P. N. C. 199. XI. or XII. 

(A14P18R17.) 
P. N. C. 20. X. 



37. P. N. C. 21. XI. or XII. 

38. P. N. C. 200. XIII. (A19P377.) 

39. P. N. C. 23. XI. 

40. P. N. C. 22. XI. or XII. 

41. P. N. C. 24. XI. 

42. Medicoens. Missing. 

43. Paris, Arsenal Lib. 8409, 8410. 

XII. (A54P130.) 

44. Brit. Mus. Add. 4949. XII. 

45. Oxf. Bodl. Baroc. 31. XIV. 

46. Oxf Bodl. B. 29. XII. or XIII. 

47. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. 9. XV. 

48. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. 1. XII. 

49. Oxf. Bodl. Roe. 1. XI. XII.? 

50. Oxf. Bodl. Laud. 33. XI. or XII. 

51. Oxf.Bodl.L.31. XIII. (AS2P38.) 

52. Oxf. Bodl. L. 3. 1286. 

53. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. sup. 28. XIV. 

54. Oxf. Bodl. S. sup. 29. 1338. 

55. Oxf. Bodl. S. 6. XIII. 

56. Oxf.Lincoln Coll.//. 18. ;?«/). XV. 

57. Oxf. Mag. Coll. 9. XII. (A35P41.) 

58. Oxf. New Coll. 68. XV. 

59. Camb. Cuius Coll. 403. XII. 

60. C.unb.Un.Dd.9.69. 1297. (RIO.) 
61^. Dublin. Trin. Coll. A. 4. 21. 

XVI. (A34P10R92.) 

62. Locality unknown. 

63. Dublin. Trin. Coll. A. 1. 8. X.,XI. 

64. Marq. of Bute. XII. or XIII. 

65. Biit. Mus. Harl. 5776. XI. 

66. Cam. Trin. 0. 8. 3. p. XII., XIU. 

67. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. 76. XI. 

68. Oxf. Lincoln Coll. //. 17. XII. 

69. Leicester 20. XV. (A31P37R14.) 

70. Camb. Univ. LI. 2. 13. XV. 

71. London, Lambeth, 528. XII. 

72. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5647. XI. 

73. Oxf. Christ-Ch. Wake. 26. XII. 

74. Oxf. Christ-Ch. Wake. 20. XIII. 



1 The designation usually indicates locality. The dates are in heavy-faced Roman num- 
bers (X) or figures (1364). The parentheses at the end of titles contain references to other 
parts of the N. T. contained in the same MSS. In these references G stands for Gospels, 
A for Acts, and Cath. Epp. , P for Pauline Epp., R for Revelation, Evl. for Evangelistary, 
and Apl. for Apostolos. For abbreviations not explained iu foot-notes, see Glossary. 

2 Cod. Basiliensis, v. p. 108 in this hand-book. 

3 Formerly in the convent at Corsendonck, now at Vienna. 

* Once in the library of Bp. Coislin of Metz. Likewise the 7 MSS. which follow. 
6 Cod. Montfortianus, v. p. 111. 



174 



CURSIVE manuscripts: the gospels 



75. Geneva City Lib. Gr. 19. XI. 

76. Vienna I. N. 300. XII. or XIII. 

(A43P49.) 

77. Vienna Imp. N. 154. XI. 

78. Pesth Nat. Mus. 2 4to Gr. XII. 

79. Leyden Univ. Lib. 74. XV. 

80. Paris, Lib. of M. Lesoeuf. XII. 

81. Wanting, W.-H. = ^ G. 565. 

82. W.-H. = G. 597. 

83. Municli Roy. Lib. 518. XI. 

84. Municli Roy. Lib. 5(58. XII. 

85. Munich Roy. Lib. 569. XIII. 

86. Presburg Lyceum Lib. X. 

87. (?) Once at Treves. XII. 

88. (y) " Olim Camerariiy 

89. Gottingen Theol. 53. 1006. 

90. Amstd. 186. p. XVI. (A47P14.) 

91. Once "Perron."= G. 299 (?). X. 

92. Basle Univ. Lib. O.n.27. X. 

93. Once " Graevii." " Peril. = 80." 

94. Basle Univ. Lib. O.IL23. p. XV. 

95. Oxf. Lincoln Coll. //. 16. XII. 

96. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. 8. paper. XV. 

97. Missing. Once Hirscliau, Bav. 

98. Oxf. Bodl. E. D. Clarke. 5. XII. 

99. Leipsic Univ. 35. XV. or XVI. 

100. Pesth Univ. Lib. V. Gr. 1. X. 

101. ''Delendus esV 

102. Readings of Cod. B.(W-H. =489.) 

103. (?) " Perh. = G. 14 or 278." 

104. Once " Vignerii." X. (G. 885.?) 

105. Ox. Bodl. Misc. 136. XII. (A48- 

P24.) 

106. Once Winchelsea. X. Missing. 

107. Oxf. Bodl. E. D. Clarke, 6. XIII. 

108. Vienna Imp. Suppl. Gr. 6. XI. 

109. Brit. Mus. Add. 5117. 1326. 

110. Berlin Ravianus. "i)e/." XVI. 

111. Oxf. Bodl. E. D. Clarke, 7. XII. 

112. Oxf. Bodl. E. D. Clarke, 10. XL 

113. Brit. Mus. Harl. 1810. XI. 

1 14. B. M. Harl. 5540. XL (X ?) 

115. B. M. Harl. 5559. X. or XL 

116. B. M. Harl. 5567. XIL 

117. B. M. Harl. 5731. p. XV. (R6.) 

118. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. 13. XIIL 

119. Paris Gr. 85. XIL or XIIL 

120. P. N. Sup. 185. XIL (Evl312.) 



121. 
122. 
123. 
124. 
125. 
126. 
127. 
128. 
129. 
130. 
131. 
132. 
133. 
134. 
135. 
136. 
137. 
138. 
139. 
140. 
141. 

142. 
143. 
144. 
145. 
146^. 
147. 
148. 
149. 
150. 
151. 
152. 
153. 
154. 
155. 
156. 
157. 
158. 
159. 
160. 
161. 
162. 
163. 
164. 
165. 
166. 
167. 



Paris, St. Genev.A.0.34. 1284. 

Leyden, 74. A. XIL (A177P219.) 

Vienna Imp. Nessel. 240. XL 

Vienna Imp. Nessel. 188. XII. 

Vienna Imp. Suppl. Gr. 50. X. 

WoHenbiittel, XVL 6. XL 

Vatican Gr. 349. XL 

Vat. Gr. 356. XIIL or XIV. 

Vat. Gr. 358. XIL 

Vat. Gr. 359. pap. XV. or XVI. 

Vat. Gr. 360. XIV. (A70P77.) 

Vat. Gr. 361. XIL or XIIL 

Vat. Gr. 363. XL (A71P78.) 

Vat. Gr. 364. XIL 

Vat. Gr. 365. X. 

Vat. Gr. 665. paper. XIIL 

Vat. Gr. 756. XL or XIL 

Vat. Gr. 757. XIL 

Vat. Gr. 758. XIL 

Vat. Gr. 1158. XIL 

Vat. Gr. 1160. XIIL or XIV. 

(A75P86R40.) 
Vat. Gr. 1210. XL (A76P87.) 
Vat. Gr. 1229. XL 
Vat. Gr. 1254. X. or XL 
Vat. Gr. 1548. XL 
Vat. Pal. 5. XIL 
Vat. Pal. 89. XIV. 
Vat. Pal. 136. XL 
Vat.Pal.17l. XV. (A77P88R25.) 



Vat. Pal. 189. 
Vat. Pal. 220. 
Vat. Pal. 227. 
Vat. Pal. 229. 
Vat. Reg. 28. 
Vat. Reg. 79. 
Vat. Reg. 189. 



XL 
X. 

XIIL 
XIV. 

paper. 

XIV. 

XII. 



XIIL 



Uibino-Vat. Gr. 2. XIL v.p.ll2. 
Vat. Reg. Pii II. 55. XL 
Rome, Barberini IV. 64. XL 
Rome, Barb. IV. 27. 1123. 
Rome, Barb. III. 71. X. or XL 
Rome, Barb. IV. 31. 1153. 
Rome, Barb. V. 16. XL 
Rome, Barb. IIL 38. 1039. 
Rome, Barb. V. 37. 1291. 
Rome, Barb. III. 131. XIIL 
Rome, Barb. III. 6. Xin. 



1 For special use of the sign =. see Glossary: W-H. =. 

2 From a collection once belonging to Palatine, Elector of Bohemia. 



CURSIVE manuscripts: the gospels 



175 



168. 
169. 
170. 
171. 
172. 

1731. 

174. 
175. 
176. 
177. 
178. 
179. 
180. 

181. 
182. 
183. 
184. 
185. 
186. 
187. 
188. 
189. 
190. 
191. 
192. 
193. 
194. 
195. 
196. 
197. 
198. 
199. 
200. 
201. 

202. 
203. 
204. 
205. 
205=^. 
206. 
207. 
208. 
209. 
210. 
211. 
212. 
213. 



Rome, Barb. YI. 9. XIII. 
Rome, Vallicellianus B. 133. XL 
Rome, Yal. C. 61. XIIL, XIV. 

Rome, Val. C. 73. 2d. XIV. 

Alissing. 

Vatieanus. 1983. XII. or XIII. 

Vat. 2002. 1052. 

Vat. 2080. XI. (A41P194R20.) 
Vat. 2113. XIII. 
Vat. ?. XI. (G. 871 ?). 
Rome, Angelicas, A. 1.3. 
Rome, Angelicus, A. 4. 11 
Rome Propag. L.VI. 19. 

(A82P92K44.) 
^'■Hodie latety 
Florence, Laurent. VI. 11 



XII. 
XII. 
XIV. 



XIV. 



Flo. Lau. VI. 
Flo. Lau. VL 
Flo. Lau. VI. 
Flo. Lau. VI. 
Flo. Lau. VL 
Flo. Lau. VI. 



14. 
15. 
16. 
18. 
23. 
25. 



XII. 

XIII. 

XIV. 

XI. 

XII. 

XII. 



F. L.VL27. XIV. (A141P239.) 
XIV. 
XII. 

xin. 

XII. or Xlll. 
XI. 
XI. 
XII. 



Flo. Lau. 
Flo. Lau. 
Flo. Lau. 
Flo. Lau. 
Flo. Lau. 
Flo. Lau. 



VL 28. 

VI. 29. 

VI. 30. 

VI. 32. 

VL 33. 

VL 34. 
Flo. Lau.VIIL 12. 
F. Lau.VIIL14. XL (A90.) 
Flo. Lau. ^dil. 221. XIIL 
FIo.Lau.Conv.S. 160. XIL 
Flo. Lau. Conv. S. 159. XL 
B.M.Add.ll837. (A91P104R94.) 

1357. 
Biit. Mas. Add. 14774. XIL 
Florence. " Not worthy of a No." 
Bologna 2775. XIIL (A92P105.) 
Venice,M.5. XV. (A93P106R88.) 
Ven.M.6. XV. (A94P107R109.) 
Duplicate of 205. XV. 
Venice, Mark 8. XL 
Venice, Mark 9. XL 
Ven.M.lO. XIV.(A95P108R46.) 
Venice, Mark 27. XL or XII. 
Venice, Mark 539. XII. 
Venice, Mark 540. XL 
Venice, Mark 542. XL 



214. Venice, Mark MZ. paper. XIV. 

215. Venice, Mark, 544. X. or XL 

216. Perh. = (i. 523 (?). Missing. 

217. Venice, Mark I. 3. XIL 

218. Vienna Imp. Nes. 23. XIII. 

(A65Po7R33.) 

219. Vienna Imp. Nes. 321. XIII. 

220. Vienna I. N. 337. XIV. 

221. Vienna. X. 

222. Vienna L N. 180. paper. XIV. 

223. Vienna. X. "No value." 

224. Vienna L Sup. Gr. 97. XII. 

225. Vienna L Sup. Gr. 102. 1192. 

226. Esc. X- IV- 17. XL (A108P228) 

227. Escurial. x- III- 15. XIIL 

228. Esc. X- IV. 12. p. (A109P229.) 

XIV. 

229. Esc. X- IV. 21. 1140. 

230. Esc. ^. IIL 5. 1013. 

231. Esc. ^. IIL 6. XIL 

232. Esc. 4j. IIL 7. 1302. 

233. Esc. Y. II. 8. XIIL 

234. Copenb. 1322. 1278. (A57P72.) 

235. Copenhagen. 1323. pap. 1314. 

236. Vacat. (Readings from No. 440.) 

237. Moscow Holy Synod. 42. X. 

238. Mosc. H. S. 48. XL 

239. Mosc. H. S. 47. XL 

240. Mosc. H. S. 49. XIL 

241. Dresdeii.A.l72. (A104P120R47.) 

XL 

242. M.H.S.380.XIL(A105P121R48.) 

243. Moscow Typ. S. 18. pap. XIV. 

244. Moscow Tvpogr. S. 1. XIL 

245. Mosc. H. S. 278. 

246. Mosc. H. S. 261. 

247. Mosc. H. S. 373. 

248. Mosc. H. S. 277. 

249. Mosc. H. S. 94. XL 

250. Mosc. H. S. XIIL v. unc. cod. V. 

251. Mosc. " Tabularii Caesarii." XL 

252. Dresden. Roy. A. 145. XL 

253. Once" Mosc. Nicephori." X.,XI. 

254. Dresden. Rov. A. 100. X. or XL 

255. Mosc. H. S. "l39. XIL or XIII- 

256. Mosc. H. S. 138. (Tvpog. 3.). IX. 

257. Mosc. H. S. 120. = unc. 0., q. v. 

258. Dresden. Rov. A. 123. XIIL 

259. Mosc. H. S. 45. XL or X. 



1199. 

paper. XIV. 
XII. or XL 
1275. 



Brought from the library of the Basilian monks. 



176 



CURSIVE MAlSrUSCRIPTS : THE GOSPELS 



260. 
261. 
262. 
263. 
264. 
265. 
266. 
267. 
268. 
269. 
270. 
271. 
272. 
273. 
274. 
275. 
276. 
277. 
278. 
279. 
280. 
281. 
282. 
283. 
284. 
285. 
286. 
287. 

288. 

289. 
290. 
291. 
292. 
293. 
294. 
295. 
296. 

297. 
298. 
299. 
300. 
301. 
302. 
303. 
304. 
305. 
306. 



Paris N. Gr. 51. XIII. 

P;iiis N. 52. Xn. 

Paris N. 53. X. 

P.N. 61. XIII. (AUIFISI.) 

Paris N. 65. XII. 

Paris N. 66. XU. 

Paris N. 67. XIII. or XIV. 

Paris N. 69. XII. or XIII. 

Paris N. 73. XII. 

Paris N. 74. XII. 

Paris N. 75. XII. 

Paris N. Sup. Gr. 75. XL 

B. M. Add. 15581. XI. or XII. 

Paris N. 79. XIII. 

Paris N. Slip. Gr. 79. X. 

Paris N. 80. XII. 

Paris N. 81. 1092. 

Paris N. 81.A. XL 

Paris N. 82. 1072. 

XII. 

XII. 

xn. 

1176. 
XIII. 
XIII. 
XV. 



Paris N. 86. 
Paris N. 87. 
Paris N. 88. 
Paris N. 90. 
Paris N. 92. 
Paris N. 93. 
Paris N. 95. 
Paris N. 96. paper. 
Paris N. 98. paper. 



1432. 
1478. 



(Ox. Bod. Can. 33: Matt.{8cvA81). 
^ Paris N. Gr. 99 : Luke. (XV.) 
(Paris Ins. 3, 4*^: John (Scr. 471). 
Paris N. 100. A. paper. 1625. 
Paris N. Sup. 108. p. XIIL,XIV. 
Paris N. 113. XIIL 
Paris N. 114. XIIL 
Paris N. 117. Pal. 1262. 
Paris N. 118. 1291. 
Paris N. 120. XIIL 
P.N.G.123,124. (A124P149R57.) 

XVI. 
Paris K Sup. Gr. 140. XIL 
Paris N. Sup. Gr. 175. XIL 
Paris N. 177. X. or XL 
Paris N. 186. XL 
Paris N. 187. XL or XIL 
Paris N. 193. paper. XVI. 
Pons N. 194. A. paper. 1255. 
Paris N. 194. XIL 
Paris N. 195. paper. XIIL 
Paris N. 197. XIL 



307. 
308. 
309. 
310. 
311. 
312. 
313. 
314. 
315. 
316. 
317. 
318. 
319. 
320. 
321. 
322. 
323. 
324. 
325. 
326. 
327. 
328. 
329. 
330. 

331. 
332. 
333. 
334. 
335. 
336. 
337. 
338. 
339. 
340. 
341. 
342. 
343. 
344. 
345. 
346. 
347. 
348. 
349. 
350. 
351. 
352. 
353. 
354. 
355. 



Paris N. 199. 
Paris N. 200. 
Paris N. 201. 
Paris N. 202. 
Paris N. 203. 
Paris N. 206. 
Paris N. 208. 
Paris N. 209. 
Paris N. 210. 
Paris N. 211. 
Paris N. 212. 
Paris N. 213. 
Paris N. 231. 
Paris N. 232. 



X. or XL 
X. or XL 
X. or XL 
XII. 
XII. 
1307. 

paper. XV. 
X. 

xin.? 

paper. XIV. 

xn. 

XrV. or XV. 

XII. 

XII. 

Paris N. 303. XIV.isEvl. 101. 
Paiis N. 315. XVI. is Evl. 14. 
Paris N. S. 118. pap. XIV., XV. 
P.N. 376. XIV. (Evl97Apl32.) 
Paris N. 377. XV. is Evl. 98. 
Paris N. 378. paper. XIV. 
Paris N. 380. is Evl. 99. 
Paris N. 381. is Evl. 100. 
Paris N. Coislin. 19. Xn. 
8P«- St. Petersburg Muralt. 101. 

XIL (A132P131.) 
P. N. Coislin. Gr. 197. X. or XL 
Turin Univ. C. II. 4. 20. XII. 
Tur. B. I. 9. 4. paper. 1214. 
Tur. B. III. 8. 43. XH. or XJIl. 
Tur. B. III. 2. 44. paper. XVI. 
Tur. B. II. 17. 101. pap. XVI. 
Tur. B. III. 25. 52. XIL 
Tur. B. Vn. 33. 335. X. 
T.B.V.8. XIIL (A135P170R83). 
Tur. B. VII. 16. 344. XIV. 
Tur. B. VII. 14. 350. 1296. 
Tar. B. V. 24. 149. XUI, 
Milan.Ambrosian. 11.13. sup. XL 
Milan. Ambr. G. 16. sup. X. 
Milan. Ambr. F. 17. sup. XL 
Milan. Ambr. S. 23. sup. XII. 
Milan. Ambr. R 35. sup. XII. 
Milan. Ambr. B. 56. sup. 1022. 
Milan. Am. F. 61. sup. ^. 1322. 
Milan. Ambr. B. 62. sup. XL 
Milan. Ambr. B. 70. sup. XII. 
Milan. Ambr. B. 93. sup. XL 
Milan. Ambr. M. 93. sup. XII. 
Venice. Mark. 29. XL 
Ven. Mar. 541. XII. 



CUESIYE manuscripts: the gospels 



177 



356. 
357. 
358. 
359. 
360. 
361. 
362. 
363. 
364. 
365. 
366. 
367. 

368. 

369. 
370. 
371. 
372. 
373. 
374. 
375. 
376. 
377. 
378. 
379. 
380. 
381. 
382. 
383- 
386. 

387. 
388. 
389. 
390. 

391. 
392. 
393. 

394. 

395. 
396. 
397. 
398. 
399. 
400. 
401. 



Yen. Mar. 545. paper. XVI. 
Yen. Mar. 28. XL 
Modena. Estei\sis. II. A. 9. XIV. 
Mod. Es. III. B. 16. /;«;). XIII. 
Parraa, Rov.Lib.2819. X. or XL 
Pariua, Rov. Lib. 1821. XIII. 
Florence, L. Con v. S. 176. XIIL 
F1.L.YL13. (A144P180). XIV. 
Fl. Lau. YL 24. X. 
F.L. Yl 36. (A145ri81). XIIL 
F!. Lau. Conv. Sopp. 171. XIL 
Fl. Lau.S. 53. p. (A146P182R23). 

1331. 
F. Ric. Lib. 84. pap. (A150R84). 

XV. 
Fl. Riccardi Lib. 90. XIV. 
Fl. Rice. 5. paper. XIV. 
Yatican. Gr. 1159. X. 
Vat. 1161. XVL 
Yat. 1423. paper. XV. 
Yar. 1445. Xn. 
Yat. 1533. XL or XH. 
Yat. 1539. XL 
Yat. 1618. paper. XV. 
Yat. 1658. XIV. 
Yat. 1769. p. XV. 
Yat. 2139. 1499. 
Palaiino-Yat. 20. paper. XIV. 
Yat. 2070. XIIL 



Romaiii. XVI. 
(A151P199R70.) 

XII. 

xni. 

XL 

11. (A164P203.) 



XI. 



■4-5. Once Coll 
Yat. Ott. 66. 
XIV. 

Yat. Ott. 204. 
Yat. Ott. 212. 
Yat. Ott. 297. 
Yat. Ott. 3 

1282. 

Yat. Ott. 432. 
Rome Barberin, Y. 
Rome Yal. E. 22. 
p^per. XIV. 
Rome Yall. F. 17. 

1330. 
Rome, Casanat. G 
Rome, Chisianus, R. lY. 6, 
Rome, Yall. E. 40. X. 
Turin Univ. C. II. 5. pap. 
Turin Univ. C. II. 14. pap 
Ber. Roy. Lib. XV. (A181P220), 
Naples Xat. Lib. ILA.a.3. XIL 
12 



17. XII. 

(A167P185). 

(A170P186.) 

lY. 1. XIL 
XIL 

XVL 
XVI. 



402. Naples Nat. Lib. IL A.a.o XIV. 

403. Naples Lib. II. A. a. 4. pap. XIU. 

404. Naples "Abbatis Seotti." XL 

Lost. 

405. Yen ice, Mark L 10. X. 

406. Y. M., L 11. XL 

407. Y. M. I. 12. XII. or XIH. 

408. Y. M. L 14. XIL 

409. Y. M. L 15. XIV. 

410. Y. M. I. 17. XIIL or XIV. 
411.Y. M. LIS. X. 

412. Y. M. L 19. 1301. 

413. Y. M. L20. 1302. 

414. Y. M. L 21. XIV. 

415. Y. M. L22. 13.)6. 

416. Y. M. I. 24. XIV. 

417. Y. M. I. 25. XIV. 

418. Y. M. L 28. XV. 

419. V. M. I. 60. XIL 

420. Messina Univ. Lib. 18. X. 

421. Svracuse. XII. (A176P218). 

422. Munich Rov. Lib. 210. XL 

423. Miin. Rov. Lib. 36 & 37. 1556, 

424. Mun. Rov. Lib. 83. p. XVI. 

425. Mun. Rov. Lib. 37 is G. 423, vol. ii. 

426. Mun. R.iv. Lib. 473. p. XIV. 

427. Mun. Rov. Lib. 465. XIIL 

428. Mun. Rov. Lib. 381. p. XIII. 

429. Un. No.,'v. Unc. X^ 

430. Mun. Rov. Lib. 437. XL 

431. Strasburg Presby. Sem. XIL 

(A180P238.) 

432. " Unworthy a No." 

433. Berlin Roy. MS. 4to. 12. XL 

434. Yienna Imp. Ness. 71. XIV. 

435. Leyden Gronov. 137. X. 

436. Once Meerraann 117. XL"Za^e^." 

437. St. Petersburg. XL 

438. Brit. Mus. Add. 5111-12 (bef. 

A.D. 1189.) 

439. B. M. Add. 5107. 1159. 

440. Camb.Mui.69. XIL (A111P221.) 

441. (Printed book.) '■' Delendns.''^ 

442. (Printed book.) '' Delendus.'" 

443. Camb. Nn. 2.36. XIL 

444. B. M. H. 5796. XV. (A153P240.) 

445. B. M. Harl. 5736. p. 150G. 

446. B. M. Harl. 5777. XV. 

447. B. M. Harl. 5784. XV. 
443. B. M. Harl. 5790. 1478. 



CURSIVE manuscripts: the gospels 



449. B. M. Add. 4950-51. 

450. Jer. Holy Seniilchie 



XIII. 
1. 1043. 



451. Jer 

452. Jer 

453. Jei 

454. Jei 

455. Jer. H. S. 6. 

456. Jer. H. S. 7. 



H. S. 2. 
II. S. 3. 
H. S. 4. 
U.S. 5. 



XI. 

XIV. 

XIV. 

XIV. 

XIV. 

XIII. 



457. St. Saba, 2. XIU. (A186P234.) 

458. St. Saba, 3. 1272. 

459. St. Sal)a, 7. XII. 

460. St. Saba, 8. XII. 

461. St. Petersburg. 835. 

462. St.Sa.lO. XIV. (A187P235R86.) 

463. St. Saba, 11. p. XIV. 

464. St. Saba, 12. p. XI. 

465. St. Saba, 19. XUI. 

466. St.Sa.20. XIII. (A189P237R89.) 

467. Patraos. XL 

468. Patmos. XII. 

469. Patmos. XIV. 

470aScr. Lambeth 1175. XI. Sor. 509. 
471b scr. Lamb. 1176. XU. Scr. 510. 
472c Scr. Lamb. 1 177. XIIL, XIV., 

XV. Scr. 511. ^^ opthnoe notoe.''' 
473d Scr. Lamb. 1178. XUI. Scr. 512. 
474e Scr. j^amb. 1179. XL Scr. 513. 
475 f Scr. Lamb. 1192. XL Scr. 515. 

g scr._ Gospels 71 
475hscr, B.M. Arun.524. XL Scr. 566. 
477' Scr. Camb. Trin. B. 10 17. Xin. 

Scr. 508. 
J Scr. _: Uncial N., V. Table VII F. 
478kScr. B.M.Add. 11300. X. Scr. 575. 
4791 Scr. Wordsworth, Xni. Scr. 542. 

(A193P249.) 

mScr.— Qospels, 201. 

480° Scr. B. M. Bur. 18. 1366. Scr. 

568. (A247P250.) 
4810 Scr. B. M. Bur. 19. X. Scr. 569. 
482pScr. B.M.Bur.20. 1285. Scr.570. 
483 q Scr. Once Pickeriiiii. 1295. Scr. 

543. Latet. (A194P251.) 
484rScr. B.M.Bur.21. 1292. Scr.57l. 
485^ Scr. B.M. Bur. 23. XII. Scr. 572. 
486t Scr. Lambeth, 1350. XV. Scr. 

517. 
487 u Scr. Const'ple Lib. of Patr. of Jer. 

(?) Scr. 516. 
488 V Scr. Const'ple. p. XIV. Scr. 514. 



489W Scr. Camb.Trin.B.10,16. p. 1316. 
Scr. 507. (A195P252.) 

490. B. M. Add. 7141. XL Scr. 574. 

491. B. M. Add. 11836. XL Scr. 576. 

(A196P253.) 

492. B.M.Add.l 1838. 1326. Scr.577. 

493. B.M.Add.ll839./>. XV. Scr.578. 

494. B.M.Add. 32341. XIV. Scr.325. 

495. B.M.Add. 16183. XIL Scr.581. 

496. B. M. Add. 16184. XIU. Scr. 

582. (A197P254.) 

497. B. M. Add. 16943. XL Scr. 583. 

498. B. M. Add. 17469. XIV. Scr. 

584. (A198P255R97.) 

499. B.M.Add. 17741. XIL Scr.586. 

500. B.M.Add. 17982. XIIL Scr.587. 

501. B.M.Add. 18211. Xin. Scr.588. 

502. B.M.Add. 19387. XIL Scr.589. 

503. B.M.Add. 19389. XIH. Scr.590. 

504. B.M.Add. 17470. 1033. Scr.585. 

505. B. M. Harl. 5538. XU. Scr.567. 

506. Oxf. Ch. Ch.Wake, 12. XL Scr. 

492. (A199P256R26.) 

507. Oxf. C. C. W. 21. XL Scr 493. 

508. Oxf. C. C. W. 22. Xin. Scr. 494. 

509. Oxf. C. C. W. 24. XIL Scr. 495. 

510. Oxf. C. C. W. 25. XIL Scr. 496. 

511. Oxf. C. C. W. 27. Xin. Scr. 497. 

512. Oxf. C. C W. 28. XIV. Scr. 498. 

513. Oxf.C.C.W.29. 1130. Scr. 499. 

514. Oxf. C. C. VV. 30. Xn. Scr. 500. 

515. Oxf. C. C. W. 31. XL Scr. 501. 

516. Oxf. C. C. W. 32. XL Scr. 502. 

517. Oxf., Ch. Ch.Wake 34. XL Scr. 

503. (A190P244R27.) 

518. Oxf. C. C. W. 36. XIL Scr. 504. 

519. Oxf. C. C. W. 39. Xin. Scr. 5(>5. 

520. Oxf. C. C. W. 40. xn. Scr. 506. 

521. Oxf. Bodl. d. 1. XIV. Scr. 562. 

522. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 34. 1515. 

(A200P257R98). Scr. 488. 

523. Oxf. B. C. Gr. 36. XL Scr. 489. 

524. Oxf.B.C. Gr.ll2. Xn. Scr. 490. 

525. Oxf.B.C.Gr.l22. XV. Scr. 491. 

526. Oxf. B. Barocc 59. XL Scr. 610. 

527. Oxf. B. Crom. 15. XL Scr. 482. 

528. Oxf. B. Ciom. 16. XL Scr. 483. 

529. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. 17. XL Scr.484. 

530. Oxf.Bodl. Misc. 141. XL Scr.485. 

531. Lond.Braith\vaitel.Xn.Scr.327. 



CURSIVE manuscripts: the gospels 



179 



532. Lond. B-C. Highgate, I. 3. XII. 

Scr. 545. 

533. Lond. B-C. H.I. 4. XII. Scr.546. 

534. Lond.B-C.H.I.V. XHI. Scr. 547. 

535. Loud. B-C. ILL 9. XI. Scr. 54a. 

536. Lond.B-C.H.ILV. XII. (A20L) 

Scr. 549. 

537. Lond. B-C. H. IL 13. XIII. 

Scr. 550. 

538. Lond. B-C. H. IL 18. XIII. 

Scr. 552. 

539. Lond.B-C.H.IL23. XL Scr.551. 

540. Lond. B-C. IL IL 26. 1. XIV. 

Scr 553 

541. Lond. B-C. IL IL 26. 2. XIV. 

Scr 554. 

542. Lond.' B-C. m. 4. XIII. Scr.555. 

543. Lond. B-C. IIL 5. XII. Scr. 556. 

544. Lond. B-C. in. 9. XIII. Scr. 557. 

545. L. B-C. IIL 10. 1430. Scr. 558. 

546. Lond.B-C.IlL41. XIV. Scr.559. 

547. Parham (Curzon) 71. 6. XI. 

(A.202P.258). Scr. 534. 

548. Parliani Cur. 72. 7. X. Scr. 535. 

549. Paiham Cur. 73.8. XI. Scr.536. 

550. Parham Cur. 74. 9. XII. Scr.637. 

551. Parham Cur. 75. 10. XU. Scr.538. 

552. ParliamCur.76.11. Xn.Scr.539. 

553. Par. Cur. 77. 12. XIII. Scr. 540. 

554. Par. Cur. 78. 13. 1272. Scr. 541. 

555. Camb.U.Hh.6.12.jo. XV. Scr.609. 

556. Cheltenham, 13975. XH. Scr.526. 

557. Ilolkham,Eng 3. XIIL Scr.524. 

558. Holkham,Eng.4. XHI. Scr.525. 

559. Sion Coh. Lond. Arc. 1. 3. XL 

Scr. 518. 

560. Hunterian Museum, Glasgow Un. 

V. 7. 2. XIL Scr. 520. 

561. ILM.G.U. V.7.3. XIIL Scr.521. 

562. Hunt. Mus. Glas. Un. T. 8. 2. 

XVL Scr. 522. 

563. Edin.Un.A.C.c. 25. XL Scr.519. 

564. Leipsic Tisch. IV. X. Sci-. 478. 
5652 Pe. St. Petersburg Muialt, 53, VL 

470, IX. Scr. 473. 
556tisch 2. (?) St. Pet. Muralt, 54. IX. 
567 = Evl. 251. 

568. St. Pet. Muralt, 67. X. Scr. 879. 
569'Pe. St. Pet. Mur. 72. IX. 3.471 

1062. Scr. 475. 



5598 Pe.= Gospels, 330. 

570 tisci. 4. ? St. P. Muralt, 97. XIL 

Scr. 479. 
571^ Pe- St. p. M. 98. XIL Scr. 474. 

572. St. Pet. Mur. 99. XII. Scr. 480. 

573. Braithwaite, 2. XIIL Scr. 328. 

574. St. Pet. Mur. 105. XIL Scr. 880. 
575'! Pe- St. Pet. Mur., 118. (Q. V.L15). 

XV. Scr. 477. 

576. Lord Herries. XIIL Scr. 580. 

577. Montepelier, France (Med. Sch.) 

H. 446. 1346. Scr. 871. 

578. Arras, Fr. 970. 1361. Scr. 872. 

579. Paris, 97. XIIL Scr. 743. 

580. Paris, 119. XIL Scr. 744. 

581. Ferrara Univ. 119 XA. 4. XIV. 

Scr. 450. 

582. Ferrara 187, 188 NA. 7. 1334. 

Scr. 451. (A206P262R103.) 

583. Parma Rov. 5. XL Scr. 452. 

584. Parma RoV. 65. X. Scr. 453. 

585. ModenaEst.ILA.l. XL Scr. 454. 

586. Mod.Erit.ILA. 5. XIV. Scr.455. 

587. Milan, Aral).M.48. XIL Scr.456. 

588. Milan, Amb. Lib. E. 63 sup. 

1321. Scr. 457. 

589. Milan, Amb. Lib. A. 178 sup. 

XIV. Scr. 830. 

590. Parma, Roy. 15. XHI. Scr. 831. 

591. Rome, Corsin. 41.G.16. XIIL 

Scr. 883. 

592. Milan Arab. Lib. Z.34 sup. XV. 

Scr. 461. (A207P263.) 

593. VeniceMark,I.58. XIIL Scr.462. 

594. Ven.S.Laz.l531. XIV. Scr. 470. 

595. Ven.Mark.L56. p. XVL Scr.468. 

596. Ven. Mark. I. 57. XL Scr. 465. 

597. Ven. Mark. L 59. XIIL Scr. 464. 

598. Ven.Mark.494. p. XIIL Scr.466. 

599. Ven.Mark.495. p. XV. Scr.467. 

600. Ven.Mark.11.7. p. XIV. Scr.46o. 

601. Cairo Patr.Alex.2. XIIL Scr.643. 

602. Cairo Patr.Alex.l5. XL Scr.644. 

603. Cairo Patr.Alex.l6. XL Scr.645. 

604. Cairo Patr.Alex.l7. XL Scr.646. 

605. Cairo Patr.Alex.68. X. Scr.647. 

606. Cairo Mon. S.l 00. jo. XVL Scr.648. 

607. Jerusalem H. S. 2. X. Scr. 649. 

608. Jerus. H. S. 5. X. Scr. 650. 

609. Paris Sup. 9 1 1. 1043. Scr. 634 



180 



CURSIVE MANUSCKirTS: THE GOSPELS 



610. 
611. 
612. 
613. 
614. 
615. 
616. 
617. 
618. 
619. 
620. 
621. 
622. 
623. 
624. 
625. 
626. 
627. 
628. 
629. 
630. 
631. 
632. 
633. 
634. 
635. 
636- 

641. 
642. 
643. 
644. 
645. 
646. 
647. 
648. 
649. 
650. 
651. 
652. 
653. 
654. 
655. 
656. 

657. 
658. 
659. 
660. 
661. 



Jerus.II.Sepul.U. XH. Scr.652. 
Jerus.H. Sepal. 17. XI. Scr,653. 
Jerus.ll.Sepul.81. XI. Scr.654. 
Jeiu8.lI.SL'piil.32. XL Scr.655. 
Jems. IJ. Sepal. 83. XII. Sor.656. 
Jenjs.H.Sepiil.40. XII. Scr.657. 
Jeius.H.Sepul.41. XI. Sci'.658. 
Jeius.H.Sepiil.43. XI. Scr.659. 
Jerus. H. S. 44. XIV. Scr. 660. 
Jeius. II. Sepul.45. XII. Sei'.6Dl. 
Jems. IJ. Sepal. 46. XL Scr.662. 
Jer. Col. Ho. Cross, 3. XLSci-.663. 
St. Saba, 27. XII. Scr. 664. 
St. Saba, 52. XL Scr. 665. 
St. Saba, 53. XL Scr. 667. 
XIL Scr. 673. 



St. Saba, 54. 
St. Saba, 56. 
St. Saba, 57. 
St. Saba, 58. 
St. Saba, 59. 
St. Saba, 60. 
St. Saba, 61. 
St. Saba, 61. 
St. Saba, 61. 
St. Saba, 61. 
St. Saba, 61. 



X. 

X. 

X. 

X. 

X. 

XL 

XL 

XL 

XL 

XL 



Sci-. 677. 
Scr. 678. 
Scr. 679. 
Scr. 681. 
Scr. 682. 

Scr. 685. 

Scr. 686. 

Scr. 688. 

Scr. 695. 

Scr. 700. 
XIL Scr. 



640. St. Saba, 62. 

701-702-706-710-711. 
St.Saba,To\ver,45. XL Scr. 712. 
St. Saba,To\ver,46. XL Scr.715. 
St.Saba,Tower,47. XL Scr. 716. 
Larnaka (Cvp.) XIL Scr. 720. 
B.M.Add.22506. 1305. Scr.591. 
Const. H. S. 436. XVL Scr. 721. 
Const. U.S. 520. XIIL Scr. 722. 
Const. H. S.'574. XIV. Scr. 724- 
Const. Ph. So. 1. 1303. Scr. 725. 
Const. Ph. So. 5. XIIL Scr. 726. 
Dessaa Ducal Lib. XL Scr. 874. 
Munich roy. 591. X. Scr. 875. 
Berlin, 8vo 3. 1077. Scr. 640. 
Berlin 8vo 4. XIL Scr. 641. 
Berlin 4to 39. XL Scr. 635. 
Berlin Svo 9. XIV. Scr. 642. 

(A213P269.) 
Berlin 8 vo 12. XL Scr. 876. 
Berlin 4to 47. XIL Scr. 636. 
Berlin 4to 55. XII. Scr. 637. 
Berlin 4t() 66. XL Scr. 638. 
Berlin 4to 67. XL Scr. 639. 



662. 
663. 
664. 

665. 
666. 
667. 

668. 

669. 

670. 

671. 

672. 
673. 
674. 
675. 
676. 

677. 
678. 
679, 
680. 

681. 

682. 

683. 

684. 

685. 

686. 

687. 

688. 

689. 

690. 

691 

692 

693 

694 

695 

696 

697 

698 

699 



700, 
701, 



Lond. Butler. XIL Scr. 632. 
(Scras.) Reuss. XIII. Scr. 877. 
Zittaa, City Lib. A.L XV. 

Scr. 605. (A253P303R106). 
Cheltenh. 6899. XVL Scr. 895. 
Camb.U.S:A. XIL See Table XL 
Madison, N. J. Drew Seni. MS. 3. 

XL Scr. 900. See Table XL 
Syracuse Univ. N. York. XIL 

'Scr. 1144. See Table XL 
Sewanee, Tenn. A. A. Benton. 3. 

X. Scr. 902. See Ttble XL 
Sewanee, Tenn. A. A. Beaton. 2. 

XL Scr. 901. See Table XL 
Ashburnham, Eng. 204. XII. 

Scr. 544. 
Camb. Add. 720. XL Scr. 618. 
Camb.U.A. 1837. XU. Scr. 619. 
C.U. A. 1879,11. XIL Scr. 620. 
C. U. A. 1879, 24. XIIL Scr. 621. 
Cheltenham, 1284. XII. Scr. 

527. (A254P304). 
Chelt. 2387. XIIL Scr. 528. 
Chelt. 3886. XIL Scr. 529. 
Chelt. 3887. XIU. Scr. 530. 
Chelt." 7682. XL Scr. 531. 

(A255P305R107). 
Chelt. 7712. XIIL Scr. 532. 
Chelt. 7757. XL Scr. 533. 
Holkham, Norfolk, 5. XIIL 
Holkham, Norfolk, 104. 1228. 
Lond. Huthii, 354. XIII. 
B.M. Add. 5468. 1338. Scr. 573. 
B. M. Add. 11868. XL Scr. 579. 
B.M.Add.22736. 1179. Scr.592. 



B.M. Add. 22737, 
B.M.Add.22738. 



Xin. Scr. 5 93. 
XIV. Scr. 594. 



. B.M.Add. 22739. XIIL Scr.595. 

B.M. Add. 22740. XIL Scr. 596. 

. B.M.Add. 22741. XIIL Scr.597. 



B.M. Add. 241 12. 
B.M. Add. 24373. 



XV. Scr. 598. 
XIIL Scr. 599. 



B.M. Add. 24376. XIIL Scr. 600. 
B.M.Add.26lu3. XIIL Scr.601. 
B.M. Add. 27861. XIV. Scr. 602. 
B.M. Add. 28815. B-C.H. Lond. 

II. 4 Eph-Apoc. XL Scr. 603. 

(A256P306R108). 
B.M. Egerton, 2610. XL Scr. 604. 
Loud. Mr. White CO XIV. Scr. 523. 



CURSIVE manuscripts: the gospels 



181 



702. Lond. Mr. White. XII. Scr. 884. 

703. Lond.Qaaritch. 1251. Scr.885. 

704. Mancliester, Ryland's Lib. XIII. 

Scr. 886. 

705. Hack. Amherst. Scr. 887. XIII. 

706. Oxf.I3o.Mis.293. XIII. Scr. 486. 

707. Ox f. Bod 1. Misc. 305. XI. Scr. 606. 

708. Oxf.Bodl. Misc. 306. XL Scr. 607. 

709. Oxf.Bodl. Misc. 314. XI. Scr. 737. 

710. O.Kf. Bo. Mis. 323. XIII. Scr. 81. 
711.0xf. Oriel. MS. 81. XL Scr. 617. 

712. Wisbech. Camh.'shire. XL Scr. 

560. (A257P307). 

713. Wisbech, XL Scr. 561. (Apl90). 

714. Br. Mtis. Egerton, 2783 (once W. 

F. Rose). XIIL Scr. 563. 

715. B.M.E^ert.2785. XIIL Scr. 564. 

716. B.M.Egert.2784. XIV. Scr. 565. 

717. Coniston,Eng.(JohnRuskin). XL 

718. Ash.ion, Essex, Eng. (H. B.Swet). 

XIV. Scr. 736. 

719. Vienna Th. 19. pa;?. 1196. Scr. 

824. 

720. Vienna Th. 79, 80. pap. 1138. 

Scr. 825. (A258P3()8). 

721. Vienna Theol. 90. XIL Scr. 826. 

722. Vienna Theol. 2h. pap. XV. Scr. 

827. 

723. Vienna Theol. 122. joap. XV. 

724. Vienna Imp. Priv. Lib. 7972. 

parch. &'pap. XV. Scr. 829. 

725. Brussels. 11358. XIIL Scr. 881. 

726. Brussels, 11375. XIIL Scr. 882. 

727. Paris N.Gr. 179. XIV. Scr. 745. 

728. Paris N. Gr.181. XIV. Scr. 746. 

729. Paris N. 182. XIIL Scr. 747. 

(Evl61.) 

730. P. N. Gr. 183. p. XIV. Scr. 748. 

731. P. N. Gr. 184. p. XIV. Scr. 749. 

732. Paris N. Gr. 185. XIIL Scr. 750. 

733. Paris N.Gr. 190. XIL Scr. 751. 

734. Paris X. Gr. 192. XIV. Scr. 752. 

735. Paris N.Gr. 196. XV. Scr. 753. 

736. Paris N. Gr. 198. XIL Scr. 754. 

737. Paris N. Gr. 204. XIIL Scr. 755. 

738. P. N.Gr.205. p. 1327. Scr. 756. 

739. Paris N. Gr. 207. XV. Scr. 757. 

740. Paris N. Gr. 234. XIV. Scr. 761. 

741. Paris N. Gr. 235. XIV. Scr. 763. 

742. P.N.Gr.l775. p. XV. Scr. 764. 



743. 

744. 
745. 
746. 
747. 
748. 
749. 
750. 
751. 
752. 
753. 
754. 
755. 
756. 
757. 

758. 
759. 
760. 
761. 
762. 
763. 
764. 
765. 
766. 
767. 

768. 
769. 
770. 
771. 
772. 
773. 
774. 
775. 
776. 
777. 
778. 
779. 
780. 
781. 
782. 
783. 
784. 
785. 
786. 
787. 
788. 
789. 



Paris N. Sup. 159. XIV. Scr, 

738. (A259R123.) 
Paris N.Sup.219. XIII 
P.N. Sup. 227. p. XVI 
ParisN. Sup. 611. XL 
Paiis N.Sup. 612. XIL 



Scr. 759. 
Scr. 633. 
Scr. 740. 
Scr. 741. 

Scr. 758. 
Scr. 773. 
Scr. 74 2. 



Paris N.SuD. 903. XIL 
Paris N.Sup. 904. XIIL 
Paris N.Sup. 91 4. XII. 
Paris N.Sup. 91 9. XIIL Scr. 7 3 9. 
Paris N.Sup. 927. XIL Scr. 774. 
ParisN.Sup.1035. XL Scr.760. 
ParisN.Sup.1076. XL Scr. 763. 
P.N.S.1080. p. XVL Scr. 771. 
Paris Sup. 1083. XL Scr. 772. 
Athens Theol. 12. paper. XIIL 
Scr. 846. (A260P309R110.) 



Athens T. 13. 
Athens T. 14. 



XIV. 

XIIL 

XIL 

XIV. 

XIV. 

XIV. 

XIV. 

XIL 

XIV. 

22 cent. ? Scr, 
858. (A261F810.) 
Athens T. 23. Xn. Scr. 859. 
Athens T. 24. p. XIV. Scr. 861. 



Athens T. 
Athens T. 
Athens T. 
Athens T. 
Athens T. 
Athens T. 
Athens T. 21. 
Athens Theol. 



15. 
16. 

17. 
18. 
19. 
20. 



Scr. 847. 

Scr. 848. 
Scr. 849. 

Scr. 850. 

Scr. 852. 

Scr. 854. 

Scr. 855. 
Scr. 856. 

Scr. 857. 



Athens T. 66 
Athens T. 67. 
Athens T. 216. 
Ath. Sakkelion 
Athens Sak. 2. 
Athens Sak. 3. 
Ath. Sak. 5. 
Ath. Sak. 6. 



XIL Scr. 862. 
XIL Scr. 863. 
XIV. Scr. 867. 
1. XL Scr. 868. 
. XIL Scr. 869. 

. xni. 

XL 
XIL 



Ath 
Ath. L 
Ath. 5. 
Ath. 14. 
Ath. 16. 
Ath. 17. 
Ath. 20. 
Ath. 21. 
Ath. 22. 
Ath. 23. 
Ath. 26. 
Ath. 27. 



Sak. 7. xn. 

XIL 
XL 

paper. XIV. 

XII. 

XIV. 

paper. XIV. 

XL 

XIV. 

XIL 

XL 

XIV. 



183 



CURSIVE MANUSCRirXS: THE GOSPELS 



790. Atli. 39. paper. XIV. 

791. Ath. 60. XII. 

792. Atli. 67m. XIII. (Rill.) 

793. Ath. n\. XII. 

794. Ath. 118. p. XIV. (A262P311.) 

795. Ath. 150. paper. XIV. (?) 

796. Ath. 767. XL (A263P312.) 

797. Ath. paper. XIV. 

798. Ath. (?) 

799. Ath. XII. 

800. Ath. XII. 

801. Ath. Xat. p. XV. (A264P313.) 

802. Ath. XIV. 

803. Atli. paper. XVI. 

804. Atli. Ti']Q (3ov\riQ. XII. 

805. Ath. r/lg (3ov\i]Q. XIII. 

806. Ath. rng fiovX^g. XIV. 

807. Ath. T^c (5ov\rK. XIV. 

808. Ath. Dom Mamoukae. XII. 

(A265P314R112.) 

809. Ath. Dom Maraoukae. XL 

810. Ath. OiKovo/jLov 6. XL 

811. Ath. Chn. Arclieol. Soc. 

812. Corfu. Ahp. Eustathius. XII. 

813. Corfu. Abp. Eust. XK. 

814. Corfu. Abp. Eust. paper. XIII. 

815. Corfu. Count Gonemus. XIV. 

816. Corfu. XIL 

817. Basil A. N. III. 15. paper. XV. 

818. Escurial ;// III. 13. paper. XIV. 

819. Escurial xp III. 14. paper. XIV. 

820. Escurial Q I. 16. paper. XIII. 

821. Madrid Royal Lib. 0. 10. p. XVL 

822. Madrid Royal Lib. 0. 62. XIL 

823. Berlin Royal Lib. 8yo 13. XIH. 

(A266P315.) 

824. Grotta Ferrata A', a'. \.pap. XIV. 

Scr. 622. (A267P316R113.) 

825. Grotta Fer.A'.a'. 2. XIIL Scr.623. 

826. Grotta Fer.A'.a'. 3. XII. Scr.624. 

827. Grotta Fer.A'.a'. 4. XIIL Scr.625. 

828. Grotta Fer.A'.a'. 5. XIL Scr.626. 

829. Grotta Fer.A'.a. 6. XIL Scr.627. 

830. Grotta Fer.A'.a'. 8. XIIL Scr.628. 

831. Grotta Fer.A'.a'. 17. XL Scr.629. 

832. Florence Laur.VL 5. X. (A14S.) 

833. Flor. Laur. VI. 26. paper. XIV. 

834. Flor. Laur. XL 6. XIV. 

835. Flor. Laur. XL 8. 1284. 

836. Flor. Laur. XL 18. pap. XTV. 



837. 

838. 
839. 
840. 
841. 
842. 
843. 
844. 
845. 
846. 
847. 
848. 
849. 

850. 
851. 
852. 

853. 
854. 
855. 
856. 
857. 
858. 

859. 
860. 
861. 
862. 
863. 
864. 
865. 
866. 
867. 
868 
869 
870. 
871. 
872. 
873. 
874. 
875. 
876. 
877. 
878. 
879. 
880. 
881. 



Milan Amb. E.S. IV. 14 Fol. 38- 

66. XIV. 
Once Milan Hoeplii. X. or XL 
MessinaUniy.88. XIV. Scr. 630. 
Mess. U. 100. p. XnL Scr. 631. 
Modeiia III. F. 13. paper. XV. 
Modena III. G. 9. XIV. 
Naples IL A.A. 37. XIL 
Padua Uniy. 695. XV. 
Pistoja.Fabron.Lib. 3o7. 1330. 
Rome Bib. Angelica B.I.4. XIV. 
Rome B. A. B.I 5. XIL Scr. 723. 
RoraeB.A.D.3.8. XIV. Scr. 611. 
Rome Barb. IV. 77. pap. XVIL 

Scr. 730. 
Rome B. IV. 86. XH. Scr. 729. 
Rome Coll. Prop. L. VI. 9. XIV. 
Rome C. Prop. L. VI. 10. 1300. 

S. 732. 
Rome Casan. G. IL 9. pap. XV. 
Vatican 641. ;). 1287. Scr. 666. 
Vat. Gr. 643. XIL Scr. 668. 
Vat. Gr. 644. p. 1280. Scr. 669. 
Vat. Gr. 645. XH. Scr. 670. 
Vat. Gr. 647. paper. XIV. Scr. 

671. (P400.) 
Vat. Gr. 759. p. XVL Scr. 672. 
Vat. Gr. 774. XH. 
Vat. G. 1090. p. XVL Scr. 674. 



Vat. Gr. 1191. 
Vat.Gr. 1221. 
Vat. Gr. 1253. 
Vat. Gr. 1472. 
Vat.Gr. 1882. 
Vat. Gr. 1895. 



XII. 

xin. 

paper, 
paper. 
XIV. 
XIV. 



Scr. 675. ' 
Scr. 676. 
XIV. 
XV. 

(R114.) 

Scr. 680. 



. Vat. Gr. 1933. /?. XVH. Scr. 683. 
Vat. Gr. 1996. XIL Scr. 684. 
Vat. Gr. 2115. XL 
Vat. Gr. 2117. XL Scr. 687. 
Vat. Gr. 2160. XH. Scr. 690. 
Vat. Gr. 2165. XL Scr. 689. 
Vat. 2187. XHL Scr. 691. 
Vat. 2247 (?) Scr. 692. 
Vat. 2275. pap. XVL Scr. 693. 
Vat. 2290. 1197. Scr. 694. 
Vat. Ottob. 37. Xn. Scr. 703. 
Vat. Ott.lOO. p. XVI. Scr. 704. 
Vat. Ott. 208. p. XV. Scr. 705. 
Vat. Ottob. 453, 454, 455. pap. 
XV. Scr. 707-9. 



CUESIVE MANUSCEIPTS: THE GOSPELS 



183 



'60. XIV. 

31. paper. XIV. 

S2.p. XIV. (P318.) 



882. Vut. Palat. 32. X. Scr. 713. 

883. Vat. Pal. 2U8. /). XV. Scr. '714. 

884. Vat. Reg. Gr. 8. XL Scr. 696. 

885. Vat.Reg.Gr.5. p. XV. Scr.697. 

886. V. R. 6. pap. 1454. Scr. 698. 

(A268P317R115.) 

887. Vat. Reg. Gv. 9. XI. Scr. 699. 

888. Ven. Mark. 26. pap. XIV. XV. 

889. Ven. Mark 

890. Ven. Mark 

891. Ven. Mark, 

892. B. M. Add. 33277. IX. or X, 

893. Ven. Mark. I. 61. XH. 

894. Ven. Mark. II. 144. XL 

895. (?) [Once Lond. Quariteh.] XL 

896. Edinburg, Makellar, 311. XIL 

897. Edinhurg, David Lning, 6. XIIL 

898. Edinburg, Laing, 667.^ XIIL 

899. Upsal Univ. 4. Sparvenfield 45. 

XL Scr. 613. 

900. Up. Un. 9. Sturtzenbecker. XIIL 

Scr. 614. 

901. Up. Un. 12. Bjornptlial 2. XL 

Scr. 615. (A269P319.) 

902. Up.Un.l3.Bjor.3. XII. Scr. 61 6. 

903. Cairo Patri. Alex. 421. 1382. 

904. Cairo Patri. Alex. 952. 1360. 

905. Athos St. Andrew A'. XIL 
.906. Athos St. A. ^'. XII. 

907. Athos St. A. H'. paper. XIV. 

908. Athos St. A. e'. xnL 

909. Athos Batopedios 206. 

910. Atlios Bat. 207. 

911. Athos Bat. 211. 

912. Athos Bat. 212. 

913. Athos Bat. 213. 

914. Athos Bat. 214. 

915. Athos Bat. 215. 

916. Atlios Bat. 216. 

917. Athos Bat. 217. 

918. Athos Bat. 218. 

919. Athos Bat. 219. 

920. Athos Bat. 220. _ 

921. Athos Bat. 414. 

922. Ath.GregorvS. (A270P320R116.) 

1116. 

923. Athos St. Greg, tov yjyovfxivov. 

xn. 

924. Athos St. Dionvsins 4. XIL 

925. Athos St. Dion." 5. XIV. 



926, 
927, 

928, 
929, 
930, 
931, 
932, 
933, 
934, 
935, 
936, 
937, 
938, 
939. 
940. 
941. 
942. 
943. 
944. 
945. 
946. 
947. 
948. 
949, 
950, 
951. 
952. 
953. 
954. 
955. 
956. 
957. 
958. 
959. 
960. 
961. 
962. 
963. 
964. 
965. 
966. 
967. 
968. 
969. 
970. 
971. 
972. 
973. 
974. 



Athos St. Dion. 7. XIIL 
Atlios St. Dion. 8. 1133. 

(A271P321.) 
Athos St. Dion. 9. 1305. 
Athos St. Dion. 12. XIIL 
Athos St. Dion. 22. XIL 
Ath. St. D. 23. XIIL (Evl400.) 
Athos St. Dion. 24. XIIL 
Athos St. Dion. 25. XIL 
Athos St. Dion. 26. XIL 
Ath.St.D.27. XIIL (A272P322.) 



Athos Dion. 28. 
Athos Dion. 29. 
Athos Dion. 30. 
Athos Dion. 31. 
Athos Dion. 32. 
Ath.D. 33. 
Athos Dion 
Athos Dion 
Athos Dion 
Ath. D. 37. 
Athos Dion 
Athos Dion. 39. 
Athos Dion. 40. 
Athos Dion. 64. 
Athos Dion. 67. 
Athos Dion. 80. 
Athos Dion. 310. 
Atlios Dion. 311. 
Athos Dion 
Athos Dion 



XII. 
XL 
1310. 
XIIL 
XIIL 
XnL (A273P323.) 

34. XIIL 

35. XIIL 

36. XIIL 
XIIL (A274P324.) 



38. 



xin. 
xin. 

X. 

xni. 
xn. ? 

XIV. 
XIV. 
XIV. 
XIV. 
XV. 



.5.) 



318. 
319. 
320. 
321. 



312. 

313. 
Athos Dion. 314. XVIL (A2^ 
Athos Dion. 315. XVI. 
Athos Dion. 316. XV. 
Ath.D. 317. 1331. (A276P325.) 
Athos Dion. 
Athos Dion. 
Athos Dion. 
Athos Dion. 
Athos Docheiar. 
Athos Doch. 21. 
Athos Doch. 22. 
Athos Doch. 30. 
Atlios Doch. 85. 
Athos Doch. 39. 
Athos Doch. 42. 
Athos Doch. 
Athos Doch. 
Athos Doch. 
Athos Doch. 



46. 
49. 
51. 
52. 



XIV. 

XV. 

1408. 

1636. 
XIIL 
XIL 
XIV. 
Xin. 

xni. 
xrv. 

XIIL 

xin. 
xin. 
xn. 
xn. 



184 



CURSIVE manuscripts: the GOSrELS 



975. 
976. 
977. 
978. 
979. 
980. 
981. 
982. 
983. 
984. 
985. 
986. 

987. 

988. 

989. 

990. 

991. 

992. 

993. 

994. 

995. 

996. 

997. 

998. 

999. 
1000. 
1001. 
1002. 
1003. 
1004. 
1005. 
1006. 
1007. 
1008. 
1009. 
1010. 
1011. 
1012. 
1013. 
1014. 
1015. 
1016. 
1017. 
1018. 
1019. 
1020. 
1021. 
1022. 
1023. 



XIII. 

XII. 

XIV. 

p. 1361, 

P- 



Athos Doch. 55. 
Atho.s Docli. 56. 
Athos Docli. 59. 
Athos Doch. 76. 
Athos Doch. 142. />. XVII. 
Athos Esphiginen. 25. XII. 
Athos Espliig. 26. XIV. 
Atlios Esphig. 27. Tal. 1311, 
Athos Esphig. 29. XIII. 
Atlios Esphig. 30. XIV. 
Atlios Esphig. 31. XII. 
Atlios Esphig. 186. p. XIV. 
(A277P326R117.) 
Atlios Zograph. 4. XII. 
Atlios Zograph. 14. p. 1674. 
Atlios Iberon. 2. XII. 



Athos Iber. 5. 
Athos Iber. 7. 
Athos Iber. 9. 
Athos Iber. 18. 
Athos Iber. 19. 
Athos Iber. 21. 



XIV. 

XI. 

XIII. 

XII. 

X. 

XIV. 



Atli.Ib.28. XIV. (A278r327.) 
Ath.Ib.29. XIII. (A279P328.) 
Athos Iber. 30. XII. 
Ath. lb. 31. XIV. (A280r329.) 



Atlios Iber. 32. 
Athos Iber. 33. 



51. 
52. 
53. 
55. 
66. 



Athos Iber, 
Athos Iber. 
Athos Iber 
Athos Iber, 
Athos Iber. 
Athos Iber. 59. 
Athos Iber. 61. 
Athos Iber. 63. 
Athos Iber. 66. 
Athos Iber. 67. 
Athos Iber. 68. 
Athos Iber. 69. 
Athos Iber. 72. 
Athos Iber. 75. 
Athos Iber. 371. 
Athos Iber. 548. 
Athos Iber. 549. 
Athos Iber. 550. 
Athos Iber. 562. 
Atlios Iber. 599. 
Athos Iber. 607. 
Athos Iber. 608. 



1291. 



XIII. 
XIII. 
XIV. 
XII. 

Pal. 

XIV- 

XI. 

XII. 

XIII. 

XIII. 

XII. 

1263. 

XI. 

XII. 

XI. 

XIII. 

XIII. 

pap. 

pap. 

pap. 

pap. 

XIII. 

pap. 1263. 
pap. 1336. 



XV. 
XV. 
XIV. 
XIV. 



1024. 
1025. 
1026. 
1027. 
1028. 
1029. 
1030. 
1031. 
1032. 
1033. 
1034. 
1035. 
1036. 
1037. 
1038. 
1039. 
1040. 
1041. 
1042. 
1043. 
1044. 
1045. 
1046. 
1047. 
1048. 
1049. 
1050. 
1051. 
1052. 
1053. 
1054. 
1055. 
1056. 
1057. 
1058. 
1059. 
1060. 
1061. 
1062. 
1063. 
1064. 
1065. 
1066. 
1067. 
1068. 
1069. 
1070. 
1071. 
1072. 



Athos Iber. 610. 

Athos Iber. 636. 

Athos Iber. 641. 

Atlios Iber. 647. 

Athos Iber. 665. 

Athos Iber. 671. 

Athos Iber. 809. 

Atlios Iber. 871. 

Athos Caracalla, 

Atlios Carac. 20. 

Athos Carac. 31. 

Athos Carac. 34. 

Athos Carac. 35. 

Atlios Carac. 36. 

Athos Cai-ac. 37. 

Athos Carac. 111. 

A.C.121. p. XIV. (A282P331.) 

Athos Carac. 128. pap. 1293. 

Atlios Carac. 198. pap. XIV. 

Athos Constam. 1. pap. XIV. 

Athos Constam. 61. pap. XVI. 

Athos Constam. 106. XIII. 

Athos Cutlum. 67. XII. 



pap. XVII. 

XIII. 

XIV. 
pap. 1492. 

XI. 

pap. XIV. 
pap. 1518. 

XIII. 
19. XIV. 

XIV. 

XIII. 

XIII. 

XIV. 

XIV. 

XIV. 

pap. XIV. 



77. 



XI, 

278. 
281. 
283. 
284. 
285. 
286. 
287. 
288. 
289. 
290. 



XIII. 
XII. 
XII. 
1268. 
XL 
XIII. 
XIV. 
XII. 
XI. 
XI. 
XIII. 
(A283P332.) 



Atlios Cut). 68. 
Athos Cntl. 69. 
Athos Cntl. 70. 
Athos Cntl. 71. 
Athos Cutl. 72. 
Athos Cutl. 73. 
Athos Cutl. 74. 
Athos Cutl. 75. 
Athos Cutl. 76. 
Athos Cutl. 
Athos Cutl 
Ath. C. 90a. 
Athos Cutl. 
Athos Cutl. 
Athos Cntl. 
Athos Cutl. 
Athos Cutl. 
Athos Cutl. 
Athos Cutl. 
Athos Cntl. 
Athos Cutl. 
Athos Cutl. 
Athos Cutl. 291. 
Atlios Cutl. 293. 
Athos Laura. XII. 
Ath. Laura. (A284P333R118.) 
XIV. 



pap. 
pap. 
pap. 
pap. 
pap. 



XIV. 

XV. 
1362. 

XIV. 
1674. 



pap. XVIII. 



pap. 
pap. 
pap. 
pap. 
pap. 
pap. 



XVI. 
1583. 
1562. 
1562. 
1576. 
1597. 



CURSIVE manuscripts: the gospels 



185 



1073. 
1074. 
1075. 

1076. 
1077. 
1078. 
1079. 
1080. 
1081. 
1082. 
1083. 
1084. 
1085. 
1086. 
1087. 
1088. 
1089. 
1090. 
1091. 
1092. 
1093. 
1094. 

1095. 
1096. 
1097. 
1098. 
1099. 
1100. 
1101. 
1102. 
1103. 
1104. 
1105. 
1106. 
1107. 
1108. 
1109. 
1110. 
1111. 
1112. 
1113. 
1114. 
1115. 
1116. 
1117. 
1118. 
1119. 
1120. 



X. (A285.) 
XI. 

(A286P334R119.) 

X. 
X. 
X. 
X. 

IX. or X. 
103. XII. 
105. XIV. 
lOY. XII. 

XIV. 

XII. 

V. 1648. 

XIII. 

p. XVI. 

p. XIV. 



Athos Laura. 
Athos Laura. 
Ath. Lau. p. 

XIV. 
Athos Laura. 
Athos Laura. 
Athos Laura. 
Atlios Laura. 
Athos Laura. 
Athos Xerop. 
Athos Xerop, 
Athos Xerop, 
Athos Xerop. 108. 
Athos Xerop. 115. 
Athos Xerop. 123. 
Athos Xerop. 200. 
Athos Xerop. 205. 
Athos Xerop. 221. 
Ath. Xer. in ecclesia. XII. (?) 
Atlios Pantel. XXV. XIII. 
Athos Pantel. XXVL XIV. 
Athos Pantel. XXVIIL 1302. 
Athos Pantel. XXIX. 

(A28'7P335R120.) 
Athos Paul. 4. XIV. 
Athos Paul. 5. XIII. 
Athos Protat. 41. 
Athos Simop. 25. 
Athos Simop. 26. 
Athos Simop. 29. 
Athos Simop. 34. 
Athos Simop. 38. 
Athos Simop. 39. 
Athos Simop. 40. 
Athos Simop. 41. 
Athos Simop. 63. 
Athos Simop. 145 
Athos Simop. 146. pap 
Athos Simop. 147. pap 



XIV. 



X. 
XII. 
XII. 
X. 
(?) 1276. 
XIII. 
XI. 
XIV. 
XIII. 

pap. 1.321. 
. p<^p. 1571. 
XIV. 
XIV. 



Athos Stauron. 43. XI. 



Athos Staur. 53. 
Athos Staur. 54. 
Athos Staur. 56. 
Athos Staur. 70. 
Athos Staur. 97. 
Athos Staur. 127 
Athos Philotheus 
Athos Philo. 21. 
Athos Philo. 22. 
Athos Philo. 33. 



XIV. 

XIII. 

XIII 

paper XIV. 
paper. 1596. 
. pap. XV 
, 5. XIV. 

XII. 

XIV. 

X. 



1121. 
1122. 
1123. 
1124. 
1125. 
1126. 
1127. 
1128. 
1129. 
1130. 
1131. 
1132. 
1133. 
1134. 
1135. 
1136. 
1137. 
1138. 
1139. 
1140. 
1141. 
1142. 
1143. 
1144. 
1145. 
1146. 
1147. 
1148. 
1149. 

1150. 
1151. 
1152. 
1153. 
1154. 
1155. 
1156. 

1157. 
1158. 
1159. 
1160. 
1161. 
1162. 
1163. 
1164. 
1165. 
1166. 
1167. 
1168. 



Athos Philo. 39. 
Athos Philo. 41. 
Athos Philo. 44. 
Athos Philo. 45. 
Athos Philo. 46. 



47. 
48. 
51. 
53. 
68. 



Athos Philo 
Athos Philo 
Athos Philo, 
Athos Philo, 
Athos Philo. 
Athos Philo. 71. 
Athos Philo. 72. 
Athos Philo. 74. 
Athos Philo. 77. 
Athos Philo. 78. 
Athos Philo. 80. 
Athos Philo. 86. 
Athos Chilian. 5. 



1304. 

XIII. 

XI. 

XII. 

XII. 

XIII. 

XII. 

XII. 

XIII. 

paper, 
paper. 

paper, 
paper, 
paper. 1671. 

paper. XV. 
paper. 1337. 
paper. XIII. 

XII. 



XV. 

XV. 

XV. 

XIV. 



Athos Chilian. 19. p. XVIII. 

is Evl. No. 938. q. v. 
Berat, Abp. Pal. XI. 
Berar, Mangal. Ch. XII. 
Berat, ch. rou fyoryyeXicr/ioy, X. 
Chalcis Mon. Trin. 11. Scr. 727. 
Chaleis Mon. Trin. 12. Scr.728. 
Chalcis Sch. 8. Ser. 731. 
ChalcisSch.27. 1370. Scr. 733. 
ChalcisSch.95. XIII. Scr. 734. 
Chalcis Sch. 133. XIII. Scr. 

735. (A288P336.) 
Const'le (Holy Sep.) 227. 
Const'le (Holv Sep.) 417. pap. 
Con.-^t'le(HolvSep.)419. 1133. 
Const'le (Holv Sep.) 435. Xni. 
Const'le (Holy Sep.) 439. XII. 
Const'le(HolySep,)441. XII. 
Lesbos Mon. tov Xn^iMVoc,, 35. 

1322. 

Lesbos Mon. 67. tov \el[x. XI. 
Lesbos M. r. Xtiix. 97. pap. XV. 
Lesbos M. T.Xeifi. 99. pap. XIV. 



Patmos, 58. 
Patmos, 59. 
Patmos, 60. 
Patmos, 76. 
Patmos, 80. 
Patmos, 81. 
Patmos, 82. 
Patmos, 83. 
Patmos, 84. 



XII. 

IX. or X. 

XI. 

1038. 

XI. or XII. 

1335. 

X. 

XI. 

XI. 



183 



cuRSiv^E manuscripts: the gospels 



1169. Patmos, 90 


XII. 


1219. Sinai 


182. 


XL 


1170. Patmo;^, 92. 


xn. 


1220. Sinai 


183. 


X. 


1171. Patmos, 94. 


XIM. 


1221. Sinai 


184. 


XT. 


1172. Patinus, 95 


X. 


1222. Sinai 


185. 


X. or XL 


1173. Patmos, 96. 


XIII. 


1223. Sinai 


186. 


X. or XL 


1174. Patmos, 97. 


XTTT. 


1224. Sinai 


187. 


XT. 


1175. Patmos, 98. 


XIV. 


1225. Sinai 


188. 


X. 


1176. Patmos, 100. XTT. 


1226. Sinai 


189. 


xin. 


1177. Patmos, 117. XIII. 


1227. Sinai 


190. 


XIV. 


1178. Patmos, 203. XIII. 


1228. Sinai 


191. 


xn. 


1179. Patinos, 275. 1082. 


1229. Sinai 


192. 


XTTT. 


1180. Patmos, 333. p. XV. 


1230. Sinai 


193. 


1124. 


1181. Patmos, 334. p. 1368. 


1231. Sinai 


194. 




1182. SalonildGr 


Gvm.6. p. XIV. 


1232. Sinai 


195. 


paper. XV.(?) 


1183. Salon. Gr.Gymn. 11. 'p. XIV. 


1233. Sinai 


196. 


paper. XV. 


1184. Salon. 'Zirvp 


iov. XIII. 


1234. Sinai 


197. 


paper. XIV. 


1185. Sinai, 148. 




1235. Sinai 


198. 


paper. XIV. 


1186. Sinai, 149. 


XII. 


1236. Sinai 


199. 


paper. XiV. 


1187. Sinai, 150. 


X. or XL 


1237. Sinai 


200. 


pap. XV.orXVL 


1188. Sinai, 151. 


XI. 


1238. Sinai 


201. 


paper. 1244. 


1189. Sinai, 152. 


1346. 


1239. Sinai 


203. 


XVL 


1190. Sinai, 153. 


XL 01- XII. 


1240. Sinai 


259. 


(A289P337.) 


1191. Sinai, 154. 


X. or XL 


1241. Sinai 


260. 


(A290P338.) 


1192. Sinai, 155. 


XL 


1242. Siiiai 


261. 


XIV. (A291P339.) 


1193. Sinai, 156. 


XIV (?) 


1243. Sinai 


262. 


(A292P340.) 


1194. Sinai, 157. 


X. or XL 


1244. Sinai 


263. 


(A293P341.) 


1195. Sinai, 158. 




1245. Sinai 


264. 


(A294P342.) 


1196. Sinai, 159. 


Partlv »a»er.XIV. 


1246. Sinai 


265. 


(A295P343.) 


1197. Sinai, 160. 


(?) ■ 


1247. Sinai 


266. 


XV. (A296P344.) 


1198. Sinai, 161. 


XII. or XIII. 


1248. Sinai 


267. 


(A297P345.) 


1199. Sinai, 162. 


XL or XII. 


1249. Sinai 


268. p. XV. (A298P346.) 


1200. Sinai, 163. 


XII. 


1250. Sinai 


269. p. XV. (A299P347 ) 


1201. Sinai, 164. 




1251. Sinai 


270. 


/).(?). (A300P348.) 


1202. Sinai, 165. 


XV. 


1252. Sinai 


302. 


1306. 


1203. Sinai, 166. 


X. 


1253. Sinai 


303. 


paper. XVL(?) 


1204. Sinai, 167. 


XII. 


1254. Sinai 


304. 




1205. Sinai, 168. 


XIII. 


1255. Sinai 


305. 




1206. Sinai, 169. 


XIV. 


1256. Sinai 


306. 




1207. Sinai, 170. 


X. or XL 


1257. Smyrna Evang. sch. T' 1. XL 


1208. Sinai, 171. 


XIII. or XIV. 


1258. Smyrna Evang. sell. V' 2. XIII. 


1209. Sinai, 172. 




1259. Smyrna Evang. sch. V 5. XV. 


1210. Sinai, 173. 


XL or XII. 


1260. Coi-tona ( 


comraianal library), 


1211. Sinai, 174. 


X. or XT. 


201. paper. 1460. 


1112. Sinai, 175. 


XL 


1261. Paris Cois.128. XIIL Scr.765. 


1213. Sinai, 176. 


1286. 


1262. Paris Cois. 


129. XrV. Scr. 766. 


1214. Sinai, 177. 


XL 


1263. Paris Cois. 


198. paper. XIV. 


1215. Sinai, 178. 


xni. 


Scr. 767. 




1216. Sinai, 179. 


X. 


1264. P.N. Coislin. 201. paper. XV. 


1217. Sinai, 180. 


1186. 


1265. P. N. Cois. 


203. XIIL Scr. 768. 


1218. Sinai, 181. 


Xil. or XTTI. 


1266. P.N.( 


:;ois.206. X.orXI. Scr. 769. 



CURSIVE manuscripts: the gospels 



187 



1267. 

1268. 

1269. 
1270. 
1271. 
1272. 
1273. 
1274. 



1275. 
1276. 



P. N. Cols. 207. paper. XIV. 

Sci-. 770. (P428.) 
B. M. Add. 19386. Xin. or 

XIV. Scr. 110. 
R. Vat. Urb. 4. pope.r. XIV. 
Cairo. Patr. Alex. 82. p. XIV. 
Cairo. Pat. Alex. 87. XL 
Athens. Nat. (111). XV. 
Aukland Citv(Ne\v Zealand). (?) 
B. M. Add. 1 1859, 1 1860. P«/iV/i/?. 

XI. Sci-. 608. (A417.) 
Madison, N. J. Drew Seni. XI. 
Madison, N. J. Drew Sem. XI. 

V. Table XI. for both MSS. 



1277. 

1278. 
1279. 
1280. 
1281. 
1282. 
1283. 

1284. 
1285. 
1286. 
1287. 



Camb. Univ. XI. or XII. 

(A418P484R185.) 
Haves,Kent. H.C.Hoskier. XII. 
B. M. Add. 34107. (?) 
B. M. Add. 34108. (?) 
London, B. Quaritch. X. 
London, B. Quaritch. XL 
Berne, Bongaisian Lib. 2')ap. 

XIIL or XIV. 
Leipsie,Uiiiv.Tisch.Xn.<= XIV. 
Gottiiig. Un. Theol. 534. XIIL 
Const'ple in "old Serai," 34. (V) 
"Adhuc sine loco" Greqori/. 

XIIL or XIV. (A419P485.) 



Scrivener (4th ed.) has the following additions to the list of MSS. of the Gos- 
pels. The numbers are Scrivener's. See Scr. vol. i. pp. 279-283. 



[1145.] Athens, 13. ff. 299. [XV.] 
[1146.] Ath. 139. if. 444. {2 Faliiiip. 

leaves.) [XV.J 
[1147.] Ath. 347. ff.l31. Pal [IX.-X.] 
[1148.] Jerus. Patr.i Lib. 25. ff. 273. 

niHt. [XL] 
[1149.] Jer.Pat.Lib.28. ff. 212. [XL] 

(P53. Scr.) 
[1261.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 31. fF. 295.[XL] 
[1262.] Jer.Pat.Lib.37. ff. 355. [XL] 

(A417P57Apocl53. Scr.) 
[1263.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 41. ff. 298. [XL 
[1265.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 42. ff. 248. [XL 
[1266.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 46. ff.278. [XIL^ 
[1267.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 47. ff. 216. [XI 

and XIIL] (A329P38. Scr.) 
'1268.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 48. ff. 258. [XL" 
1274.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 49. ff. 306. [XL 
1275.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 56. ff. 218. [XL 
1276.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 59. ff. 299. [XL 
"1277.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 60. ff. 299. [XL 
1278.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 62. ff. 385. pnp. 

[1721.] 
[1279.] Jer. Pat. Lib. 139. ff. 124. pap. 

[XIV.] 
[1280.] Lesbos r. Aelfivuvoc jworjj^, 141. 

pap. [XV.] 
[1281.] LesbosT.A.fi. U^x pap. [XV.] 
[1282.] Lesbos r.A.|U. 227. ff. 136. miif. 

[XII.] 



[1283.] Lesbos MavTafJLddov,Ta^iapxoi 

KA. ff. 288. [XIII.J 
[1284.] Mitylene,Gvm.9. ft". 292. [XIL, 

XIIL] 
[1285.J Mit. Gym. 41. ff. 258. [X.] 
[1286.] Andros Movrj ayia 1. ff. 342. 
[1156.] 
And. M. ay. 33. [XII., XIIL] 
And. M. ay. 34. [1523.] 
And. M. ay. 



1287. 
1288. 
1289. 
1290. 
1291. 
1292. 
^1293.^ 
1294. 
1295. 
1296. 



And. M. 
And. M. 
And. M. 
Ami. M. 
And. M. 



33. 
34. 
35. 
37. 
38. 
48. 
49. 
50. 



[XIL] 
paper. 
[1709.] 
[1234.] 
[XII. -XIIL 



CosinitsaMon.Lib.219. [128e 
Cosin. Mon. Lib. 58. ff. 288. 
[IX., X.] 

1297.] C.M.L.216[?] (A416P377. Scr.) 

1298.] Cosin. Mon. Lib. 217. 

1299.] Cosin. Mon. Lib. 218. 

1300.] Cosin. Mon. Lib. 219. 

1301.] Cosin. Mon. Lib. 220. 



1302. 
1303. 
1304. 
1305. 
1306. 
1307. 
1308. 



Cosin. Mon. Lib. 222. 

C. M. L. 223. ff. 201. [1471.] 
Cosin. Mon. Lib. 198. 

Athos Protaton, 15. [XL] 
Athos Protaton, 44. p. [XIV." 

Athos Paul. 1. 4'° ff. 50. [XIV.^ 

Athos Chiliandari, 6. [XIIL' 



1 The MSS. of the .Terusalem Patriarchal library in this list are catalogued by Papadopul 
Kerameos (St. Petersburg, 1891). See Tisch. Prolg. p. 037. 



188 CURSIVE MANUSCKIPTS : ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES 



[1309.] Athos Constamon. 99. [XIV.] 

Falimp. 

1310.1 Athos XenophoTi, 1.4'°. [1181.] 

1311.] Athos Xenopli. 3. 8°. [XllI] 

1312.J Athos Xenoph. 58. 8^°.;>.[XV1.J 

1313.] Atliens Nat. Lib. 72. fp. 191. 

[1181.] 

[1314.] Ai,h.Nat.Lib.92.ff.2'77. [XIV.] 



1315. 
1310. 



Ath.Nat.Lib.113.ff.232. [XL] 
Ath.Nat.Lib.l23.if.l89.[1145.] 



1317.] Ath.Nat.Lib.l28.ff.l81. [XIL] 
1318.J Ath.Nat.Lib.l32.ff.210. [X.] 
1319.] Ath.Nat.Lib.l35.ff.l50. [XV.] 
1320.1 Earl of Crawford, 1. ff. 239. 
[XL] 
[1321.] E.ofCraw.2.ff.240. [XL,XIL] 



B.— THE ACTS AND C.4TH0LIC EPISTLES 



1. =Basileensis. (GlPl.) v. p. 108. 

2. Basle. A.N. IV. 4. XII. (r2.) 

3. Vienna, 52. XII. (G3P3.) 

4. Basle.A.N.IV.5. XV., XVI. (P4.) 

5. Paris Nat. 106. XIV. (G5P5.) 

6. Paris N. 112. XIII. (G6P6.) 

7. Paris N. 102. XI. (P9.) 

8. Misusing. 

9. Camb.Kk.6.4. XL, XII. (Pll.) 

10. Paris N. 237. X. (P12R12.) 

11. Paris N. 103. XI. (P140 ) 

12. Paris N. 219. XI. (Pl6Pv4.) 

13. Paris N. 14. X. or XI. (G33P17.) 

14. P.N.199. XI.,XII. (G35P18R17.) 

15. Paris N. Coislin. 25. X. or XI. 

16. Paris N. C. 26. X. (Pi 9.) 

17. Paris N. C. 205. X. (P21R19.) 

18. P.N.C.202.(2.);). XIII. (P22R18.) 

19. Paris N. C. 200. XIII. (G38P377.) 

20. B. M. Royal MS. I.B.L paper. 

XIV. (P25.) 
21.Camb.[Jniv.Dd.XL90.XIII.(P26.) 

22. B. M. Add. 5115, 5116. XI. or 

XII. (P75.) 

23. Ox. Bodl. Baroc. 3. XI. (P28R6.) 

24. Canib.Chr.Coll.F. 1.13. XIL (P29.) 

25. B. M.Harl. 5537. 1087. (P31R7.) 

26. B. M. Harl. 5557. XIL (P32.) 

27. B. M. Harl. 5620. jo. XV. (P38.) 

28. B. M. Harl. 5778. XIL (P34R8.) 

29. Geneva City Lib. 20. XL (P35.) 

30. Ox. Bodl. Misc. 74. XL (P36R9.) 

31. Leicester Citv Lib. 20. SV. v. p. 

112. (G69P37R14.) 

32. Oxf.Bo.La. 31. XIIL (G51P38.) 

33. Oxf. Lin. Coll. w. 25. XIL (P39.) 

34. Dubl.Trin.A.4.21. (G61P40R92.) 

XVI. 

35. Oxf. Magd. 9. XIL (G57P41.) 



36. Oxf. New Coll. 58. XIL 

37. Oxf. New Coll. 59. XIIL (P43 ) 

38. Levden Acad. Lib., Voss. Q. 77. 

XIIL (P44.) 

39. Missing. Paper. (P45R11.) 

40. Vat. Reg. 179. XL (P46R12.) 

41. Vat.2080.X.,XL(G175P194R20.) 

42. Frankfort - on - the - Oder. XL 

(P48R13Evl923Apl56.) 

43. Vienna,300. XIL, XIIL (G76P49.) 

44. Vacat. W-H. = Acts 224. 

(G82P51R5.) 

45. Hamburg Citv Lib. 1252. paper. 

XV. (P52R16.) 

46. Munich, 375. X. (P55 ) 

47. Amsterdam, 186. XVL (G90P14.) 

48. Oxf. Bodl. Mi^c. 136. (G105P24.) 

49. Basle, 0. II. 27. " Unworthy No?' 

50. Missing. (P8.) 

51. Par. Nat. 56. XIL (P133R52.) 

52. Rhodiensis, missing. (P50.) 

53. Camb. Em. Coll. 7.4. 35. XIL (P30.) 

54. Paris Ars. 8410. XIL (G43P130.) 

55. 2^ Copy of Jude in Acts 47. 

56. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 4. XIL (P227.) 

57. Copen. 1322. 1278. (G234P72.) 

58. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 9. XIIL 

(P224Evl922.) 

59. B. M.Harl. 5588. JO. XIIL (P62.) 

60. B. M. Harl. 5613. paper. 1407. 

(P63R29.) 
61.Br.Mu.Add.20003(loti.seep.lll). 
1044. 

62. Par. Nat. 60. paper. XIV. (P65.) 

63. ViennaImp.Lib.313. XIV. (P68.) 

64. ViennaImp.Lib.303. XIL (PC9.) 

65. Vienna,23. XIIL (G218P57R33 ) 

66. Vienna, 302. XL (P67R34.) 

67. Vienna, 221. 1330. (P70.) 



CURSIVE manuscripts: acts and catholic epistles 189 



68. Upsal,2MSS. Xll.andXI. (P^S.) 

69. Wolfenbuitel,16.7. pap. XIII., 

XIV. (P74R30.) 

70. Vat.3GO.XIV.orXV.(G13lP77.) 

71. Vat. 363. XI. (G133P78.) 

72. Vat. 366. pap. XV. (P79R37.) 

73. Vat. 367. XI. (P80.) 

74. Vat. 760. XI. 

75. Vat. 1160. XIII. (G141P86R40.) 

76. Vat. 1210. XL (G.142P87.) 

77. Vat.Pal.l71.XV.(Gl49P88R25.) 

78. Vut. Reg. 29. X. (P89.) 

79. Vat. Urbino, 3. XI. (P90.) 

80. Vat. Pii. II. 50. XII. (P91R42.) 

81. Rome, Barberiiii VI. 21. XIV. 

82. R().Prop.L.6.19. (G180P92R44.) 

83. Naples, II. Aa. 7. XII. (P93R99.) 

84. Florence Lau. IV. 1. X. (P94.) 

85. Flor.Lau. IV. 5. pap. XIII. (P95.) 

86. Flor. Lau. IV. 30. X. (P96R75.) 

87. Flor. Lau. IV. 29. X. (r97.) 

88. Flor. Lau. IV. 31. XL (P98.) 

89. Fl.Lau.IV.32. 1092. (P99R45.) 

90. Flor. Lau.VIIL14. XL (G197.) 

91. B.M.Add.ll837.(G201P104R94.) 

92. Bologna,2775.XnL(G204P105.) 

93. Venice, Mar. 5. (G205PI06R88.) 

94. Venice,6. XV. (G206P107R109.) 

95. Veil. 10. XIV. (G209P108R46.) 

96. Ven. 11. XIILorXIV. (P109.) 

97. Wolfenbuttel,104.2. XII.(P241.) 

98. Dresden,A.104.XL(Pll3Apl82.) 

99. MoscowSvnod,5.7).1345.(Pll4.) 

100. Mosc. S. 334. XL (P115.) 

101. Mosc. S. 333. /). XIIL (Pri6.) 

102. Mosc. S. 98. (cf.Cod.K.Tab.VIIL) 

IX. [W-H. = G489.] (P117.) 

103. Mosc. S. 193. XIL (P118.) 

104. Dresden, A. 172. (G241P120R47.) 

105. Mosc. S. 380. (G242P121R48.) 

106. Mosc. S. 328. XL (Pi 22.) 

107. = Acts 98 above. 

108. Escur.^.IV.n. XL (G226P228.) 

109. Escur.x.IV.12.XIV.(G228P229.) 

110. Wanting-. 

111. Caiub.Mm.6.9. XIL(G440P221.) 
1121 ModennlLG.S. IX.orX. (P179.) 
113. Paris N. 47. (G18P132R51.) 



114. 
115. 
116. 
117. 
118. 
119. 
120. 
121. 
122. 
123. 
124. 
125. 
126. 
127. 
128. 
129. 
130. 
131. 
132. 

133. 
134. 
135. 
136. 
137. 

138. 

139. 

140. 
141. 
142. 
143. 
144. 
145. 
146. 

147. 
148. 
149. 
150. 
151. 
152. 
153. 
154. 
155. 
156. 



Paris N. 57. XL (PI 34.) 
Palis N. 58. XL (P135.) 
Paris N. 59. p. XV. (P136R53.) 
Paris N. 61. (G263P137.) 
Paris N. 101. JO. XIIL(P138R55 ) 
ParisN.102A. XIIL (P139R56.) 
Paris N. 103 A. XIIL (P141.) 
Paris N. 104. p. XIIL (P142.) 
Paris N. 105. X. (P143.) 
Palis N. 106 A. p. XIV. (PI44 ) 
ParisN.123,124. (G296P149R57.) 
Palis N. 125. XIV. (PI 60.) 
Paris N". 216. X. (P153.) 
Paris N. 217. XL (Pi 54) 
Paris N. 218. XL (P155 ) 
Paris N. 220. XIV. (P156.) 
Paris N. 221. XIL 
Paris N. 223. 1045. (P158.) 
St. Petersburg Muralt, 101. XII. 

(G330P131.) 
Turin C. VI. 19. XIL (P166.) 
Turin B.V. 19. XIL (P167.) 
Tur.B.V.8 (302).(G339P170R83.) 
Tur.C.V. L XIL, XIIL (P169.) 
Milan Ambr. E. 97 Sup. XIIL 

(P176.) cf. W-H. § 212. 
Milan Ambr. E. 102 Sup. paper. 

XV. (P173.) 
Milan Ambr. H. 104 Sup. paper. 

1434. (P174R156;) 
Venice,Mark.546.XL(P215R74.) 
Flor. Laur. VL 27. (G189P239.) 
ModenaEst.lILB.17.XIL(Pl78.) 
Flor. Lau. VL 5. X. (G832.) 
Flor. Lau. VL 13. (G363P180) 
F1.L.VL36. XIIL (G366P181.) 
Flor.Lau.Conv.Soppr.53. 1331. 

(G367P182R23.) 
Wanting. 

Flor.L.C.Sop.l91. 984. (P184.) 
Fl.L.C.S. 150. XIL(P349R180.) 
FlorenceRic.84. (G368P230R84.) 
Vatican Ott. 66. (G386P199R70.) 
Printed Edition. (G442P223.) 
B. M. Harl. 5796. (G444P240.) 
Vatican, 1270. XIV. (P1S7.) 
Vat.1430. Cath.epp. XIL (P188.) 
Vat. 1650. 1037. (P190.) 



Cod. 112 is part of uxc. H. of the Acts, q. v. 



190 CURSIVE manuscripts: acts and catholic epistles 



157. 
158. 
159. 
160. 
161. 
162. 
163. 
164. 
165. 
166. 

167. 
168. 
169. 
170. 

171, 
172. 

173. 
174. 
175. 
176. 
177. 
178. 

179. 
180. 
181. 
182. 
183. 

184. 

185. 
186. 
187. 
188. 
189. 
190. 

191. 
192. 
193« 
194. 
195. 

196. 

197. 



Vat. 1714. XI. (P191.) 
Vat. 17C.1. XL (P192.) 
Yat. I'.HiS. X. 
Vat. 2062. X. (P193R24.) 
Vat.Ot.258. p. XIV. (P198R69.) 
Vat. Ottob. 298. XIV. (P200.) 
Vat. Ottob. 325. p. XIV. (P201.) 
Vat. Ott. 381. (G390P203R71.) 
Vat. Ottob. 417. XVI. 
Rome Vail. B. 86. XII.-XIV. 

(P204R22.) 
Rome Vail. E. 22. (G293P185.) 
RomeVall.F. 13. p. XIV. (P205.) 
Ro. Chis. R.V 29. 1394. (P206.) 
Rome Vail. F. 17. (G394P186.) 
( (P209.) 

"Missing 1886" Gr. \ XVI. 
( (P210.) 
Naples, II. Aa. 8. XL (P211.) 
Naples, II. An. 9. XV. (P212.) 
Messina Univ. 104. XIL (P216.) 
Missing. (G421P218.) 
Leyden Pub. 74 A. (G122P219.) 
Berlin, Phillips, 1461. XIV. or 

XV. (P242R87.) 
Munich, 211. XL (P128R82.) 
Strasburg. XIL (G431P238.) 
Berlin, A. 10. (G400P220.) 
Patmos, XIL (P243.) 
Jerus. Ch. of H. S. 8. [Scr. 7.] 

XIV. (P231.) 
Jer. H. S. 9. [Scr. :5.] XIIL 

(P232R85.) 
St. Saba, 1. XL (P233.) 
St. Saba, 2. XIIL (G457P234.) 
St. Saba, 10. (G462P235R86.) 
St. Saba, 15. XIL (P236.) 
St. Saba, 20. (G466P237R89.) 
Oxf. Chr. Ch. Wake, 34. XL 

(G517P244R27.) 
Oxf. C. C. Wake, 38. XL (P245.) 
Oxf. C. C. Wake, 37. XL (P246.) 
S"- Wordsworth. (G479P249.) 
"Pickering." Scr.l87.(G483P251.) 
Camb. Trin. B. 10. 16. Scr. 224. 

(G489P252.) 
B. M. Add. 11836. Scr. 226. 

(G491P253.) 
B. M. Add. 16184. Scr. 227. 

(G496P254.) 



Sci 



Scr. 

XL 

107. 

Scr. 



198. B. M. A. 174G9. Scr. 228, 

(G498P2.55R97.) 

199. Oxf. Chr. Coll. Wake, 12. 

193. (G506P256R26.) 

200. Oxf. Bodl. Canon Gr. 34. 

211. (G522P257R98.) 

201. Lond. H.B. Coutts. II. 7. 

219. (G536.) 

202. Parham (Ciirzon), 71, G. 

215. (G547P258.) 

203. B.M. Add. 19392a. Scr. 230. 

204. B. M. Add. 22734. XL Scr. 

205. B.M. Add. 28816. 1111. 

232. (P477R181.) 

206. Ferrara Univ. 187, 188 NA. 7. 

Scr. 194. (G582P262R103.) 

207. Milan Ambros. Z. 34. Sup. Scr. 

197. (G592P263.) 

208. Jer.II.S.40. Scr.259. (G615P264.) 

209. Jer.H.S.45. Scr.260. (G619P265.) 

210. S.Saba,o2. Scr.328. (G623P266.) 

211. S.Saba,53. Scr.317. (G624P267.) 

212. S.Saba,54. Scr.318. (G625P268.) 

213. Berlin Gr. 8vo. 9. Scr. 252. 

(G656P269.) 
214a Scr. Lomj, Lambeth. 1182. p. 

XIIL Scr. 182. (P270.) 
215b Scr. Lo^(3 Lambeth. 1183. p. 

1358. Scr. 183. (P271.) 
216c Scr. Const'ple Patr. Jeru. jd. XV. 

Scr. 184. (P272.) 
21 7d Scr. Lond. Lambeth. 1185. paper. 

XV. Scr. 185. (P273.) 
218^Scr.Qonst'ple Patr. Jeru. pjaper. 
XIV. Scr. 186. (P274.) 

f Scr. jg G483A194P251. 
gScr. jg G479A193P249. 
b Scr. jg G201A91R94. 

21 9J Scr. B. M. Burney, 48. pap. XIV. 

Scr. 225. 



G489A195P252. 
A24P29. 



IScr. _ 

m Scr. jg A178P242R87. 

n Scr. jg A53P.30. 

o Scr. ;« G440A2nP221. 



pScr. 



A61. 



220. B. M. Add. 19388. XIV. Scr. 

229. (P275.) 

221. Oxf. Bodl. Canon Gr. 110. X. 

Scr. 212. (P276.) 



CURSIVE MAXUSCEIPTS : ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES 191 



222. Ox. Bodl. Misc. 118. XIII. 

Scr. 213. {P217.) 

223. Lond. H-B-C. III. 1. XL Scr. 

220. (P278.) 

224. Lond. B-C. III. 37. XIII. Scr. 

221. (P279.) 

225. Chekenlium, 7681. 1108. 

Scr. 198. (P280.) 

226. Curzon, 79. 14. 1009. Scr. 216. 

(P2S1.) 

227. Curznn, 80. 15. XII. Scr. 217. 

(P282.) 

228. Curzoii, 81, 16. XIII. Scr. 218. 

(P283.) 

229. B. M. Egcrton, 2787. [Formevly 

Worle.] XIV. Scr. 223. (P248.) 

230. Escurial P. 111.4. XIII. Scr. 202. 

231. Esc. T. 111. 12. XIII. Scr. 

203. 

232. Esc. X- nr. 3 XII. Scr. 204. 

233. Esc. X- ni. 10. XII. Scr. 205. 

(P473.) 

234. Esc. (T. I. 5. pap. XVI. Scr. 206. 

235. Esc.;//.III.6. XI. Scr.207. (R125 ) 

236. Esc. 4/. III. 18. X. Scr.2()8. (R126.) 

237. Esc. (o. IV. 22. p. XV. Scr. 

209. (P475) 

238. Modena Bibl. Este. II.A.13. XV. 

Scr. 195. (P479.) 

239. Modena Bibl. Este. II,C.4 XL 

Scr. 196. (P476.) 

240. Cairo Patr. Alex. 8. paper. XIV. 

Scr. 253. (P284.) 

241. Cairo Patr. Alexand. 59. XL 

Scr. 254. (P285.) 

242. Cairo Patr. Alexand. 88. XL 

Scr. 255. (P2S6.) 

243. S. Saba, 20. XL Scr. 301. 

(P287R102.) 

244. S.Saba,35. XL Scr.302. (P288.) 

245. Vienna Gr. Theol. 141. p. XIL 

Scr. 335. (P289.) 

246. Vienna Gr. Theol. 150. p. XIV. 

Scr. 415. (P297.) 

247. Metz,4. Scr. 110. (G480P250.) 

248. BerlinGr.4°57.j9. XIIL Scr. 251. 

(P298.) 

249. Paris Sup. 906. XIL Scr. 263. 

250. P. N. Coislin, 224. XL Scr. 264. 

(P299R121.) 



251. Athens Th. 217. paper. XIV. 

(P301R122) 

252. Berlin Gr. 4° 40. XL Scr. 249. 

(P302.) 

253. Zittau City Lib. A. 1. XV. 

Scr. 233. (G664P303R106.) 

254. Ciieltenham, 1284. XIL Scr. 

200. (G676P304.) 

255. Cheltenham, 7682. XL Scr. 199. 

(G680P305R107.) 

256. B. M. Add. 28815. XL Scr. 251. 

(G699P306R108.) 

257. Wisbech, Camb'shire, Peck. 20, 

XL Scr. 222. (G712P307.) 

258. Vienna Gr. Theol. 79, 80. 1138. 

Scr. 289. (G720P308.) 

259. Paris Sup. Gr. 1 59. (1 , 2. 3, Joh.) 

XIV. Scr. 260. (G743R109.) 

260. Atliens Theol. 12. XIIL Scr. 209. 

(G757P309R110.) 

261. Athens Theol. 22 (?) Scr. 267. 

(G767P310.) 

262. Athens, 118. XIV. Scr. 269. 

(G794P311.) 

263. Athens, 767 XL Scr. 321. 

(G796P312.) 

264. Athens. Scr. 326. (G801P313.) 

265. Ath. Mamouk. (G808P314R112.) ' 

266. Berlin Gr. 8° 13. (G823P315.) 

267. Grotta Ferrata A', a'. 1. XIV. 

Scr. 242. {G824P316R113.) 

268. Vat. Tle'r. Gr. 6. 1454:. Scr. 334. 

fG886P3l7R115.) 

269. Upsal,12. Scr. 337. (G901P319.) 

270. Athos St. Grej^orv. 3. 1116. 

(G922P320R116.) 

271. Athos Dion. 8. (G927P321.) 

272. Athos D. 27. XIIL (G935P322.) 

273. Athos D. 33. XIIL (G941P323.) 

274. Athos D. 37. XIIL (G945P324.) 

275. Athos D. 314. XVIL (G956.) 

276. AthosD.317. 1331.(G959P325.) 

277. Athos Esphin^men. 186. XII. 

(G986P326R117.) 

278. Athos Il)er. 28. (G996P327.) 

279. Athos Iber. 29. (G997P328.) 

280. Athos Il)cr. 31. (G999P329.) 

281. Athos Iber. 52. (G1003P330.) 

282. Athos Carac. 121. (G1040P331.) 

283. Athos Cutl. 90a. (G1058P332.) 



193 CURSIVE manuscripts: acts and catholic epistles 



234. 
285. 
286. 
287. 

288. 
289. 
290. 
291. 
292. 
293. 
294. 
295. 
296. 
297. 
298. 
299. 
300. 
301. 

302. 

303. 

304. 
305. 
306. 
307. 
308. 
309. 
310. 
311. 
312. 
313. 
314. 
315. 
316. 
317. 

318. 

319. 

320. 

321. 

322. 
323. 



Athos Laura. (G10'72P333R118.) 
Athos Laura. X. ((t1073.) 
Atlios Laura. (G1075P33411119.) 
Atlios Paiitel. XXIX. XIV. 

(G1094P335R120.) 
Chalcis sch. 133. (G1149P336.) 



Sinai, 259. 
Sinai, 260. 
Sinai, 261. 
Sinai, 262. 
Sinai, 263. 
Sinai, 264. 
Sinai, 265, 
Sinai, 266. 
Sinai, 267. 
Sinai, 268. 
Sinai, 269. 
Sinai, 270. 



XV. (G1240P337.) 

(G1241P338.) 
XIV. (G1242P339.) 

(G1243P340.) 

(G1244P341.) 

(G1245P342.) 

(G1246P343.) 

(G1247P344) 

(G1248P345.) 

(G1249P346.) 

(G1250P347.) 

(G1251P348.) 

Scr. 240. 



Paris Arsenal 9. XL 

(P259R102.) 
Berlin. Gr. 4*° 43. XIV. Scr. 

250. (P260.) 
Berlin. Hamilton. 244. (625.) 

1090. (?) Scr. 248. (P261.) 
Alliens Nat. Til. 70. XL (P292.) 
Ath. Nat. Til. 71. XV. (P295.) 
Ath.Nat.Th.72.p. 1364. (P296.) 
Ath. (43.) XIL (P469R105.) 
Ath. Nat. (45.) 79. 1295. (P420.) 
Ath. N. (64.) XIL (P300R124.) 
Ath. Nat. (66.) XL 
Ath. Nat. (221.) XV. (P419.) 
Ath. Nat. pap. XIV. (P421.) 
Ath. Nat. XIV. (P422.) 
Zante (-island of). 1580. 
St. Pet. Porfiri. 1301. (P474.) 
Madrid. Reg. 0. 78. XL 
Grotta Ferrata. A'. B' . 1. X. 

Scr. 243. (P423.) 
Grotta Ferrata. A'. B'. 3. XL 

Scr. 244. (P424.) 
Giotta Ferrata. A'. B'. 6. XL 

Scr. 245. (P425.) 
Messina Univ. 40. paper. XIII. 

Scr. 241. (P426.) 
Rome Casnnatensis. G. IL 6. 

pap. XV. Scr. 261. (P427.) 
Athos Iberon. 639. p. XV. 
Lesbos mon. tov Asifiwvof; 55. 

IX (P429R127.) 



324. 
325. 
326. 
327. 
328. 
329. 
330. 



331. 

332. 

333. 
334. 

335. 



336. 
337. 
338. 
339. 
340. 
341. 
342. 
343. 
344. 
345. 
346. 
347. 
348. 
849. 
350. 
351. 
352. 
353. 
354. 
355. 
356. 
357. 
358. 
359. 
360. 
361. 
362. 
363. 
364. 
365. 
366. 
367. 



Jerusalem Holv Cross 1. X. 
Vat. 652. p. ' XIV. Scr. 239. 
Vat.1208. Xn.Scr.246. (P430.) 
Vat. 1227. paper. XV. 
Vat. 1971. X. Scr. 334. (P431.) 
Vat. 2099. XL Scr. 256. (P432.) 
Vat. Palat. 38. XL or Xn. Scr. 

247. (P433.) 
{ Vat. Reg. Gr. 76. Jas. 1. 2 Pet. 
\ XV. (P145.) 
( Par. Nat. 109-1 1 1, Paul. XV. 
Venice, St. Mark. IL 114. 1009. 

(P434R128.) 
Edinburg, Makel. XIIL (P435.) 
Liukoping, Benzel. 85. X. Scr. 

238. (P436.) 
UpsalUn.Gr.il. XL Scr. 236. 

(P437Rr29.) 
Atlios Batoped. 41. 
Athos Bat. 201. 
Atlios Bat. 203. 
Athos Bat. 210. 
Athos Bat. 259. 
Athos Bat. 328. 
Athos Bat. 380. 
Atlios Bat. 419. 
Athos Dion. 68. 
Atlios Dion. 75 
Ath. Dion. 382. p. 
Ath. Docheiar,38. 
Atlios Docli. 48. XIV. (P441.) 
Ath.Doch.136.;). 1702. (P442.) 
Athos Doch. 139. JO. XV. (P443.) 
Atli.Doch.147. p. XIV. (P444.) 



xni. 

1376. 
1660. 
XIV. 



(P438.) 

(P439.) 
(P440.) 



Athos Esph. 63. 
Athos Esph. 64. 
Athos Esph. 65. 
Athos Esph. 66. 
Athos Esph. 67. 
Athos Esph. 68. 
Athos Iber. 24. 



XIIL (P445.) 

XIIL (P446.) 

XIV. (P447.) 

XIL (P448.) 

XIIL (P449.) 

XII. (P450.) 

XIV. (P451.) 



Athos Bier. 25. XL (P452R130.) 
Athos lb. 37. XIIL (P453.) 
Athos lb. 57. XIIL (P454.) 
Athos lb. 60. XIIL (P455R131.) 
Atlios lb. 642. paper. XV. 
Athos lb. 643. paper. 1520. 
Athos lb. 648. paper. XIV. 
Athos Const. 108. XHI. (P456.) 
Athos Cutlumus, 16. XIL 



CURSIYE MAXUSCEIPTS: PAULINE EPISTLES 



193 



368. 
369. 
370. 
371. 
372. 
373. 
374. 
375. 
376. 
377. 
378. 
379. 
380. 
381. 
382. 
383. 
384. 
385. 
386. 
387. 
388. 
389. 
390. 
391. 
392. 
393. 
394. 
395. 
396. 
397. 
398. 
399. 
400. 
401. 
402. 
403. 



Athos Cutl. 57. XIV. (P-t57.) 
Athos Cutl. 80. 1262. (P-458.) 
Athos Cutl. 81. XIII. (P459.) 
Athos Cutl. 82. XIV. (P460.) 
Atiios Cutl. 83. XIII. {P461.) 
Athos Cutl. 275. XVI. (P462.) 
Athos Paul. 2. IX. (P463R132.) 
Athos Proiat. 32. XIV. (P464.) 
Athos Simop. 42. XIII. (P465.) 
AtliosStaufon. 52. XIII. (P466.) 
Aihos Philoth. 38. XIII. (P467.) 
Ath.Phil.76. p. 1577. (P468.) 
Berat. Abp. 1158. 
CairoPat. Alex. 942. XI. (P352.) 
ChalcisMon.Tnn.l6(?) (P353.) 
Chalcis School 9 (?) (P354.) 
ClialcisSch. 26. X. (P355R133.) 
Chalcis Sch. 33. XL (P356.) 
Chalcis Sch. 96. XII. (P357R134.) 
Patmos,St.John,14.1215.(P358.) 
Pat. St. John, 15. XL (P359.) 
Patinos, St. John, 16. X. (P360.) 
Patmos,St.John,263. X. (P361.) 
SaloiiildGvmn. 12. XIL (P362.) 
SalonikiGvmn.lS. XIV. (P363.) 
Saloaiki Gvmn. 16. XL (P364.) 
Siuai, 274. X. (P365.) 
Sinai, 275. XL (P366.) 
Sinai, 276. 



Sinai 

Sinai 

Sinai 

Sinai 

Sinai, 281 

Sinai, 282. 

Siuai, 283, X. (P369.) 



277. 
278. 

279. JO. 

280. J). 



XV. (P367R135.) 
XIV. (?) (P368.) 



Acts (?) 



p. XVI. 

^f/.s(?) 
Genevieve, 



(P370.) 



A.0.35. 



404. Sinai, 284. Acts. 

405. Sinai, 285. Acts. 

406. Sinai, 287. ^ 

407. Sinai, 288. 

408. Sinai, 289. 

409. Sinai, 290. 

410. Sinai, 291. 

411. Sinai, 292. 

412. Sinai, 293. 

413. Sinai, 300. 

414. Sinai, 301. 

415. Paris, St. 

XV. Scr. 210. (P247.) 
416» "y eiiice, St. Mark, 11.61. 'paper. 

XVL Scr. 147. 

417. B. M. add. 11860. Palimp. XIIL 

[James, iv. 1-16 ; Jude, 4-15.] 
(G1274.) 

418. Camb. Un. (G1277.) 

419. '' Sineloco'' Gveg. (G1287P485.) 

420. Gotha Ducal Lib. Cli. B. 1767. p. 

XVI. \^ActH : wanting, xxvi. 
29-xxviii. 27.] 

Scrivener [4'^ ed.] adds the following^ 

pp. 305-6 : 
[416.] Jerus. Patr. lib. 38, 280 leaves. 

[Acts, i. 1-11.] cen^, XL and 

XIIL (P58R181. Scr.) 
[417.] J. P. lib. 43, 138 leaves. [Acts, 

i. l-xii.9.] XIL (P64[V].) 
[418.] Cosinitsa,54. 1344. [Acts,Cath. 

Epp.] (P492[v].) 
[419.] Athos, St.Paul 2 = Gregorv374. 
[420.] Athens,Nat.Lib.222,246ieaves." 

[Acts, Cath. Paul.j XVIL 

(P494. [?]) 



C.-THE PAULINE EPISTLES 



1. Basle Un. A. N.IV. 2. [Philemon. 

Hebrews.] (GlAl.) 

2. Basle U. A. N. IV. 4. [Plim. 

Heb.J (A2.) 

3. Yien. Sup. Gr. 52. [P.H.] (G3A3.) 

4. Basle U. A. N. IV. 5. [P. H.] (A4.) 

5. Paris, 106. (G5A5.) 

6. Paris, 112. [P. H.] (G6A6.) 

7. Basle A. N. III. 11. XL 

8. Mksirig. (A50.) 

9. Paris Gr. 102. [Heb. Tim.] (A7.) 
13 



10. Missing. (A 8.) 

11. Camb. Univ. Kk. 6.4. [P.H.] (A9.) 

12. Paris, 237. [P. IL] (A10R2.) 

1 3. Readings quot. by d'Etaples. 1512. 

14. Amst'dam Ref. ch.l86; (G90A47.) 

15. MS. cited bv Erasmus. 

16. Paris, 219. "[Heb. Tim.] (A12R4.) 

17. Pari.sU. [H. T.] (G33A13.) 

18. Par.Cois.l99.[P.H.](G35A14Rl7.) 

19. Paris, Cois. 26. [P. H.] (.A 16.) 

20. Paris,Cois.27. (Athos.) X. [P.H.] 



194 



CURSIVE manuscripts: PAULINE EPISTLES 



21. Paris Cois. 205. [P.H.] (A17R19.) 

22. Par.Cois.202.(2.) [H.T.] (A18R18.) 

23. Paris Cois. 28. [P.H.] 1050. 

24. Ox. Bo. M. 186. [P.H.] (G105A48.) 

25. B.M.Roval MS. I.B.I. [P.H.] (A20.) 

26. Canib. ilniv. Dd. 11. 90. (A21.) 
r,„ j Oxf. Magd. Coll. Gr. 7 and 
"^''l Cai.ib. Un. Ff. I. 30. XI. 

28. Oxf.Bodl.Bar.3. [P.H.] (A23R6.) 

29. Caiub. Ch. Coll. [P. H.] (A24.) 

30. Camh. Em. Coll. [P. H.J (A53.) 

31. B.M.Hail.5537. [P.H.] (A25R7.) 

32. B.M. Hail. 5557. [P. H.] (A26.) 

33. B. M. Hail. 5620. [P. H.j (A27.) 

34. B.M. Hail. 5778. [P.H.] (A28R8.) 

35. Geneva City Lib.20. [P.H.] (A29.) 

36. Ox.Bodl.Misc.74. [P. II.] (A30R9.) 

37. Leicester,20. [P.H] (G69A31R14.) 

38. Oxf.Bodl.Laud.31.[P.H.](G51A32.) 

39. Oxf. Lincoln w. 25. [P. H.J (A33.) 

40. Dublin, Trin. Coll. A. 4. 21. [P.H.] 

(G61A34R92.) 

41. Oxf. Mag. Coll. 9. [P.H.] (G57A35.) 

42. Vaeat. 

43. Oxf. New Coll. 59. [P. H.] (A37.) 

44. LnvdenVoss. Q. 77. [P. H.] (A38.) 

45. Mimng. (A39R11.) 

46. Vat. Reg. 179. [H.T.] (A40R12.) 

47. Oxf. Bodl. Roe 16. XI. [H. T.] 

'•'■Bonce noUe,'''' Tkch. v. p. 110. 

48. Fr'ft-on-0. (A42R18Evl923Apl56.) 

49. Vienna, 300. [P. H.] (G76A43.) 

50. Missing. (A52.) 

51. Vacat. 

52. Hamburg, 1252. [P.H.] (A45R16.) 

53. Vacat. 

54. Munich Gr. 412. XII. or XIII. 
54^. Munich Gr. 110. p. XVI., XVII. 

55. Munich, 375. [P.H.] (A46.) 

56. Vacat. 

57. Vienna, 23. [H.T.] (G218A66R33.) 

58. Vacat. 

59. Paris Cois. 204. X. or XL 

60. Vacat. 

61. Vacat. 

62. B. M. Harl. 5588. [P.H.] (A59.) 

63. B. M. Harl. 5613. [P.H.J (A60.) 

64. }^acnt. 

65. Paris, 60. [H.T.] (A62.) 

66. B. M. Harl. 6652. XVI. " imiVo." 



67, 
68 
69 
70 
71, 
72 
73, 
74, 
75, 
76, 
77, 
78, 
79 
80 
81. 
82. 
83. 
84. 
85. 
86. 
87. 
88. 
89. 
90. 
91. 
92. 

93. 

94. 

95. 

96. 

97. 

98. 

99. 
100. 
101. 
102. 
103. 
104. 
105. 
106. 
107. 
108. 
109. 
110. 
111. 
112. 
113. 
114. 
115. 



Vienna, 302. [P.H.] (AG6R34.) 
Vienna, 313. [P.H.J (AG3.) 
Vienna, 303. [P.H.J (A64.) 
Vienna, 221. [P.H.J (A67.) 
Vien.Sup.G.61. X.orXI. [H.T.J 
Copen.1322. [P.H.J (G234A67.) 
Upsal.Univ.Gr.l. [H.T.J (A68.) 
Wolfenb.16.7. [P.H.J (A69R3U.) 
B.xM. Add. 5116. [P.H.J (A22.) 
Leii)sicUniv.361. Falimp. XIII. 
Vat.Gr.360. [H.T.J (G131A70.) 
Vat.Gr.363. [P.H.J (G133A71.) 
. Vat.Gr.366. [P.H.J (A72R37.) 
Vat. Gr. 367. [H.T.] (A73.) 
Vat. Gr. 761. XII. [P.H.J 
Vat. Gr. 762. XII. 
Vat. Gr. 765. XL [P.H] 
Vat. Gr. 766. XIL [P.H.J 
Vat. Gr. 1136. XIV. (A39.) 
V.G.1160. [P.H.J (G141A75R40.) 
Vat. Gr. 1210. [P.H.J (G 142 A 76.) 
V.P.171. [P.H.J (G149A77R25.) 
Vat. Reg. Gr. 29. (A 78.) 
Vat. Ui bino, 3. [P. II J (A79.) 
V.Pius II. 50. [P.H.J (A80R42.) 
Rome Propas. L. VI. 19. [P.H.J 

(G180A82R44) 
Nai)les II. Aa. 7. [HT.J (A83.) 
Flor. Lau. IV. I. [P. H.J (A84.) 
Flor. Lau.IV. 5. (A 85.) 
Fl.Lau.IV.30. [P.H.J (A86R75.) 
"P.H. 
P.H.^ 
P.H.I CA89.) 



(A87.) 
H.J (A88.) 
H.J 



Flor. Lau. IV. 29. 
Flor. Lau. IV. 31. 
Flor. Lau. IV. 32. 
Fl.Lau.X.4. XLorXIL [P.H.J 
Flor. Lau. X. 6. X. [P. H.J 
Flor. Lau. X. 7. XL [P. H.J 
Flor. Lau. X. 19. XIIL [P. H.J 
B.M.Add.ll837. (G201A91R94.) 
Bolog. 2775. [P.H.J (G204A92.) 
Venice, 5. [P. H.J (G205A93R88.) 
Ven.6. [P.H.J (G206A94R109.) 
Ven. 10. [P. H.J (G209A95R46.) 
Venice, Mark. 11. [H.T.J (A96.) 
Venice, Mark. 33. XL [P. H.J 
Ven. M. 34. XL or XIL [P. H.J 
Ven. M. 35. XL [P.H.J 
Dresd.A. 104. [P.H.J (A98R77.) 
Moscow Synod, 5. [P. H.J (A99.) 
Moscow Synod, 334. (AlOO.) 



CURSIVE manuscripts: PAULINE EPISTLES 



195 



116. 
117. 
118. 
119. 
120. 
121. 
122. 
123. 
124. 
125. 
125=i 
126. 
127. 
128. 
129. 
130. 
131. 
132. 
133. 
134. 
135. 
136. 
137. 
138. 
139. 
140. 
141. 
142. 
143. 
144. 
145. 
146. 
147. 
148. 
149. 

150. 
151. 
152. 
153. 
154. 
155. 
156. 
157. 
158. 
159. 
160. 
161. 
162. 
163. 



Mos. Synod, S33. [P. H.] (AlOl.) 
UNC. cod. K. q. V. (A102.) 
Mos. Synod, 193. [P. H.] (A103.) 
Moscow Svnod, 292. XI. or XII. 
Dresden. [P.H.] (G241A104R47.) 
M.S. 380. [P.H.] (G242A105R48.) 
Moscow Svn. 328. [P.H.] (A105.) 
Mos. Syn. 99. X. or XI. [P. H.] 
Mos. S. 350. [? 250. Scr.] p. XIV. 
Munich, 504. paper. 1387. 
Munich, 455. 

= 125.jt). 1389. (?) "imnewA^o;' 
Vacat. 

Munich, 211. [P.H] (A179R82.) 
Munich Roy. Gr. 35. pap. XVI. 
Paris Ar. 8410. [P.H.] (G43A54.) 
St. Pet.Muralt. 101. (G330A132.) 
P.N. 47. [P.H.] (G18A113R51.) 
Paris, 56. [P. H.] (A51R52.) 
Paris, 57. [P. H.] (A114.) 
P. H.l (A115.) 
P. H.] (A116R53.) 
H.T.] (G263A117.) 
[P.H.] (A118R55.) 



102 A. [P.H.] (A119R56.) 
,T.] 



Paris, 

Palis, 

Paris, 

Paris, 

Paris, 

Paris, 103. [H.T.J (All.) 

Paris, 103 A. [P. H.] (A120.) 

Paris, 104. [P. H.] (A121.) 

Paris, 105. (A122.) 

Paris, 106 A. [P. H.] (A123.) 

Paris, 108-111. [P.H.J (A.331.) 

All included in 145 above. 



Paris, 123, 124. (G296A124R57.) 

[P.H.] 
Paris, 125. [P. H.] (A125.) 
Paris, 126. XVI. [P. H.] 
''Dele7idiis:' 

Paris, 216. [P. H.] (A126.) 
Paris,217. [Eph.H.Ph.J (A127.) 
Paris, 218. [P. H.] (A128.) 
Paris, 220. [P. H.] (Ar29.) 
Paris, 222. XI. [P. H.J 
Paris, 223. 1045. [P.H.J (A131.) 
Paris, 224. XI. [P.H.J (R64.) 
Paris, 225. paper. XVI. 
Paris, 226. paper. XVI. 
Paris, 227. paper. XVI. 
Paris, 238. XIII. 



164. Paris, 849. joa/>. XVI. [H.T.J 

165. Turin Univ. C. VI. 29. p. XVI. 

166. Turin C. VI. 19. [H.T.J (A1S3.) 

167. Turin B. V. 19. [P. H.J (A134.) 

168. Turin C. V. 10. X. [P. H.J 

169. Turin C. V. 1. [P. H.J (A136.) 

170. TurinB.V.8. [P.H.J (G339A135.) 
171.MilanAmb.B. 6. XIII. [P.H.J 

172. MilanAm.A.5lSup. XII. [H.T.J 

173. Milan Am.E. 102 S. [P.H.J (A1S8.) 

174. Milan Ambr. H. 104 Sup. [P. H.J 

(A1S9R156.) 

175. Milan Am. F. 125 Sup. jo. XIV., 

XV. [P. H.J 

176. Milan A. E. 97 S. [P.H.J (A137.) 

177. Modena Est. II. A. 14. XV. 

178. MilanIII.B.17. [P.H.J (A142.) 

179. Modena, E^t. II. G. 3 (v. Cod. H.) 

XII. [P.H.J (All 2) 

180. Pi. L. VI. 13. [P.H.J (G363A144.) 

181. Fl. L. VI. 36. [P.H.J (G365A145.) 

182. Fl.L.O.Sop. 53. (G367A146R23.) 

183. Vacat. 

184. Flor.L.C.Sop. 191. [P.H.J (A148.) 

185. Ro.Val.E.22. [PH. |(G393A167.) 

1 86. Ro. Vail. F. 17. [PH. J (G394A170.) 

187. Vat. Gr. 1270. [H. T.J (A154.) 

188. Vat. 1430. [P.H.J (A15o.) 

189. Vat. 1649. XIII. [H.T.J 

190. Vat. Gr. 1650. -[H. T.J (A156.) 

191. Vat. Gr. 1714. (A157.) 

192. Vat. Gr. 1761. [P. H.J (A158.) 

193. Vat. Gr. 2062. [P.H.J (A160R24.) 

194. V.G.2080.[P.H.J(G175A41R20.) 

195. Vat.Ottob 31. XL [P.H.J 

196. Vat. Ottob. 61. pap. XV. [H.T.J 

197. Vat.0.176. j». XV. [P.H.J (R78.) 

198. Vat. Ott. 258. [P.H.J (A161R69.) 

199. Vat.O.66.(G386A15lR70.)[P.H.J 

200. Vat. Ott. 298. [P. H.J (A 162.) 

201. Vat. Ott. 325. [P. H.J (A163.) 

202. Vat. Ott. 356. paper. XV. 

203. V.0.381. [P.H.J (G390A164R71.) 

204. Ro.Val. B. 86. [H,T.J (A166R22.) 

205. Rome Vail. F. 13. [P. H.] (A168 ) 

206. Ro. Chi. R. V. 29. [P.H.J (A169.) 

207. RomeC.R.V.32./>. 1394. [P.H.J 

208. Rome Chis. VIII. 55. XL [P.H.I 

209. Missinff. (A 171.) 

210. Aludvg. (A172.) 



196 



CURSIVE MANUSCEIPTS: PAULINE EPISTLES 



211. 
212. 
213. 
214. 
215. 
216. 
217. 
218. 
219. 
220. 
221. 
222. 
223. 
224. 
225. 
226. 
227. 
228. 
229. 
230. 
231. 
232. 
233. 
234. 
235. 
236. 
237. 
238. 
239, 
240. 
241. 
242. 
243. 
244. 

245. 
246. 
247. 

248. 
249s 
250. 
251. 
252. 
253. 
254. 
255. 
256. 
257. 
258. 



NaplesIL Aa. 8. [P. H.] (A173.) 

Naples II. Aa. 9. [P.H.] (A174.) 

RomeBarb.IV.85. 1330. [P.H.] 

VieimaTh.166. j9. XIV. 

Venice, 546. [P. H.] (AUORH.) 

Messiua Uiiiv. 104. (AlVo.) 

Palermo I. E. 11. X. 

Jlissing. (G421A176.) 

Levdeu,74A. [H.T.] (G122A177.) 

BerliiiA.Xn.lO.[PU.](G400A18L) 

Camb.Mm.6,9.[PH.](G400Alll.) 

'' Defendus.'' (G441A110.) 

''Deleudasr (G442A152.) 

Oxf. Bodl. Clark 9. [P.H.] (A58.) 

Vacat. (A9P11.) 

'' Delendus:' (P27.) 

Oxf. Bodl. Clark 4. [P. H.] (A56.) 

Escurial x- IV. 17. ' (G226A108.) 

Escurial x- IV. 12. (G228A109.) 

J^acat. 

Jerus. Holy Sep. 8. (A183.) 

Jeru. H. Sep. 9. (A184.) 

St. Saba 1. (A185.) 

St. Saba 2. (G457A186.) 

St. Saba 10. (G462A187R86.) 

St. Saba 15. (A188.) 

St. Saba 20. (G466A189R89.) 

Lost. (G431A180.) 

Flor. Laur. VI. 27. (G189A141.) 

B.M.H.5796.[P.H.](G444A153.) 

Wolfenb. Gud. Gr. 104, 2. (A97.) 

Chelten. 1461. [P.H.] (A178R87.) 

Patmos. (A182.) 

Oxf. Chr. Ch. Wake. 34. [P. H.] 

(G517A190R27.) 
Oxf. C. C. W. 38. [P.H.] (A191.) 
Ox. C. C. Wa. 37. [P. H.] (A192.) 
Par. St. Genevieve A. 0.35. [P. H.] 

(A415.) 
B.M.Egerton,2787.[P.H.](A229.) 
scr. Wordsw. [P.H.] (G479A193.) 
Metz 4. [P. H.] (G480.) 
Latet. (G483A194.) 
Camb. [P. H.] (G489A195.) 



B. M. Add. [P.H. 
B. M. Add. [P. H. 
B. M. Add. fp. H. 



(G491A196.) 
(G496A197.) 
(G498A198.) 



Oxford. [P. H.] (G506A199.) 
Ox.Bodl.[P.H.](G522A200R98.) 
Curzou. [P. H.] (G547A202.) 



259. 
260. 
261. 
262. 
263. 
264. 
265. 
266. 
267. 
268. 
269. 
270. 
271. 
272^= 
273'! 
274« 
275. 
276. 
277. 
278. 
279. 
280. 
281. 
282. 
283. 
284. 
285. 
286. 
287. 
288. 
289. 
290« 

291. 

292. 
293. 

294. 
295. 
296. 
297. 
298. 
299. 
300. 
301. 
302. 
303. 
304. 
305. 



Paris Ar. [H. T.] (A301R102.) 
Berlin. [P. H.] (A302.) 
Berlm. (Tit. H. P.] (A303.) 
Ferrara. [P.H.] (G582A206R103.) 
Milan. [P. H.] (G592A207.) 
Jer. Scr. 152. (G615A208.) 
Jer. Scr. 304. (G619A209.) 
S. Sab. Scr. 230. (G623A210.) 
S. Sab. Scr. 316. (G624A211.) 
S. Sab. Scr. 317. (G625A212.) 
Berlin. [— Heb.] (G656A213.) 
Lond. Scr. 252. [P. H.] (A214.) 
Lond. Scr. 253. [P. H.] (A215.) 
S". Const'ple. Scr. 254. (A216.) 
s^r. Lond. Scr. 255. [P.H.] (A217.) 
S"- Const'ple. Scr. 321. (A218.) 
London. Scr. 270. [P.H.] (A220.) 
Oxford. Scr. 250. [P.H.] (A221.) 
Oxford. Scr. 251. [P.H.] (A222.) 
London. Scr. 264. [P.H.J (A223.) 
Lond. Scr. 265. [P. H.] (A224.) 
Chelten. Scr. 280. [P.H.] (A225.) 
Curzon. Scr. 234. [P.H.] (A226.) 



[P.H 
[P.H. 



(A227.) 
(A228.) 

(A240.) 

(A241.) 

(A242.) 



Curzou. Scr. 235. 

Curzon. Scr. 236. 

Cairo. Scr. 248. 

Cairo. Scr. 275. 

Cairo. Scr. 296. 

S. Saba. Scr. 334. (A243R104.) 

S. Saba. Scr. 313. (A244.) 

Vien. Scr. 329. [—Heb.] (A245.) 

Scr. Lond. Lambeth. 1186. XL 

Scr. 256. [P. H.] (R93.) 
B. M. Add. 7142. Xni. Scr. 267. 

[P. H.] 
Athens Th. 70. [P. H.] (A304.) 
Vatican, Gr. 1209. XV. Scr. 263. 

[Heb. ix. 14-xiii. 25.] (R91.) 
Flo. Ric. 85. p. XV. S. 226. [P.H.] 
Athens Th. 71. [P. H.] (AS05.) 
Athens Th. 72. [P. H.] (A306.) 
Vienna. Scr. 335. [P. H.] (A246.) 
Berlin. Scr. 301. [P.H.] (A248.) 
Paris Cois. [P. H.] (A250R121.) 
Alliens (64). [H.T.] (A309R124.) 
Athens Th. [P.H.] (A251R122.) 
Berlin. Scr. 299. [H.T.] (A252.) 
Zittau. [P. H.] (G664A253R106.) 
Cheltenham. [P.H.] (G676A254 ) 
Chel. [H. T.] (G680A255R107.) 



CURSIVE manuscripts: PAULINE EPISTLES 



197 



306. 

307. 
308. 

309. 
310. 
311. 
312. 
313. 
314. 
315. 
316. 
317. 
318. 
319. 
320. 
321. 
322. 
323. 
324. 
325. 
326. 
327. 
328. 
329. 
330. 
331. 
332. 
333. 
334. 
335. 

336. 
337. 
338. 
339. 
340. 
341. 
342. 
343. 
344. 
345. 
346. 
347. 
348. 
349. 
350. 
351. 
352. 



London H.B. C. Scr. 266. [H.T.] 

(G699A256R108.) 
Wisbech. [P. H.] (G712A257.) 
Vienna. Scr. 398. (G720A258.) 

[Gal. P. Heb. Rom. 1, 2, Cor.] 
Athens. [P.H.] (GV57A260R110.) 



Athens. [P. H. 

Athens. [H. T. 

Athens. [P. H. 
Athens. 



[P. H. 
[P. H. 



(G'767A261.) 
(G794A262.) 
(G796A263.) 
(G801A264.) 



Athens. [P.H.](G808A265R112.) 
Berlins. 404. [P H.] (G823A266.) 
Grot.-F.[P.H.](G824A267R113.) 
Vat.Reg.[PH.](G886A268R115.) 
Ven. Scr. 406. (P. IT. want.)(G891.) 
Upsal. 812. Scr. 274. (G901A269.) 
At.S.407.[PH.](G922A270R116.) 
AthosDion.Scr.423. (G927A271.) 
AthosDion.Scr.424.(G935A272.) 
AthosDion.Scr.425.(G941A273.) 
Athos Dion. (G945A274.) 
Athos Dion. (G959A276.) 
Ath. Esp. (G986A277R117.) 
Ath. Iber. [P. H.] (G996A278.) 
Ath. Iber. [P. H.] (G997A279.) 
Ath. Iber. [P. H.] (G999A280.) 
Ath. Iber. (G10O3A281.) 
Ath. Carac. (G1040A282.) 
Ath. Cutlura. (G1058A283.) 
At. L. [P.H.] (G1072A284R118.) 
Ath. L. (G1075A286R119.)[P.H.] 
Ath. Pantel. (G1094A287R120.) 

[PH.J 
Chalcis Sch.[P.H.] (G1149A288.) 
Sinai, 259. (G1240A289.) 
Sinai, 260. (G1241A290.) 
Shiai, 261. (G1242A291.) 
Sinai, 262. (G1243A292.) 
Sinai, 263. (G1244A293.) 
Sinai, 264. (G1245A294.) 
Sinai, 265. (G1246A295.) 
Sinai, 266. (G1247A296.) 
Sinai, 267. (G1248A297.) 
Sinai, 268. (G1249A298.) 
Sinai, 269. (G1250A299.) 
Sinai, 270. [P.H.] (G1251A300.) 
Flor. Lau. [P. H.] (A149R180.) 
Leyden, 66. pap. XV. [P.H.] 
Athens. [P. H.] (A807R105.) 
Cairo. [P. H.] (A381.) 



353, 
354 
355, 
356, 
357, 
358, 
359, 
360 
361 
362, 
363, 
364 
365, 
366, 
367, 
368, 
369 
370 
371 

372 
373 
374 
375 
376 



377 

378 
379 
380 
381 
382 
383 
384 
385 
386 
387 
388 
389 
390 
391 
392 

393 
393 



Chalcis Mon. [H. T.] (A382.) 
Chalcis Sch. (A3 8 3.) 
Chalcis Sch. [P. H.] (A384.) 
Chalcis Sch. [P. H.] (A385.) 
Chalcis Sch. [P. H.] (A386.) 
Patmos. (A387.) 
Patmos. (AS88.) 
Patmos. (A389.) 
Patmos. (A390.) 
Saloniki. [H. T.] (A391.) 
Saloniki. [P. H.] (A392.) 
Saloniki. [H. T.] (A393.) 
Sinai. [P. H. ?] (A394.) 
Sinai. [P. H.] (A395.) 
Sinai. {A399R135.) 
Sinai. [H. T. ?] (A400.) 
Sinai. [P. H.] (A403.) 
Sinai. [H.T.y] (A413.) 
Madison, N. J. (Drew Sem. Lib.) 

[P.H.] 1366,1300. 

B. M. Arundel, 534. ^xiper. XIV. 

Vienna Theol. 157. 1088. [H.T.] 

Besancon, 200. pap. XV. [H. T.] 

Paris Nat. 224 A. paper. XV. 

S Paris Sup. 1001. XIV. Scr. 338. 

Paris N. Suppl. 1035. (13 frag.) 

Escurial w. II. 20. 

■ Vat. Ottob. 74. p. XV. Scr. 326. 

Vat. Pal. Gr. 423. XII. Scr. 330. 

, Paris Cois. Gr. 200. Scr. 341. 

[H. T.] (G38A19.) 
, Paris Cois. 29. Xin. 
, Paris Cois. 30. XII. [P. H.] 
, Paris C. 95. XL Scr. 339. [P.H.] 
. Paris C.2l7.XIII.Scr.340.[P.H.] 
, Athens Nat. 69. X. [P. H.J 
, Athens Nat. 100. p. [P.H.] XIII. 
, Escurial X- IV- 15. XII. 
, Bologna 2378. XIV. 
, Flor. Lau. VI. 8. p. XIII. [P.H.] 
, Flor. Lau. X. '9. paper. XIV. 
. Flor. Lau. XL 7. paper. XV. 
. Flor. Lau. Con v. Sop. 21. p. XVI. 
. Milan. Am A. 62 inf. XI. [P.H. ?] 
. MilanAm.C.(E?)295. XI. [P.H.] 
. Milan Ambr. D. 541 inf. XI. 

Scr. 288. [P. H.] 
. Mil. Am.E.2inf.;). XIII. Scr. 286. 
^ Milan Ambr. A. 241 inf. paper. 
XVI. Scr. 287. 



198 



CURSIVE manuscripts: PAULINE EPISTLES 



394. Naples II. B. 23. p. XIV. [P.H.] 

395. Naples II. B. 24. p. XV. [P-H.] 

396. Rome Barberin VI. 13. XII. 

Sci-. 297. [P. H.] 

397. Rome Casa.G.V.7.;).XIV.[P.n.] 

398. Vat. Gr. 549. XII. Scr. 305. 

399. Vat. Gr. 646. p. XIII. Scr. 310. 

400. Vat. Gr. 64V. pap. XIV. (G858.) 

401. Vat. Gr. 648. 1232. Ser. 312. 

402. Vat. Gr. 692. XL Scr. 314. 

403. Vat. Gr. 1222. p. XVI. Scr. 315. 

404. Vat. 21 80. JO. XV. Scr. 323. [PH.] 

405. Vat. Ottob. 17. p. XV. [H. T.] 

406. Vat. Pal. 10. X. Scr. 327. [P. H.] 

407. Vat. Pal. 204. X. Scr. 328. [P. H.] 

408. Venice Mark, 36. XVI. [H. T.] 

409. Athos Cutlunius, 90 b. XII. 

410. Athos Cutl. 129. paper. XIV. 

411. Constantinople Holy Sep. 2. 

412. Constantinople Holy Sep. 3. 

413. Patraos, S. John, 6i. X. 

414. Patmos, S. John, 62. XII. [H.T.] 

415. Patmos, S. John, 63. XL or XIL 

416. Patmos, S. John, 116. XIIL 

417. S. Saba (in Tower), 41. XIV. 

418. GroningenUniv.A.C.l.XV.[PH.] 

419. Athens (221). [P.H.] (A3 11.) 

420. Athens (419). [H. T.J (A308.) 

421. Athens. [P. H.] (A312.) 

422. Athens. [P. H.] (A313.) 

423. Grotta-Ferrata, A. B. 1. Scr. 291. 

[H. T.] (A317.) 
424.G.-F.A.B.3.Scr.292.[PH.](A318.) 

425. G.-F.A.B.6.Scr.293.[H.T.](A319.) 

426. Messina, 40. S. 283. [PH.](A320.) 

427. Casan. G. II. 6. Scr. 836. [H. T.] 

(A321.) 

428. Coislin, Gr. 207. (G1267.) 

429. Lesbos, 55. [P.H.] (A323R127.) 

430. Vat. 1208.Scr.294. [H.T.] (A326.) 

431. Vat. 1971. Scr.319.[H.T.](A328.) 

432. Vat. Gr. 2099. Scr. 322. (A329.) 

433. Vat. Pal. 38. [P.H.] (A330 ) 

434. Ven. II. 114. [P.H.] (A332R128.) 

435. Edin. Makel. [P. H.] (A333.) 

436. Linkoping, Benzel, 35. Scr. 272. 

[H. T.] (A334R129.) 

437. Upsal. 11. Scr. 273. (A335.) 

438. Athos Dion. 68. (A344.) 

439. Athos Dion. 382. (A346.) 



440. 
441. 
442. 
443. 
444. 
445. 
446. 
447. 
448. 
449. 
450. 
451. 
452. 
453. 
454. 
455. 
456. 
457. 
458. 
459. 
460. 
461. 
462. 
463. 
464. 
465. 
466. 
467. 
468. 
469. 
470. 
471. 
472. 
473. 
474. 
475. 
476. 
477. 

478. 
479. 
480. 
481. 
482. 
483. 
484. 
485. 
486. 
487. 



Athos Docheiar. 38. 
Athos Doclieiar. 48. 
Athos Docheiar. 136. 
Athos Docheiar. 139. 
Athos Doclieiar. 147. 
Athos Esphigmen. 63. 
Athos Esphigmen. 64. 
Athos Esphigmen. 65. 
Athos Espliigmeu. 66. 
Athos Esphigmen. 67. 
Athos Esphigmen. 68. 



Athos Iber. 24. 
Athos Iber. 25. 
Athos Iber. 37. 
Athos Iber. 57. 
Athos Iber. 60. 
Athos Constamon 
Athos Cutlum. 57. 
Athos Cutlum. 80. 
Athos Cutlum. 81. 
Athos Cutlum. 82. 
Athos Cutlum. 83. 
Athos Cutlum. 275 



CA347.) 
(A348.) 
(A349.) 
(A350.) 
(A351.) 
(A352.) 
(A353.) 
(A3.54.) 
(A355.) 
(A356.) 
(A357.) 

•) 
(A359R130.) 
(A360.) 
(A361.) 
(A362R131.) 
. 108. (A366.) 

(A368.) 

(A369.) 

(A370.) 

(A371.) 

(A372.) 
(A 373.) 



(ASof 



Ath.S.Paul,2.[P.H.](A374R132.) 
Athos Protat. 32. (A375.) 
Athos Simopet. 42. (A376.) 
Athos Stauron. 52. (A377-) 
Athos Philoth. 38. (A378.) 
Athos Philoth. 76. (A3 79.) 
Athens, 43. [P.H.] (A307R105.) 
Escurial, T. III. 17. XIL (R142.) 
Athens (259). XV. or XVI. 
Escurial,-.//.III.2.jO.XIV.Scr.232. 
Escurial, x- HI. 10. (A233.) 
St. Petersburg Porfiri. (A3 15.) 
Escurial, Q IV. 22. (A237.) 
Modeua,EstensisII.C.4. (A239.) 
B. M. Add. 28816. (A205R181.) 

[P.H.] 
Milan,N.272Sup.jo.XVLScr.225. 
Modena,EstensisII. A.13. (A238.) 
Vat. Reg. Gr. 4. X. Scr. 324. 
Flor.Lau.IX.10.XI.orXIL[P.H.] 
Vat. Gr. 636. p. XIH. or XIV. 
Copen. Thott. 14. p. XVL [P.H.] 
Camb. XL (G1277A418R?185.) 
''Sinelocor (G1287A419.) 
Vacat. 

Berlin, Henry Brugsch. (?). 'pa- 
pyrus. [2d Thess. i. 1-2, 2.] 



CURSIVE manuscripts: book of revelation 



199 



D.— THE BOOK OF REVELATION 



1. Mayhingen, Bav. (ff. B5-90. pap.) 

XII. boncenoke.cf. \V-Hp.263. 

2. Paris 237. Stephens' is. (A10P12.) 
3^. Missing. 

4. Paris N. Gr. 219. (A12P16.) 

5. Afissinq. (W-H = G597.) 

6. Ox. Bodl. Bar. 3. (A23P28.) 

7. B. M. Harl. 5537. ^' bon. not.'''' 

(A25P31.) 

8. B. M. Harl. 5778. (A28P34.) 

9. Ox. Bodl. Misc. 74. (A30P36.) 
10. Camb. Un. Dd. 9. 69. XV. (G60.) 
l\. M'ming. (A39P45.) 

12. Vat. Peg. Gr. 179. XV. (A40P46.) 

13. Frankfort. (A42P48Evl. 923 Apl56.) 

14. Leicester. (G69A31P37.) (v.p.ll2.) 
15"^ Basil, A. N. III. 12. (R.iii, 3-iv.8.) 

16. Hamburg, 1252. (A45P52.) 

17. Paris N. Cois. 199. (G35A14P18.) 

18. Paris N. Cois. 202. XII. (A18P22.) 

19. Paris N. Cois. 205. (A17P21.) 

20. Vat. Gr. 2080. (G175A41P194.) 

21. Rome Vallicell. D. 20. paper. XV. 

22. Rome Val. B. 86. (A166P204.) 

23. Flor. L.C. S. 53. (G367A146P182.) 

24. Vatican Gr. 2062. (A160P193.) 

25. Vat. Pal. Gr. 171. (G149A77P88.) 

26. Oxf.Ch.C.W.12.(G506A199P256.) 

27. O.C.C.W.34.XI.(G517A190P244.) 

28. Oxf. Bodl. Baroc. 48. paper. XV. 

29. B. M. Harl. 5613. (A60P63.) 

30. Wolfenbiit. 16. 7. XIV. (A69P74.) 

31. B.M. Harl. 5678. paper. XV. 

32. Dresden A. 124. XV. 

33. Vien.The.23.W7<i;. (G218A65P57.) 

34. Vienna Theol. 302. (A66P67.) 

35. Vienna Tlieol. 3o7. XIV. 

36. Vienna Sup. Gr. 93. XIII. 

37. V^at. Gr. 366. (A72P79.) 

38. Vaticnn 579. p. XV. (v. p. 110.) 

39. Vat. Gr. 1136. [w.laamce] (P85.) 

40. Vat. Gr. 1160. (G141A75P86.) 

41. Vat. Reg. Gr. 68. paper. XV. 

42. Vat. Pii II. Gr. 60. (G80P91.) 

43. Rome Barb. IV. 56. XIV. 

44. Ro. Prop.L.VI.19. (G180A82P92.) 



45. Flor. Lau. IV. 32. (A89P99.) 

46. Venice, 10. XV. (G209A95P108.) 

(v. p. 112.) 

47. Dresden A. 172. (G241A104P120.) 

48. Moscow Syn. 380. (G242A105P1 21.) 

49. Mos. S. 67. p. XV. " bonce oiotce.'' 

50. Moscow- Syn. 206. paper. XV. 

51. Paris Xat'.Gr.47. (G18A113P132.) 

52. Paris Nat. Gr. 66. (A61P133.) 

53. Paris Nat. Gr. 69. (A116P136.) 

54. Vacat. 

55. Paris N. Gr. 101. (A118P138.) 

56. Paris N. Gr. 102 A. (A119ri39 ) 

57. P.N.Gr.l23,124.(G296A124Pl49.) 

58. Paris Nat. 19. p. XV. or XVI. 

59. Paris Sup. 99. pap. XV. or XVI. 

60. '' Delendus.'' (Pi 52.) 

61. Paris Nat. 491. p. XIII. or XIV. 

62. Paris, 239. paper. 1422. 

63. Paris, 241. paper. XVI. 

64. Paris Nat. 224. (P159.) 

65. Moscow Univ. Lib. 25. XII. 

66. Vacat. 

67. Vatican, 1743. 1801. 

68. Vatican, 1904. XL or XII. 

69. Vatican Ottob. 258. (A161P198.) 

70. Vat. Ott. 66. (G386A151P199.) 

71. Vacat. 

72. Rome Chisianus, R IV.8. XVI. 

73. Rome Corsin. 41. E. 37. XV. 

74. Venice Mark, 546. (A140P215.) 

75. Florence Lau. IV. 30. (A86P96.) 

76. Vacat. (i=R76.) 

77. Flor. Laurent. VIL 9. pap. XVI. 

78. Vatican Ottob. Gr. 176. (P197.) 

79. Vatican Gr. 666. paper. XIV. 
79^. Munich, 248. paper. XVI. 

80. Munich, 644. paper. XIV. 

81. Munich, 23. paper. XVI. 

82. Munich, 211. (A179P128.) 

83. Turin B. V. 8. (G339A135P170.) 

84. Flor. Riccardi 84. (G368A150.) 

85. Jerusalem H. S. 9. (A184P232.) 

86. S. Saba 10. (G462A187P236.) 

87. Cheltenham, 1461. (A178P242 ) 

88. Venice Mark, 6. (G205A93P106.) 



1 Cited in Revelation seventy-seven times by Stephens. 

2 A cursive addition to uncial E. q. v. 



200 



CURSIVE manuscripts: book of revelation- 



89. S. Saba, 20. (G466A189r267.) 

90. Dresden A. 95. XII. 

91. Vat. 1209. ''boiaenoUe:' (P293.) 

92. Dublin Trin. Col. A 4. 21. XVI. 

(G61A34P40.) 

93. Lond. Lamb. 118G. Mat. (P290.) 

94. B.M.Add.ll837.(G201A9lP104.) 

95. Parham (Curzoii), 82. \1. XI. or 

XII. " eximice noice.^'' 

96. P;n'liain(Uurz()ii), 93. 2. p. XIV. 

97. P.M. Add. 17469. ((U98A198P255.) 

98. Ox. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 34 (text like 

R30). (G522A200P257.) 

99. Naples II. Aa. 7 (?). (A83P93.) 

100. Naples 11. Aa. 10(?). XIV. 

101. St. Pet. Mur. 129. jt>. XV.Scr.103. 

102. Paris Arsenal, 9. (A301P259.) 

103. Ferrara, 187, 188. NA. 7. Ser. 

102. (G5S2A206P262) 

104. S.Saba, 20. Scr.205. (A243P287.) 

105. Athens(43).Scr.lll.(A307P469.) 

106. Zittau. A. 1. (G664A253P303.) 

107. Chelten. 7682. (G680A255P305.) 

108. Lon.H.B-C.ii.4.(G699A256P306.) 

109. Venice, 6. (G206A94P107.) 

110. Athens, Th. 12. (G757A260P309.) 

111. Athens, 67^- Scr. 149. (G792.) 

112. Ath. Mam. (G808A26oP314.) 

113. Grot.r.A'.aM.(G824A267P316.) 

114. Vat. Gr. 1882. Scr. 115. (G866.) 

115. Vat. Reg. 6. (G886A268P317.) 

116. Athos Greg. 3. (G922A270P320.) 

117. Atho?Esp.l86.(G986A277P326.) 

118. Athos Lnur. (G1072A284P333.) 

119. Athos Laiir. (G1075A286P334.) 

120. AthosPan.29.(Gl094A287P335.) 

121. Paris Coisl. 224. (A250P299.) 

122. Athens Xat. 217. (A251P301.) 

123. Paris Sup. Gr. 159. (G743A259.) 

124. Athens Nat. (64). (A309P300.) 

125. Escurial, ■^. III. 6. (A235.) 

126. Escurial, ^. III. 18. (A236.) 

127. Lesbos, r. Xa/x. 55. (A323P429.) 

128. Venice,MarkII.114. (A332P434.) 

129. Linkup. Benzel. 35. (A334P436.) 

130. Athos Iber. 25. (A359P452.) 

131. Athos Iber. 60. (A362P455.) 

132. Athos S. Paul, 2. (A374P463.) 

133. Chalcis Sch. 26. (A3S4P355.) 

134. Chalcis Sch. 96. (A386P357.) 

135. Sinai, 279. (A399P367.) 



136. Vienna Theol. 69. pap. 1507. 

137. Vienna Theol. 163. pap. XV. 

138. Vienna Tlieul. 220. pap. XV. 

139. Paris, 240. paper. 1543. 

140. Paris Coislin. 256. XI. or XII. 

141. Athens, r^jg iSovXtjg. p. XVI. 

142. Escurial, T. iii. 17. X. (P479.) 

143. Escurial, X. iii. 6. 1107. 

144. Madrid, 0. 19, No 7. 7^C?) XVI. 

145. Florence Lau. vii. 29. /;. XVI. 

146. Messina Un. 99. XIII. Scr. 118. 

147. Modena Est. IILE.l. pap. XV. 

148. Modena Est. III.F.12. pap. XV. 

149. Rome, Ang. A.4.1. p. XIV. S. 1 2i). 

150. Rome, Ans. B.5.15.jt>.XV. S.121. 
151.Ro.Chis.R.V.33.;). XIV.S. 122. 

152. Vat. Gr. 370. XI. 

153. Vat. 542. 1331. Scr. 114. 

154. Vat. Gr. 1190. p. XV. or XVI. 

155. Vat. Gr. 1426. p. XIII. 

156. Milan A. H. 104 sup.(A139Pl74.) 

157. Vat. Gr. 1976.;?. XVI. Scr. 116. 

158. Vat.Gr.2129. p. XVI. (Evl.ortl.) 

159. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 154. jyap. XV. 

160. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 283. pap. 1574. 

161. Vat. Palat. Gr. 346. paper. XV. 

162. Venice, Mark, 1.40. pap. XVI. 

163. Ven. M. IL54. p. XV. or XVI. 

164. Athos St. Anna 11. p. XV. 

165. Athos Batopedion, 90. 

166. Athos Batopedion, 90 bis. 

167. Athos Dionv. 163. pap. 1622. 

(Evl642Apll70.) 

168. Athos Docheiar. 81. p. 1798, 

169. Athos Iber. 34. XIV. 

170. Athos Iber. 379. X. 

171. Athos Iber. 546. paper. XIV. 

172. Athos Iber. 594. papej-. XVII. 

173. Athos Iber. 605. paper. 1601. 

174. Athos Iber. 644. paper. 1685. 

175. Athos Iber. 661. papei: 1562. 

176. Athos Constamon. 29. p. XVI. 

177. Athos Constamon. 107. XIII. 

178. Patmos, 12. XIV. (Apll61.) 

179. Patmos mon. St. John. 64. XII. 

180. Flor. L. C. Sop. 150. (A149P349.) 

181. B. M. Add. 28816. (A205P477.) 

182. Dresden Reg. 187. XVI. Scr. 112. 

183. Saloniki, 10. X. (Apll63.) 

184. Leyden (Isaac Voss), 48./). 1560. 

185. (Gi277A418P484) (?) 



LECTIONARIES 
(1.) The Evangelium 

The practice of using formal tables of Scripture lessons seems to have been 
regarded as ancient even in the IVth century. "Chrysostom devotes a whole 
liomily to explain why the Acts of the Apostles are publicly read throughout 
the festal season, between Easter-day and Whitsuu-day, and elsewhere states 
that the rule of tlie Fathers (nov Trarepiov 6 vofiog) directs that book to be laid 
aside after Pentecost" (Scr. in Srnit/is Did. of Ch. Antiq.). The earliest known 
Synaxaria, or table of lessons for the whole year, are found in two uncial MSS. 
at Paris (Codd. K. [Cyprius] and M. [CampianusJ), both of the IXth century. 
On the margins of those MSS. — and of Cod. L. (Vlllth century), of the same 
lit)rary — are found marginal notes, usually in red ink, indicating the beginning 
('APXH' [ap%J7]) and end (TE'AOC [TiXog]) of each lesson, with the day ap- 
pointed for it, and sometimes the initial words by which tlie lesson is to be 
introduced. 

The earliest known of the Evavgelia^ or Gospel lesson books proper, most of 
which are uncials (marked by the letter U)^ seem to belong to the IX. or X. 
centuries, as will appear from the following table. The Greek ecclesiastical 
year began with Easter-day (ri) ayia koI /ueyaXy KvpiuKy tov Tracr^rt), and daily 
continuous lessons are prescribed (with some interruptions) from John and Acts 
till Whitsun-day (KvpiaKy ttjq TTfrrr/Kooriyc ) ; but, after that, the Saturday 
{aa^jiaToj)) and Sunday {KvpiaKy) lessons are often given alone, without those of 
the five ordinary week dnys (see table in Scrivener, Intr. pp. 80-86). They are 
denominated (TajSfSaTOKvpiaKai (aajS. Kvp.), whereas a daily reading for every 
week is called eiSdonag (ejSd.). In the following table of the Evangelia the MSS. 
marked with an asterisk [*J (John, 6/3^. Mt. Luc. o-a/3. Kvp.) are those which 
have the daily lessons throughout the seven Johannean weeks (Easter to Pente- 
cost), and afterwards lessons from Matt, and Luke for Saturday and Sunday 
during the rest of the year. Those marked with an obelisk [f] (John, Matt. 
Lu. e/3^.) have daily lessons from the three Gospels throughout tlie year. Those 
which have (Matt. Lu. o-a/3. Kvp.'), without (John, i/3^.), are marked *-J. The 
sign f-J. indicates daily lessons for Matt, and Lu., without John. The abbrevia- 
tion ew0. stands for kiadiva., a morning lesson, for eleven successive Sundays, 
beginning with All Saints. 

For other peculiarities the reader is referred to Gregory (Prol.) and Scrivener, 
and to the article Ledionary, by Scrivener, in Smith's Did. of Ch. Antiquities. 
Prof. Gregory informs us that a few— viz. : Evl. 1. 6. 30, 117, 131, 132, 142, 204, 
206, 300 — have only select readings; also, that Evl. 10, 305, 398 are wanting in 
aaf3j3aTOKvpiaKoJv, while Evl. 438 has only the cra/3. Kvp. in John., and that Evl. 
114, 306, 836, present only the KvpiaKag, or Lord's dav, lessons. A few, such 
as Evl. 60, 104, 133, 241, 250(?), 421, have, also, readings from the Acts and 
Epp., and are, therefore, denominated aTroaroXoevayytkia. 

(2.) The Apostolos 

"The Apostle" ('O 'ATcoaToXog) was the most ancient designation of a 
lectionary containing the Epistles. The practice of copying out these lessons 
was not so general as of the Gospels, and the MSS. are for the most part of 
later date. 



203 



LECTION AEIES : THE EVANGELIUM 



E.— LECTIONARIES: (1) THE EVANGELIUM 



1. 

2. 

3. 

4. 

5. 

6. 

7. 

8. 

9. 
10. 
11. 
12. 
13. 
14. 
15. 
16. 
17. 
18. 
19. 
20. 
21. 
22. 
23. 
24. 
25. 
26. 

27. 

28. 
29. 
30. 
31. 
32. 
33. 
34. 
35. 
36. 
37. 

38. 
39. 
40. 
41. 
42. 
43. 
44. 
45. 



Paris, 278. X. (?) U. 
Paris, 280. X. U. 
Oxf. Lin. Coll. //. 15. XL Ur 
Camb. Univ. Dd. 8.49. XL* 



Ox. Bodl. Baroc. 202. 
Leyden (Scaliger) 243. 



X. 6^.* 
p. XL? 



U. 



Paris, 301. 1204. 

Paris, 312. XIV. f 

Paris, 307. XIIL f 

Paris, 287. XIIL 

Paris, 309. XIIL * 

Paris, 310. XIIL f 

Paris Cois. 31. XL CT".* 

Paris, 315. paper. XVI. f 

Paris, 302. XIIL f 

Paris, 297. XIL * 

Paris, 279. IX. * U. 

Oxf.Bodl.Laud.32. XILorXIILf 

Oxf. Bodl. Misc. 10. XIIL f 

Oxf. Bodl. Laud. 34. 1047.* 

Oxf. Bo. Ar. Sel. B. 56. XIL *-J. 

Oxf.Bodl.Arch.Selden.B.54.XIV, 

Mhaing. Unc 

Munich, 383. X. * U. 

Brit. Mus. Harl. 5650. XIIL* 

Oxf. B. Ar. Sel. Sup. 2. XIIL * 

(Apl28.) 
Oxf. Bodl. Seld. Sup. 3. XIV. and 

IX.*- J. f ragm. (partlv U.&Pal) 
Ox.Bodl.Misc.il. XIIL* 
Oxf. Bodl. Misc. 12. XIL or XIIL 
Oxf.Bo.Crora.il. 1225. (Apl26o.) 
[(?) " (9/'^mNuremb." miss?7?^.] XII. 
Gotha, Ducal Lib. MS. 78. XL 
Rome "Card Alex. Albani." XL U. 
Munich, 329. IX. f U. 
Vatican, 351. X. U. 
Vatican, 1067. VIILorlX.f U. 
Rom. Pro. Borg. L. VI. 6. XIL * 

(Apl.7.) 
= 117 below. (W-H. = 183.) 
= 118 below. (W-H. = 184.) 
Escurial L X. U. 
Escurial x- HL 12. X. or XL U. 
Escurial x- HL 13. X. or XL U. 
Escurial %. IIL 16. XL or XIL 
Copenhagen 1324. XIL (Apl8.) 
Vienna Law Lib. Gr. 5. X. tl. 



46. 
47. 
48. 
49. 
50. 
51. 
52. 
53. 
54. 
55. 
56. 
57. 
58. 
59. 
60. 
61. 
62. 
63. 
64. 
65. 
66. 
67. 
68. 
69. 
70. 
71. 
72. 
72^ 
73. 
74. 
75. 
76. 
77. 
78. 
79. 
80. 
81. 
82. 
83. 
84. 
85. 
86. 
87. 
88. 
89. 
90. 
91. 
92. 



VienTia Sup. Gr. 12. IX. or X. U. 
Moscow H. S3'nod 42. X. U. 
Moscow H. Synod 43. 1055, 
Moscow Typ.'Svn. 11. X. and XL 
Moscow Typ. Syn. 226. XIV. U. 
Moscow Typ. Svn. 9. pajier. XIV. 
Mos. H. Stu. 266. XIV. (ApllG) 
Mos.H.Syn.267. p. XV. (Apll7.) 
Mos. H.Svn.268.^. 1470. (Apll8.) 
Typog. Syn. 47. jD. 1602. (Apll9.) 
Typog. Syn. 9. pap. XV. (Apl20.) 
Dresden A. 151. paper. XV. 
Paris Sup. Gr. 50. paper. XVII. 
Vacat. (W-H. = Evl.185.) 
Paris, 376. 1021.* (Apll2.) 
(G729.) 



Paris, 182. 
= G. 303. 

Paris, 277. 
Paris. 281. 
Paris, 282. 
Paris, 283. 
Paris, 284. 
Paris, 285. 
Paris, 286. 
Paris, 288. 
Paris, 289. 
Paris, 290. 



IX.* V. 
IX.* U. 

Falimp. IX. 
Palimp. IX. 
XIL Z7(?) 
XILf 
XILf 
XILf 
1066.* 
[1257 (Scr.)].* 



Three uncial leaves in 72. IX. 

Paris, 291. XIL 

Paris, 292. XIL* 

Paris, 293. XIL f (?) 

Paris, 295. XIL f 

Paris, 296. XIL* 

Paris, 298. XIL 

Paris, 299. XIV. f 

Paris, 300. XIL f 

Paris, 305. XIV.* 

Paris, 276. pap. XIV.* (Apl31.) 

Paris, 294. XILf (Apl21.) 

Paris Sup. 32. XILI. (Ap]9.) 

Pa.SuD.33. XILorXIIL (ApllO.) 

Paris, 311. 1336.f 

Paris, 313. XIV.* 

Paris, 314. XIV.* 

Paris, 316. paper. 

Paris, 317. paper. 

Paris, 318. XIV.* 

Paris, 324. pap. XIV. (Apl35.) 



XIV.* 
1533.* 



LECTIONARIES : THE EYAXGELIUM 



93. 

94. 

95. 

96. 

97. 

98. 

99. 
100. 
101. 
102. 
103. 
104. 
105. 
106. 
107. 
108. 
109. 
110. 
111. 
112. 
113. 
114. 
115. 
116. 
117. 
118. 
119. 
120. 
121. 
122. 
123. 
124. 
125. 
126. 
127. 
128. 
129. 
130. 
131. 
132. 
133. 
134. 
135. 
136. 
137. 
138. 
139. 
140. 
141. 
142. 



Paris, 326. pap. XVI. (Apl36.) 
Paris, 330. XII. (A pi 29.) 
Paris, 374. XIV.* 
Par.Sup.115.fwa XVI.(Apl262.) 
Paris, 376. XIV. (G324Apl32.) 
Paris, 377. Fal.i part. bis). XV.* 
Paris, 380. paper. XVI.* 
Paris, 381. paper. 1550.* 
Paris, 303. XIV. f 
Milan Amb. S. 62 Sup. p. 1370. 
Milan Amb. D. 67 Sup. XIII.* 
Mil.Am.D.72Sup. XII. (Apl47.) 
Milan Amb. M. 81 Sup. XIIL* 
Milan Amb. C. 91 Sup. XIIL* 
Venice, 548. XII.* 
Venice, 549. XI. or Xll.f 
Venice, 550. XlV.f 
Venice, 551. XIIL* 
Modena Est. II. C. 6. X.* U. 
rior. Laur. Con v. Sop, 24. (Apl4.) 
Flor. Lau. VI. 2. XIIL f 
Flor. Lau. VI. 7. XIV. 
Flor. Lau. VI. 21. X.* U. 
Flor. Lau. VL 31. X.* U. 
Flor. Lau. Med. Pal. 244. XIL 
Flor. Lau. Med. Pal. 243. XlV.f 
Vatican 1155. XIILf 
Vat. 1156. XIL or Xin.* 
Vat. 1157. Xl.f 
Vat. 1068. (Scr. 1168.) 1175.* 

X. U. 

XIL* 

XL or XIL* 

Xll.f 

IX.* U. 
Vat. 2133. XIV.* 
Vat. Reg. 12. XILf 
Vat. Ottob. 2. IX.* U. 
Vat. Ottob. 175. XFV. 
Vat. Ottob. 326. XIV. 
Vat.Ottob.416. JO. XlV.f (Apl39.) 
Rome Barb. VI. 4. Xlll.f 
Rome Barb. IV. 54. Pal. Ylll. U. 
Rome Barb. IV. 54. XIL* 
Rome Vail. D. 63. XL or XIL* 
Naples,ILA.a.6.jo. XV.orXVL* 
Venice, 12. X.* U. 
Venice, 626. paper. XIIL 
Venice, L IX. XL* 
Venice, I. XXIIL XIV. or XV. 



Vat, 
Vat. 
Vat, 
Vat, 

Vat, 



1522. 

1988. 
2017. 
2041. 
2063. 



143. Vacat. = G. 595. 

144. Rome [?] (onceMalatest. Cesena), 

IT. XXVII. 4. XIL 

145. Rome [?] (M. C.) XXIX. 2. XIL 

146. Camb. Dd. VI I L 23. XILf 

147. B. M. Harl. 2970. } j ,. ,,^,0 

148. B.M.Harl. 2994. [^''^t^^^S^- 

149. Vacat. = G. 505. 

150. B. M. Harl. 5598. 9J)5.t V. 

151. B. M. Harl. 5785. XIL* 

152. B. M. Harl. 5787. IX. or X.* V. 

153. =G. 436. (Evl.?) 

154. Munich, 326. XIIL 

155. Vienna, 209. X.* C/". Pa?. Scr. 180. 

156. Rome, Vail. D. 4. 1. XL latet. 

157. Ox. Bodl. Clarke 8. 1253.* 

158. Jerus. H. Sep. 10. XIV. 

159. Monasterii virginum. XIIL 

160. S. Saba, 4. XIV. 

5. paper. XV. 

6. paper. XV. 
paper. XIIL 



161. S. Saba 

162. S. Saba, 6. 

163. S. Saba, 13. 

164. S. Saba, 14. 

165. S. Saba, 17. 

166. S. Saba, 21. 

167. S. Saba, 22. 

168. S. Saba, 23. 

169. S. Saba, 24. 

170. S. Sal)a, 25. 



XIV. 

paper. 
XIIL 
XIV. 
XIIL 
XIIL 
XIIL 



XV. 



Scr. 326. 



171.S.S.?1059.["me»fcw-y<.?"](Apl52.) 
172.Patm()S,Mon.St Jolin.IV.(IX?) IT. 

173. Patmos, M. St.J. IX. IT. 

174. Patmos, M. St.eT. X. IT. 

175. Patmos, M.St. J. X. U. 

176. Patmos, M.St. J. XIL 

177. Patmos, M.St. J. XIIL 

178. Patmos, M.St. J. XIV. 

179. Treve3.143.r. X.,XL f/! (Apl55.) 

180. AndoverTheol.Sem.(v.TableXL) 

MS i. XIV.* Scr. 463. 
181 P^scr. Curzon.83,18.980.*Scr.234. 
182. Curzon. 1, 1. IX. Scr. 233. 
183xScr.B.M.Ar. 547. X.* U. S. 257. 
184yS«>-B. M.Bur. 22. 1319.t S. 259. 
185 ^ Scr. Cambr. Clir. C. 13, 4, 6.t XL 

Scr. 222. (Apl59.) 

186. Cambr. Trin. Coll. 0. IV. 22. 

XIL* Scr. 221. 

187. B. M. Arun. 536. XIIL* Scr. 256. 

188. B.M.A. 5153. 1033.* Scr. 260. 



204 



LECTIONAEIES : THE EVANGELIUil 



189. B. M. Add. 11840. XH.* Scr. 261. 

(Apll75.) 

190. B. M. A. 1V370. XL, XH. S. 262. 
190? B. M. A. 19392b. XIII. Scr. 262. 

191. B. M. Add. 18212. Xll.f Scr.263. 

192. B.M. Add. 19460. XIII.* Scr. 264. 

193. B. M. A. 19993. 1335.*;?. S. 266. 

194. Oxf.Bo.CaM.85. IX.* Scr. 202. U. 

195. Oxf. Bodl. Can. 92. X.* Scr. 203. 

196. Oxf. B. C. 119. p. XV.f Scr. 204. 

197. Oxf. B. C. 126. p. XV. Scr. 205. 

198. Oxf. B. Clark. 45. Xll.f Scr. 206. 

199. Oxf. B. C. 46. Xin.* Scr, 207. 

200. Oxf. B. C. 47. Xll.f Scr. 208. 

201. Oxf. B. C. 48. XIII.* Scr. 209. 

202. Oxf.Bo.Crom.27. Xll.f Scr. 2 10. 

203. Ox. B. Misc. 1 1 9. Xlll.f Scr. 2 11 . 

204. Oxf. B. Misc. 140. XI. Scr. 212. 

205. Oxf. B. Baroc. 197. X. Scr. 201. 

206. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake. 13. XI. 
206=. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake. 13. (Leaves 

i-iv.of206.) U. IX. Scr. 2 13. 

207. Oxf. C. C. W. 14. XII.* Scr. 214. 

208. Oxf. C. C. W. 15. 1068.* S. 215. 

209. Oxf. Ch. Ch. W. 16. XII.* S. 216. 

210. Oxf. C. C. W. 17. XII.* Scr. 217. 

211. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake. 18. XII. or 

XIILf Palimp. Scr. 218. 

212. Oxf.C. C.W. 19. XL* Scr. 219. 

213. Oxf. C. C. W. 23. XIILf S. 220. 

214. Lond. H.B-Coutts 1.2. XIL or 

XIIL* Scr. 239. 

215. Lond. H.B-Coutts L8. XHL* 

U. (Apll76.) Scr. 240. 

216. Lond. H. B-C. I.IO. XIL Scr. 251. 

217. Lond. H. B-C. L23. XIIL* S. 241. 

218. L.H. B-C. L23. [24 Scr.] 2. XIV.* 

219. Lond.H. B-C. 11.5. XILf Scr. 243. 

220. Lond.H. B-C. IL16. Pal. XIV.* 

Scr. 244. 

221. L. H. B-C. IL30.;?. XIILf S. 245. 

222. Lond. H.B-C.in.21. XHL S.246. 

223. Lon.H.B-C.IIL29.;9. XIV. S.252. 

224. Lon.H.B-C.m.34. XIV.* S. 247. 

225. Lond. H. B-Coutts III.43. pap. 

1437.* Scr. 248. 

226. Lon.H.B-C.in.46. XlV.f S.249. 

227. Lon.H.B-C.IIL52. XIV.* S. 250. 

228. Lond. H. B-Coutts in.53. [Scr. 

2632.] paper. XV. (Apl263.) 



229. Lond. Lamb. 1187. XIIL* S. 223. 

230. Lond. Lamb. 1188. XIILf S. 224. 

231. Lond. Lamb. 1189. XIIL* S. 225. 

232. Lond. Lamb. 1193. XIL* S. 226. 

233. Parham, Cur. 84.19. Xl.f S. 235. 

234. London, Sion Coll. Arc. 1.1. 

Xin.* Scr. 227. 

235. Loii. S. C. A. 1.2. XIIL* Scr. 228. 

236. Lon. S. C. Arc. 1.4. XIII.*S. 229. 

237. Ashburnh. 205. XIL* Scr. 237. 
237^ Ashburn. 208 fasc. B. Leaves 6, 

7. Palimp. IX. U. Scr. 238. 

238. Coniston. (Raskin). Scr. 254. XL 

239. Glasgow Hunt. Mus. V.5.10. 

1259.* Scr. 230. 

240. Glasg. H. M. V. 3.3. XII.*S. 231. 

241. Glasgow Hunt. Mu>. y.4.3. 

1199.f Scr. 232. (Apl44.) 

242. Mosc. Synod, 313. VIIL U. 

243. St. Pet. Muralt. 21. VIL U. 

244. St. Pet. Muralt. 35. IX. or X. U. 
245^ St. Pet. Muralt. 36. X. or XL U. 
245". St. Pet. Muralt. 37. Pal. IX. U. 
2461 P«- St. Pet. Muralt. 39 (lY. 13). IX. 

U. Scr. 194. 
247, St. Pet. Muralt. 40 (lY.). IX. 
248a and b. St. Pet. Mur. 43. IX., X. U. 
249pet^op ev. St. Petersb. Muralt. 44. 

IX. U. Scr. 191. (Apll78.) 
250. St. Pet. M. 55. IX. (Apll79.) 
25l3pe- St. Pet. Muralt. 56. (Yn.l79.) 

X. Scr. 195. 
252. St. Pet. Muralt. 69. X. or XL 
2536p«- St. Pet. Muralt. 71. (X.180.) 

1020. Scr. 196. 

254. St. Pet. Muralt. 80. XL Scr. 474. 

255. St. Pet. Muralt. 84. XL or Xn. 
256petropev.2. St. Pet. Muralt. 90. XII. 

Scr. 192. (Apll80.) 
257. St. Pet. Muralt. 37a. XIH. 
258«P«- St. Pet. Muralt. 111. (XI.3.181. 

[101?]) Xin. Scr. 197. 
259. St. P. Mur-. 112. Pal. XHL S. 477. 
260^0 pe. Panticap. Palaeol. Scr. 198. 

261. Paris Sup. 27. XIL* Scr. 158. 

262. Paris Sup. 242. XVII.f Scr. 159. 

263. Besancon,44. XIH.* Scr. 193. 

264. Yenice, L4. p. 1381. Scr. 170. 

265. Yenice, L45. X. U. Scr. 171. 

266. Yenice, L46. XIL (?)* Scr. 172. 



LECTIONAEIES : THE EVANGELIL7M 



205 



267. Venice, lAl. 1046.t Scr. 173. 

268. Venice, 1.48. Xn.* Scr. IH. 

269. Venice, 1.49. VII. U. Scr. 175. 

270. Venice, 1. 50. p. XIV.*? Scr. 176. 

271. Venice, 1.51. p. XVII. Scr. 177. 

272. Venice, 1.52. p. XVI.f Scr. 178. 

273. Venice, II. 17. XIII. Scr. 478. 

274. Venice, II. 143. paper. 1580.* 

275. Venice, I. 53. XII. Scr. 181. 

276. Veuice,1.54. Xlll.f-J. Scr. 182. 

277. Venice,1.55. p. llSO.t Scr.183. 

278. Venice, St. Georgio B'. XIII. 

or XIV.* Scr. 186. 

279. Venice,St.Geo.A'. Xll.f Scr. 184. 

280. Venice,St.Geo.r'.XIV.tScr.l85. 

281. Bologna, 3638. XlV.f Scr. 160. 

282. Parma, 14. XlV.f Scr. 161. 

283. Siena. Univ. X. IV. 1. XL or 

Xll.f Scr. 162. 

284. Milan, Q. 79. Sup. X. Scr. 163. 
285^. Milan, E. S.V.14. XII.* Scr. 164. 
285'1 Milan, E. S.V.14. XIV. Scr. 165. 

286. Milan, E. 101. Sup. Fed. IX. II. 

287. Milan,Ambr.D.108.Sup. Xlll.t 

Scr. 166. (Apll81.) 

288. Milan,A.150.Sup. XIIL* S. 167. 

289. Milan, A. C. 160. Inf. XIV. f-J. 

290. Milan, Ambr. P. 274. Sup. paper. 

XIV.orXV.*Scr.l69.(Apll82.) 

291. Flor. Lau. St. Mark, 706. XL or 

xn.* Scr. 187. 
292 carp. ev. Carpentras (City Lib.), 11. 

X. U. Scr. 189. 
293tisch.ev.Leipsic, Tisch. V. Palrmp. 

VIILorlX.f U, Scr. 190. 
294 *"''i°g- «^- Tubingen, Un. 2. XL 

(cf. Z7M6-.R. Table VIII.) 
295 1'^'"'^- «^- [Mosc. ?] X. (cf. Unc. 0.) 

296. Harvard Univ. Dr. 69. IX. or X. 

U. (v. Table XI.) Scr. 483. 

297. Harvard Univ. A.R.g 3.10. XIL 

(v. Table XI.) Scr. 484. 

298. Harvard Univ. A.R.gl.3. XIIL 

(v. Table XI.) Scr. 485. 

299. Lond. B. F. Bib. Soc. (24.) Pali. 

XIILf Scr. 200. 

300. Sinai, 204. (" Golden Evangelist- 

arv.") X.orXL U. Scr. 286. 

301. Madi?on, N. J., Drew Sem. MS. 2. 

XIL (v. Table XL) Scr. 486. 



302"^ Sewickley, Pa. (R. A. Benton's.) 
XII. or XIIL (v. Table XL) 

302''. Sewicklev, Pa. (R. A. Benton's, 
fragment.) XIL (v.TableXL) 

302^=. Sewanee, Tenn. (A. A. Benton's.) 
p. XV. (cf.G.669. V.TableXL) 

303. Princeton,^. J.,Theol.Sem. XIL 

or XIILf (v.TableXL) Scr. 491. 

304. Woolwich [?] (Ch. C. G. Bate's.) 

p. XIV. or XV. t Scr. 492. 

305. Camb. Univ. Add. 679. 2. XIL 

Scr. 291. (cf. Apl77.) 

306. Camb. Univ. Add. 1836. XIIL 

Scr. 292. (Apll83.) 

307. Camb. U. A. 1839. XIL S. 293. 

308. Camb. U. A. 1840. XL Scr. 294. 

309. Camb.U. A. 1879, 2. X. Scr. 295. 

310. Camb. U.A. 1879,12. XL S. 296. 

311. Camb. U.A.1879,13. XIL S. 297. 

312. Sinai, (cf.UNC.^.TableVIIL)IX. 

313. Lond. H. B-C. (IL 5.) XlV.f 

314. Lond. H. B-C. (IL 14.) XIL 

315. Lond. H. B-C. (III. 42.) XIV. 

Scr. 253. (Apll84.) 

316. Lond. B. M. Add. 14637. Pal. 

(J.M.L. (Ta/3./cyp.) VILC/:S.496. 

317. Lond.B.M.Add.l4638.Pa^. frasm. 

(J.M.L.(Tfl/3./cyp.)IX. ^7.Scr.497. 

318. Lond. B. M. Add. 19737. raut. 

XIL or Xin.f Scr. 265. 

319. Lond. B. M. Add. 21260, XII. 

or XIILf Scr. 267. 

320. Lond. B. M. Add. 21261. XIV.* 

Scr. 268. 

321. Loud. B. M. Add. 22735. XIL 

or Xin.f Scr. 269. 

322. Lond. B. M. Add. 22742. fragm. 

(J. Mt. i/3^.) XLf Scr. 270. 

323. Lond.B.M.A.22743. XIILf S.271. 

324. Lond. B. M. Add. 22744. XIH.f 

Scr. 272. (Apl258.) 

325. Lond. B.M. A. 24374. XIIL S.273. 

326. L.B.M.A.24377. XIIL* Scr.274. 

327. L.B.M.A.24379. XlV.f Scr.276. 

328. L.B.M.A.24380. XIV.* Scr.277. 
328''.L.B.M.A.25881. XIV. Scr.33. 

329. L. B.M. A. 27860. XL* Scr. 278. 

330. L.B.M.A.28817. 1185.* Scr.279. 

331. L.B.M.A. 28818. 1272.* Scr.280. 

332. L.B.M.A.29713. XlV.f Scr.62. 



206 



LECTIONARIES: THE EVAXGELIUM 



333. L.B.M.A.31208. XIILf Scr.281. 

334. L. B. jM. a. 31019. Falhnp. XI. 

[Mt J/3^.] (cf. Unc. Wff.) Scr.282. 

335. L. B. M. A. 31920. XL* Scr. 283. 

336. L.B.M.A.31921.XIV.[Mt.L.£/3^.] 

Scr. 284. 

337. L.B.M.A.31949. XIL* Scr.28o. 

338. L.B.M.Bur.408.Pa^.X.^.Scr.499. 

339. L. B. M. Egerton, 2163. Xni. or 

XlV.f Scr. 59. 

340. L. B. M. Harl. 5561. XIII. or 

XIV. Scr. 258. (ApUSB.) 

341. Oxf.Bodl.Mise.30'7. Xl.f Scr.2S8. 

342. O.B.M.308.XILorXIII.*Scr.289. 

343. Oxf. Keble Coll. XUL* Scr. 29S. 

344. Parham Cur.85.20.XIL|Scr.236. 

345. Wisbech (Peckover's, 70). XIII.* 

346. B.M.Egertou,2786.XIV.*Scr.255. 

347. Vienna, 160. XIII. Scr. 501. 

348. Vien. Ar'd. Rainer's. p'yrtis. VI. 

349. Yien. Archduke Rainer's. VI. 

350. MontpelierMed.Sc.H.405. JO. XV. 

351. Paris, onceHenryBordier's. Xll.f 

352. Paris,E. Miller, 4. Vlll.orlX. U. 

353. Paris, E.M. 5. IX. U. Scr. 501 

354. Paris, E.M. 6. VII. U. Scr. 508. 

355. Paris, E.M. 7. VII. U. Scr. 509. 

356. Paris, E. M. 8. X. U. Scr. 512. 

357. Paris, E.M. 9. X. U. Scr. 513. 

358. Paris, E. M. 10. X. U. Scr. 514. 

359. Paris, E. M. 11. X. U. Scr. 515. 

360. Paris,E.M.12. VIII. U. Scr. 516. 

361. Paris, Gr. 256. Xll.f Scr. 426. 

362. Paris,928. Pal. IX. U. Scr.427. 

363. Pari?,975.B. Pal. X. U. Scr.299. 

364. Paris Sup. 24. Xll.f Scr. 416. 

365. Paris Sup. 29. XIL* Scr. 417. 

366. Paris Sup. 74. XIL 

367. Paris Sup. 567. XIV. U. 

368. Paris Sup. 686. IX. U. Scr. 421. 

369. Paris Sup. 758. XIL* Scr. 423. 

370. Par.Sup.80o.Pa/.IX. C7.(Apll87.) 

371. Paris Sup. 834. XIII. Scr. 424. 

372. Paris Sup.905. 1055.?* Ser.425. 

373. Paris Sup. 1081. X.orXI. 6^.S.517. 

374. Paris Sup.Gr.l096. 1070. S.419. 

375. Berlin Gr.fol.51. Xll.f Scr.370, 

376. Berlin, fol. 52. Xn.f Scr. 371. 

377. Berlin, fol. 53. XL* Scr. 372. 

378. Berlin, 4*°, 44. XIL Scr. 373. 



379. 
380. 
381. 

382. 
383. 

384. 
385. 
386. 
387. 
388. 
389. 
390. 
391. 
392. 
393. 
394. 
395. 
396. 
397. 
398^ 
398''. 
399«. 

Z99\ 
400. 
401. 
402. 
403. 
404. 
405. 
406. 
407. 
408. 
409. 
410. 
411. 
412. 
413. 
414. 
415. 
416. 
417. 
418. 
419. 
420. 
421. 
422. 
423. 



Berlin,4to,61. XIL*-J. Scr. 374. 
Berlin,4'°,64. XIL.XIIL* S.375. 
Berlin (once " Hamilton, 245 "). 

XILf Scr. 368. 
Berlin," Hara.246." XIILf S.369. 
Athens Theol. 25. XU.* S. 518. 

(Apl259.) 
Athens T. 26, 
Athens T. 27, 
Athens T. 28, 
Athens T. 29, 
Athens T. 30, 



Scr, 
Scr. 
Scr. 



519. 
520. 
521. 



Scr. 522. 



XILf 
XIL* 
XILf 
XLf 

1527.* Scr. 523. 
Athens T. 3 1. Xl.or XII.*Scr. 524. 
Athens T. 32. X. or XL* Scr. 528. 
Athens T. 33. XVLf Scr. 529. 
Athens T. 34. XIL* Scr. 530. 
Athens T. 35. XIL* Scr. 531. 
Athens T. 36. XIL* Scr. 532. 
Athens T. 37. XIV.* Scr. 534. 
Athens T. 38. p. 1328. f Scr. 535. 
Athens T. 39. (?)f-J. Scr. 536. 
Athens T.40.P«/.XIV.f-J.S.537. 
Athens T. 40. X.*-J. 
AthensT.41(ff.l-6,132-l78.)Xin. 
[Scr.A.D. 1311,UNC.(?}]Scr.538. 
Athens T.41 (ff. 7-131). ;x XIV.* 
Athos, St.Dion.23. VL? (G931.) 
Athens T. 42. 1048.* Scr. 541. 
Athens T. 43. 1089.f Scr. 542. 
Athens T. 44. XIV.* Scr. 543. 
Athens T. 45. XIL*-J. Scr. 544. 
Athens T. 46. 1274.f Scr. 546. 
Athens T. 47. paper. XIV.*-J. 
Athens T. 48. XIII.* Scr. 550. 
Athens T. 49. XILf 
Athens T. 50. XL* 
Athens T. 51. XIII.* 
Athens T. 52. XILf 
Athens T. 53. XIL* 
Athens T. 54. XlV.t 
AthensT.55. Pal. XIV.* Scr. 564. 
Athens T. 56. XIV.* Scr. 565. 
Athens T. 57. pap. XV.f Scr. 566. 
AthensT.58.j»ajt).1534.*Scr.567. 
Athens T. 59. pap. XV.* Scr. 568. 
Athens T. 60. p. XVI.* Scr. 569. 
Ath. T. 61.p.XV.,XVL*Scr.570. 
Ath. T. 62. XIL* S. 571. (Anil 88.) 
A.T.63.JO. XlV.f S.572. (Apll89.) 
Athens T. 64. jo. 1732. (Apll90.) 



Scr. 


552. 


Scr. 


553. 


Scr. 


556. 


Scr. 


560. 


Scr 


561. 


Scr. 


563. 



LECTIONAEIES : THE EVANGELIUM 



207 



424^ 

424K 

424^ 

424'!. 

425. 

426. 

427. 

428. 

429. 

430. 

431. 

432. 

433. 

434. 

435. 

436. 

437. 

438. 

439. 

440. 

441. 

442. 

443. 

444^ 

444^ 

445. 

446. 

447. 

448. 

449. 

450. 

451. 

452^ 

452^ 

453. 

454. 

455. 

456. 

457. 

458. 

459. 

460. 

461. 

462. 

463. 

464. 
465. 



Athens Theol. 65 pp. 1-4. frag. 

XII. Scr. 574. 
, Ath. Th. 65 pp. 5-8. frag. XIII. 
, Ath. Th. 65pp. 9-52. frag. XIII. 
. At.T. 65 pp. 53-134. /mr/. XIIL* 
Athens Sakkelion 4.' X.* U. 
Ath. (3). XII. S. 804. (ApllQl.) 
Ath. (5). Xlll.f-J? (Apll92.) 
Athens (10). XII.* Scr. 829 
Athens (12). XII.* 
Athens (13). Xll.f 
Ath. (13) [14?]. f. XV.,XVI.t 
Athens (15). XIL* 
Athens (17). XIL* 
Athens (18). XII.* 
Athens (19). XIV.* 
Athens (19) [?]. paper. 1545.1 
Athens (24). Xll.f 
Athens (25). Xlll.f (v. paj-e 29.) 
Athens (66). XIV. (Apll93.) 
Ath. (112). p. 1504.* (Apll94.) 
Athens. XL* 
Athens. XII.* 
Athens (86). XIII. (Apll95.) 



Athens 
Athens 

Atliens. 

Athens. 

Atiiens. 

Athens. 

Athens. 

Athens. 



X. U. 



Pal imp. 
XIV. 

paper. XIV.* 
Xll.orXIII. (Apll96.) 
XL o] Xll.f 
XIIL* 
XIL* 

Ti:]c iSovXrJQ. XIL* 
Athens (Bournias). 1052.* 
Athens (Bournias). X. U. 
Athens (Bournias). XII. 
Athens (Varouccas). XL* 
Dublin A.l. 8: fol.l. IX. (cf.G63.) 
Toledo armar 31, num. 31. X. 
Corfu. Abp. Eustathius. XIIL* 
Corfu. Al>p. Eust. paper. XIV.* 
Corfu. Abp. Eustathius. p. XV.f 
Corfu.Elutherius Joh.filii. XIL* 
Corfu. Ehith. Johan. filii. Xll.f 
Corf a. Ehi. Joh. filii. p. 1413.1 
Corfu. Aristides S. Varouccas. p. 

XVII. or XVIII.f 
Grotta Ferrata A. a!. 7. XII.*-J. 

Scr. 313. 
Grot. Ferra. ^.'a'.9. XILf S. 314. 
Grot.Fer.^d'.a'.lO. XL* Scr. 315. 



466. Grot. Fer. A. a. 11. PaUmp. 

XIV.*-J. Scr. 316. 

467. Grotta Ferrata A', a". 12, X. or 

XI.*-J. Scr. 317. 

468. GiottaFer.^'.a'.13.partlyPa/w/ijo. 

XIV. or XV. Scr. 318. 

469. Grot. Fer. A', a. 14. XIL S. 319. 

470. G.F.^'.aM5.XLorXILS.320. 

471. Grot. Fer. A', a. 16. XL S. 321. 
472^ Grot.Fer. J'.^. 11. XL Scr. 330. 
472b. Grot. Fer.^'.^'.ll. XIL S. 330. 
472=. Grot. Fer A'.d\ 11. XIIL S. 330. 

473. G.F. J'.ri'.2. X. S.323. (Apll97.) 

474. Auck.X.Z.CityLib. ? (v.G.1273.) 

475. Grotta Ferrata A', d'. 4. Palhnp. 

XIIL Sci. 325. (Apll98.) 

476. Lon B.C.III.44.jo. XV. (Apll99.) 

477. Lon.Lam.ll94.XI.S.363.(Apl62.) 

478. G.F.^'./3'.2S.322. XL(Apll02.) 

479. Athos8im.l48./).XVIL(Apll47.) 

430. G. F. A'. S'. ] 6. Palimp. X. S. 331. 

431. G.F. A'.^'. 17. Pal. X. U. S 332. 

432. G. F. A'. S'. 19. Pal. X. U. S. 333. 
483. Grotta Ferrata, A', o. 20 (or ASQ 

frag.-' Pal. X.orXL S. 334. 

434. Gr. Fe. A'. 8'. 21. Pal. X. S. 335. 

435. Gr. Fe. A', d'. 22. Pal. X. S. 336. 
486a b c d. Grotta Ferrata, ^' S'. 24, four 

frag. viz. : (a.) frag. 1 (nmnb. 
also Z'. a'. 2). XIIL— (6.) fr. 2 
(num. also j3'. a. 23). Palimp. 
VIILorlX. Unc— (c.)fing. 4 
(num. also Z'. a. 24, formerly 
Z'./3'. 1.) =R.Pmu1.— (fZ.)frag. 
9(num.alsor'./3'.3). Pal. XL 

487. G. F. r. a. 18. iioO. pap. XVIL 

S. 338. 

488. G.F.r'./3'.2.XLScr.339.(Apl201.) 

489. G.F.r'./3'.6.XIILS.341.(Apl202.) 

490. G. F. r'. j3'. 7. IX. or X. S. 342. 

491. G. F. r'. /3'. 8. XIIL Pal. S. 343. 

492. G.F.r./3'.9.XVI.S.344.(Apl203.) 

493. Grot. Fer. T'. /3'. 11. XIL S. 345. 

494. G. F. r'. /3'. 12. XIV. (Apl204.) 

495. G.F.r'./3'.13.XIILS.347.(Apl205.) 

496. Grot.Fer. r'./3'.14. XIIL S.348 

497. Grotta Ferrata, T'. /3'. 15. XL- 

XIIL Scr. 349. (Apl206.) 

498. Grotta Ferrata, T'. j3'. 17. paper. 

1565. Scr. 350. (Apl207.) 



LECTIONAEIES: THE EVANGELIUM 



499. 
500. 

501. 

502. 

503. 
504. 

505. 

506. 

507. 
508. 

509. 

510. 
511. 
512. 

513. 
514. 
515. 
516. 
517. 
518. 
519. 
520. 
521, 
522, 
523, 
524, 
525, 
526, 
527 



528. 
529. 
530. 
531. 
532. 
533. 
534. 
535. 
536. 
537. 



Paris Sup. Gr. 687. XIII. S. 422. 
Gi'otta Feri'ata, r'. j3'. 19. paper. 

XVI. Scr. 352. (Apl208.) 
Grotta Ferrata, V'. j3'. 23. paper. 

1G41. Scr. 353. (Apl209.) 
Grotta Ferrata, f. j3'. 24. paper. 

XVI. Scr. 354. (Apl210 ) 
G. F. r'. /3'. 35. XIII. Scr. 355. 
Grotta Ferrata, T'. ^'. 38. paper. 

XVII. Scr. 356. (Apl211.) 
Grotta Ferrata, V . [3'. 42. pjaper. 

XVI. Scr. 357. (Apl212.) 
Grotta Ferrata, A'. /3'. 22. paper. 

XVIII. Scr. 858. (Apl213.) 
Grotta Ferrata, A'. y'. 7. Iixj9. XIV. 
Grotta Ferrata, A', y'. 26. paper. 

kioQiva. XVIII. Scr. 359. 
Grot.Fer.A'.^'.e frag.3. Pal. VIII. 

atid X. S. 360. (cf. Ev]483.) 
Flor. Laur. Gad. 124. XII.* 
Flor. Ric. 69. Palimp. IX. Unc. 
Messina University, 58. paper. 



XV. or XVI.* Scr. 
Mes. Un. 65. Xll.f 
Mes. Un. 66. IX.f U. 



306. 
Scr. 300. 
Scr. 301. 
Scr. 305. 
Scr. 302. 
Scr. 307. 
Scr. 311. 
Scr. 303. 
Scr. 304. 



Mes. Univ. 73. Xll.f 

Mes. Un. 75. XIII.* 

Mes. Un. 94. XII.* 

Mes. Un. 95. XIII.* 

Mes. Un. 96. Xll.f 

Mes. Un. 98. 1148. f 

Mes. Un. 111. Pal. XII.* S. 308. 

Mes. Un. 112. XII.* Scr. 309. 

M.U.150. XII.S.312('?)(Apl214.) 

Mes. Un. 170. XII.* Scr. 310. 

Messina Univ. 175. VIII. or IX. 

Pistoja, Fabroiiian Lib. X. 

Rome, Angel. D. 2. 27 : (fi.) fol. 4, 

5,6. X. Unc— (6.) fol. 7. X. 

Unc. — (c.) fol. 8. mut. 
Rome Barb.III. 22.p.XV.( Apl2 15.) 
RomeBar.Iir.l29.XIV.(Apl216.) 
Rome Bar. IV. 1.75. XV. (Apl2l7.) 
Rome Bar. IV. IS. XL or XII. 
Rome Bar. IV. 25. XI. (Apl218.) 
Rome Bar. IV. 28. XII. (Apl219.) 
Rome Bar. IV 30. XII.* Scr.404. 
R.B.IV.43. XIILorXIV.* S.403. 
R.B.IV.53. XL or XII.* Scr.405. 
, R.B.VI. 18. XILf-J. Scr.411. 



538. Rom.Chis.R.VII.52. X. U. S.414. 

539. Vatican Gr. 350. Xl.f 

540. Vat. Gr. 352. XIIL* Scr. 376. 

541. Vat. Gr. 353. IX.* Scr. 377. U. 

542. Vat. Gr. 355. IX.* Scr. 378. U. 

543. Vat. Gr. 357. IX.* Scr. 379. U. 

544. Vat. Gr. 362. XL* Scr. 380. 

545. Vat. Gr. 540. /ra^m. X. Scr. 381. 

546. Vat. Gr. 781. X.* Scr. 382. 

547. Vat. Gr. 1217. XIIL* 

548. Vat. G. 1228. p. XIV. (Apl220.) 

549. Vat. G. 1534 B. XIIL* Scr. 383. 

550. Vat. G. 1601. XII.* Scr. 384. 

551. Vat. Gr. 1625. Xlll.f 

552. Vat. G. 1813. XIV. Scr. 385. 

553. Vat.G.1886. XIILt[-J?] S.386. 

554. Vat.G. 1973.Pa^.XIV.(Apl221.) 

555. Vat.G.1978. pav. XV. (Apl222.) 

556. Vat.G.201 2. XV. S.387. (Apl223.) 

557. Vatican, 2051. jo. XV. (Apl224.) 

558. Vat. 2052. p. 1561. (Apl225.) 

559. Vat. 2061. PaVimp. (a.)Vin.(6.), 

VILorVIIL U. (cf. UNC. 1) 

560. Vatican, 2100. XIV. Scr. 388. 

561. Vatican, 2129. p. XVI. Scr. 389. 

562. Vatican, 2138. 991. 

563. Vatican, 2144. VIIL* U. S. 390. 

564. Vatican, 2167. Xlll.-f. Scr. 392. 

565. Vat. 2251. VIIL (?) U. Scr. 393. 

566. V. Ot. 444. fol. A. B. IX. U. S. 396. 

567. Vat. Palat. l.fol.A. IX. U. S. 397. 

568. Vat. Palat, 221. pap. XV. S. 398. 

569. Vat. Palat. 239. p. XVI. S. 399. 

570. Vat. Pius II. 33. X.* Scr. 188. 

571. Vat.Reg.44.jDa/?. XVIL Scr.394. 

572. Vat. Reg. 49. p. XIV. (Apl226.) 

573. V. R. 59. XIL S. 395. (Apl227.) 

574. Syracuse Sem. 3. 1125. f S. 362. 

575. Syra. Sem. 4. joajo. XV. (Apl228.) 

576. Venice, St. Lazarus 1631. XIL* 

577. Athos Diony. 378. paper. XVIL 

578. Edin. Univ." Laing. 9. Xl.f 

579. Athos S. Andrew V' . XIIL* 

580. Athos S. Andrew A'. IX.* [-J.] 

581. Atlios S. Andrew <=r'. pap. XVI.f 

582. Aihos S. Andrew Z'. XIV.* 

583. Athos Batopedion, 48. 

584. Athos Batopedion, 192. 

585. Athos Batopedion, 193. 

586. Athos Batopedion, 194. 



LECTIONAEIES: THE EVANGELIUM 



209 



587. 
588. 
589. 
590. 
591. 
592. 
593. 
594. 
595. 
596. 
597. 
593. 
599. 
600. 
601. 
602. 
603. 
604. 
605. 
606. 
607. 
608. 
609. 
610. 
611. 
612. 
613. 
614. 
615. 
616. 
617. 
618. 
619. 
620. 
621. 
622. 
623. 
624. 
625. 
626. 
627. 
628. 
629. 
630. 
631. 
632. 
633. 
634. 
635. 
636. 



Athos 
Athos 
Ailios 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
A til OS 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Atlios 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Atlios 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Atlios 
Athos 
Atlios 
Athos 
Atlios 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
Athos 
14 



Batopedion, 195. 
Batopedion, 196. 
Batopedion, 197. 
Batopedion, 198. 
Batopedion, 200. 
Batopedion, 202. 
Batopedion, 204. 
Batopedion, 205. 
Batopedion, 208. 
Batopedion, 209. 
Batopedion, 220. 
Batopedion, 221. 
Batopedion, 223. 
Batopedion, 224. 
Batopedion (225). 
Batopedion (226). 
Batopedion (227). 
Batopedion, 228. 
Batopedion, 229. 
Batopedion, 230. 
Batopedion, 231. 
Batopedion, 232. 
Batopedion, 233. 
Batopedion, 234. 
Batopedion, 235. 
Batopedion, 236. 
Batopedion, 237. 
Batopedion, 238. 
Batopedion, 239. 
Batopedion, 240. 
Batopedion, 241. 
Batopedion, 242. 
Batopedion, 243. 
Batopedion, 253. 
Batopedion, 254. 
Batopedion, 255. 
Batopedion, 256. 
Batopedion, 257. 
Batopedion, 271. 
Batopedion, 291. 
S.Dion. 1. VIII., IX.* U. 



S. Dioiiysios, 2. 
S. Dionysios, 3. 
S. Dionysios, 6. 
S. Dionysios, 11. 
S. Dionysios, 13. 
S. Dionysios, 14. 
S. Dionysios, 15. 
S. Dionysios, 16. 
S. Dionysios, 17. 



XII. 
XII. 
XIII. 

XIII. 

XIII. 

XI. 

XII. 

XII. 

XII. 



637. 
638. 
639. 
640. 
641. 
642. 
643. 
644. 
645. 
646. 
647. 
648. 
649. 
650. 
651. 
652. 
653. 
654. 
655. 
656. 
657. 
658. 
659. 
660. 
661. 
662. 
663. 
664. 
665. 
666. 
667. 
668. 
669. 
670. 
671. 
672. 
673. 
674. 
675. 
676. 
677. 
678. 
679. 
680. 
681. 
682. 
683. 
684. 
685. 
686. 



OS S. Dionysios, 18. X. 
OS S. Dionysios, 19. XI. 
OS S. Dionysios, 20. XII. 
OS S. Dionysios, 21. IX. IT. 
OS S. Dionvsios, 85. XII. 
. S.Dion. 163. (R167Apll70.) 
OS S. Dion. 302. pap. 1G55. 
OS S. Dion. 303, pap. 1559. 
OS S. Dion. 304. pap. XVII. 
OS S. Dion. 305. pap. XVII. 
OS S. Dion. 306. pap. XVII. 
OS S. Dion. 307. pap. XVII. 
OS S. Dion. 308. paper. XV. 
OS S. Dion. 309. pap. 1395. 
OS Docheiarios, 1. XII. 
OS Docheiarios, 10. 1247. 
OS Docheiar. 13. 1276. U. 
OS Docheiar. 14. 
OS Docheiar. 15. 
OS Docheiar, 19. 



OS Docheiar, 
OS Docheiar, 
OS Docheiar 
OS Docheiar 
OS Docheiar, 
OS Esphig. 19. 
OS Esphig. 20. 
OS Esphig. 21. 
OS Esphig. 22. 
OS Esphig. 23. 
OS Esphig. 24. 
OS Esphig. 
OS Esphig. 
OS Esphig. 
OS Esphig. 
OS Il)er. 1. 
OS IheY. 3. 
OS Iber. 4. 
OS Iber. 6. 
OS Iber. 20. 
OS Iber. 23. 
OS Iber. 35. 
OS Iber. 36. 
OS Iber. 39. 
OS Iber. 635. 



23. 

24. 
36. 
58. 
137. 



XII. 
XIV. 

xm. 
xin. 
xn. 

XI. 
XIV. 

pap. XV. 
XL 
XI. 
XIL 
XII. 
XL 
XIL 
27. Pal. IX.orX. 
28. XIV. 
35. XIV-. 
60. XIII. 
IX. or X.* U. 
xn. or XIILf 
XIV.* 
XIL 

xin.* 

1205. 
XIV.* 
1201.* 
xin. (Apl229.) 
paper. XIV. 



OS Iber. 637. XIV. 

OS Iber. 638. paper. XV. 

OS Iber.639jo.XV.(Acts,322.) 
hos Iber. 640. paper. XIV. 
hoslber.825. jt>. XV. (Apl230.) 



210 



LECTIONAEIES: THE EVAXGELTUM 



687. 
688. 
689. 
690. 
691. 
692. 
693. 
694. 
695. 
696. 
697. 
698. 
699. 
700. 
701. 
702. 
703. 
704. 
705. 
706. 
707. 
708. 
709. 
710. 
711. 
712. 
713^ 
713^ 
714. 
715. 
716. 
717. 
718. 
719. 
720. 
721. 
722. 
723. 
724. 
725. 
726. 
727. 
728. 
729. 
730. 
731. 
732. 
733. 
734. 
735. 



Athos Iber.884. p. XV. (Apl231.) 



Atlios Cai'iic. 3. 
Athos Carac. 11. 
Athos Cai'ac. 15. 
Athos Carac. 16. 
Athos Caiac. 17. 



XIV. 
IX.? 
XIII. 
XIII. 
1232. 



u. 



At.Constaiii.6.p.l560.(Apl232.) 
XIV. 
Fal XIV 
1169. 
XII. 
XII. 
XII. 
XI. 
XI. 
XI. 



Athos Constam. 98. 
Atlios Constam. 99. 
Athos Cutlum. 60. 
Atlios Cutlum. 61. 
Athos Cutlum. 62. 
Athos Cutlum. 63. 
Athos Cutlum. 64, 
Athos Cutlum. 65. 
Athos Cutlumus. 66. 
Athos Cutlum. 86. IX. U. Pal. 
Athos Cutlum. 90. X.? Unc. 
Athos Cutlum. 279. pa^j. XIV. 
Athos Cutlum. 280. 'pap. XVI. 
Ath. Cut. 282. p. XVI. (Apl233.) 
Atlios Cut. 292. paper. XVI. 
At. Cut. 856. p. XVII. (Apl234.) 
Athos Xenophon, 1. XII. 
Athos Xenophon. 58. p. XVI. 
Athos X.59.fwa/).XVL(Apl235.) 
, Athos Xeno. 68. 'n>iB p. XVIII. 
.Athos Gregorius, 7 1 . tw^.p. XVII. 
Athos Xeropotamos, 110. XIII. 
Athos Xeropotamos, 112. XIII. 
Athos Xerop. 118.J0. XIIL,XIV. 
Athos Xeropotam. 122./?. 1560. 
Athos Xeropotam. 125. p. 1654. 
Atlios Xeropotam. 126. p. 1586. 
Athos Xeropotam. 234. IX. TJ. 
A. X.247.£w0. p. XVII. (Apl236.) 
Athos Pantel. L. X. Unc. 
Athos Pantel. iy.6.4. XIV. 
Athos Pantel. IX.5.3 Xl.f 
Athos P.XXVn.6.2. XII,, XIII. 
Athos Pantel. XXVII. 6. 3. Xl.f 
Ath.P.XXVIII.l.:l. XIIL, XIV.* 
Athos nayXog, 1. XIII. 
Athos Protat. 11. XII. 
Athos Prot.l4.IX.(?)(Lamb.YII.) 
Athos Protat. 15. XL 
Athos Protat. 44. paper. XIV. 
Athos Prot.56. IX. (Lamb. VII.) 
Athos Simopetra, 17. XIV. 
Ath.Simop.l9. XII.(Lamb.XIV.) 



736. 
737. 
738. 
739. 
740. 
741. 
742. 
743. 

744. 
745. 
746. 
747. 
748. 
749. 
750. 
751. 
752. 
753. 
754. 
755. 
756. 
757. 
758. 
759. 

760. 
761. 
762. 
763. 
764. 
765. 
766. 
767. 
768. 
769. 
770. 
771. 
772. 
773. 
774. 
775. 
776. 
777. 
778. 
779. 
780. 
781. 
782. 
783. 



Athos Simopetra, 20. XII.- 
Atlios Simopetra, 21. XII. 
Athos Simopetra, 24. XL 
Athos Simopetra, 27. XIIL 
Atlios Simopetra, 28. XIV. 
Athos Sim. 30. XIIL (Apl237.) 
Athos Simopetra, 33. XII. 
At. Sim. 70. p. XIV. and XVII. 

(Apl288.) 
Athos Stauroniceta, 1. XII. 
Athos Stauroniceta, 27. XIIL 
Athos Stauroniceta, 42. XIV. 
Atlios Stauron, 102. p. 1311). 
Athos Philotheus, 1. XII. 
Athos Philotheus, 2. VIIL (?) 
Athos Philoth. 3. XIIL 
Athos Philoth. 6. XL (Apl239.) 
Athos Philoth. 18. XIL 
Athos Philoth. 25. XIV. 
Athos Pliiloth.6l. paper. 1583. 
Ath.Philo.213.jo. XVL (Apl240.) 
Athos Chilian. 6. XIII. 
Athos Chihan.l5.j».XV.(Apl241.) 
Berat. (in ch.). XL or XII. 
Cairo Pat. Al. Coxe, 18. paper. 

XV. (Apl242.) 
Cairo Pat.Al.C.927. XlV.orXV. 
Cairo Pat. Al. Coxe, 929. 1338. 
Cairo Pat. Al. Coxe, 943. XIIL 
Cairo Pnt. Al. Coxe, 944. XIL 
Cairo Pat.Al.C. 945. XLorXU. 
Cairo Pat. Al. Coxe, 946. XII. 
Cairo Pat. Al. Coxe, 948. XL 
Cairo Pat. Al. Coxe, 950. XII. 
Cairo Pat. Al. Coxe, 951. XL 
Cairo Pat.Al.C. 953. XLorXIL 
Chalcis [Chalke] (Trin. Mon.), 1. 
Chalc- ~ " " 
Chalc 
Chalc 
Chalc 
Chalci 
Chalc: 
Chalc: 
Chalc 
Chalc^ 
Chalc 
Chalc 
Chalc 
Chalc: 



s (Trin. Mon.), 2. 
s (Trin. Mon.), 3. 
s (Trin. Mon.), 4. 
s (Trin. Mon.), 5. 
s (Trin. Mon.), 6. 
s (Trin. Mon.), 7. 
s (Trin. Mon.), 8. 
s (Trin. Mon.), 9. 
s (Trin. Mon.), 10. 
s (sch.), 1. 
s (sch.), 2. 
s (sch.), 3. 
s (sell.), 4. 



LECTIONARIES : THE EVANGELIUM 



211 



784. Chalcis (sch), 5. 




831. Saloniki B'. 


paper. XlV.f 


785. Chalcis (sch.), 6. 




832. Saloniki r'. 


p. XV. or XVI.f 


786. Chalcis (sch.), 7. 




833. Saloniki A'. 


XIV. or XV.f 


787. Chalcis (sch.), 12. XTT. 


834. Saloniki E'. 


XII. or xni.* 


788. Chalcis (sch.), 74 (75?). 


xrv. 


835. Saloniki Z'. 


1072. 


789. Chalcis (sch. ),84. pape) 


. i:i38. 


836. Saloniki 9'. 


p. [1340? XVI.?] 


790. Constant'ple.(ch.St.Geo. 


). XIII.* 


837. Saloniki lA 


. p. XV. (A pi 24 5) 


791. Const.(ch.St.Geo.). XIIL.XlV.f 


838. Saloniki M. 


:E7rvpiov. Il86.t 


792. Constant. " k-yioq racpoQ. 


Xlll.f 


839. Sinai, 205. 




793. Constant. "Ayiog rdcpog. 


XIL* 


840. Sinai, 206. 




794. Constant."Ayiocra0og,426. XII. 


841. Sinai, 207. 




or XIII. f 




842. Sinai, 208. 




795. Constant."Ayioe ra^og,432. XIII. 


843. Sinai, 209. 




or XlV.f 




844. Sinai, 210. 


X. (?) v. 


796. Const. Gr. Phil. Soc. 48. 


p. XV.* 


845. Sinai, 211. 


IX. u. 


797. Jerus.col.H.Cioss,6.XL 


(Apl243.) 


846. Sinai, 212. 




798. Lesbos, raon. Aeifji. 1. X. 


* 


847. Sinai, 213. 


967. IT. 


799. Lesbos Ae.>. 37. X. o 


rXI. 


848. Sinai, 214. 


XI. u. 


800. Lesbos A£j>. 38. XI. 




849. Sinai, 215. 


X. u. 


801. Lesbos A£(>. 40. paper. XIV, 


850. Sinai, 216. 


XII. 


802. Les. Aeifx. 4L p. XII 


. or XIII. 


851. Sinai, 217. 


XT. 


803. Lesbos Aa>. 66. XII. 


or XIII. 


852. Sinai, 218. 


XI. 


804. Island of Milo. XII. 


Scr. 412. 


853. Sinai, 219. 


XI. 


805. Patmos, 68. IX. 




854. Sinai, 220. 


1167. 


806. Patmos, 69. IX. 




855. Sinai, 221. 


XII. 


807. Patmos, 70. IX. 




856. Sinai, 222. 


XI. 


808. Patmos, 71. IX. 




857. Sinai, 223. 


1039. 


809. Patmos, 72. XII. 




858. Sinai, 224. 


XI. 


810. Patmos, 73. XII. 




859. Sinai, 225. 


XI. or XII. 


811. Patmos, 74. XII. 




860. Sinai, 226. 


XII. 


812. Patmos, 75. Xll. 




861. Sinai, 227. 


XI. 


813. Patmos, 77. 1069. 




862. Sinai, 228. 


XV. 


814. Patmos, 78. XII. 




863. Sinai, 229. 


XI. 


815. Patmos, 79. XI. 




864. Sinai, 230. 


XI. 


816. Patmos, 85. XI. 




865. Sinai, 231. 


1033. 


817. Patmos, 86. XI. 




866. Sinai, 232. 


1174. 


818. Patmos, 87. XIII. 




867. Sinai, 233. 


XII. 


819. Patmos, 88. XIII. 




868. Sinai, 234. 


1119. 


820. Patmos, 89. XMI. 




869. Sinai, 235. 


XI. or XII. 


821. Patmos, 91. XIII. 




870. Sinai, 236. 


XI. 


822. Patmos, 93. 1205. 




871. Sinai, 237. 


XI. 


823. Patmos, 99. XI. 




872. Sinai, 238. 


XI. 


824. Patmos, 101. XIV. 




873. Sinai, 239. 


1373. 


825. Patmos, 330. paper. 


1427. 


874. Sinai, 240. 


XV. or XVI. 


826. Patmos, 331. paper. 


XV. 


875. Sinai, 241. 


XI. 


827. Patmos, 332. paper. 


1444. 


876. Sinai, 242. 


XI. or XII. 


828. S. Saba, Coxe, 40. XII. 


877. Sinai, 243. 


XI. 


829. S. Saba [Tower] Coxe. 


16. XII. 


878. Sinai, 244. 




(Apl244.) 




879. Sinai, 245. 




830. Saloniki Gym. A'. IX. 


or X.* U. 


880. Sinai, 246. 





212 



LECTIONARIES: THE EVANGELIUM 



881. 
882. 
883. 
884. 
885. 
886. 
887. 
888. 
889. 
890. 
891. 
892. 
893. 
894. 
895. 
896. 
897. 
898. 
899. 
900. 
901. 
902. 
903. 
904. 
905. 
906. 
907. 
908. 
909. 
910. 
911. 
912. 
913. 
914. 
915. 
916. 
917. 
918. 
919. 
920. 
921. 
922. 



Sinai, 247. 
Sinai, 248. 
Sinai, 249. 
Sinai, 250. 
Sinai, 251. 
Sinai, 252. 
Sinai, 253. 
Sinai, 254. 



paper, 
paper, 
paper, 
paper. 



XIV. 
XVI. 
XIV. 
XIV. 



Sinai, 255. pap. XIII. oi' XIV. 
Sinai, 256. 1420. 
Sinai, 257. XIV. (?) 
Sinai, 258. paper. XV. 
Si.2Vl.jt?. XV. or XVI. (Apl246.) 
Sinai, 272. jD. XV. (?) (Apl260.) 
Sinai, 273. (Apl261.) 
Sinai, 550. XIIL 
Sinai, 659. paper. XV. 
Sinai, 720. paper. XVII. 
Sinai, 738. XIV. 
Sinai,748.jD.XV.,XVI. (Ap]247 ) 
Sinai, 754. partly /^oper. 1177. 
Sinai, 756. 1205. 
Sinai, 775. XIIL 
Sinai, 796. XIIL 
Sinai, 797. XV. 
Sinai, 800. paper. XIV. or XV. 
Sinai, 929. Falimp. IX. or X. 
Sinai, 943. p. 1697. (Apl248.) 
Sinai, 957. X. 

Sinai, 960. Pal. XIIL or XIV. 
Sinai, 961. XIIL (Apl249.) 
Sinai, 962. XL or XIL 
Sinai, 965. XIV. 
Sinai, 968. 1426. 
Sinai,972. paper. XV. (Ap]250.) 
Sinai, 973. joap. 1153. (Apl25l.) 
Sinai, ^11. paper. XV. (Apl252.) 
Sinai, 98 l.j»a/?er. XlV.and XVI. 
Sinai, 982. paper. XIV. 
Sinai, 986. paper. XV. 
Sinai, 1042. paper. XIV. 
Oxf. Bodl. Clark, 9. (A58P224.) 



923. F r a n k f r t - o n - 1 li e - d e r. 
(A42P48Rl3Apl56.) 
Vat. Re- 54. XIIL (Apl253.) 



924. 

925. Venice, 11. 1 

926. 

927. 



paj)er. XVII. 
P>. M. Add. 10068. XIL? 
B.M. Add. 24378. XIV. Scr.275. 
(Apll85.) 

928. Paris Sup. 179. 180. pap. XIIL 

929. New York, Union Th. Sem. XIIL 

[y. Table XI ] (Apl254.) 

930. B. M. Add. 19459. Xlll.f 

931. Venice, II. 1 30. ;5a/?. XV.orXVL 

(Apll26.) 

932. Lond.H.B-C.I.l. XIIL Scr.G.612. 

933. Rome,Vall.C.7. 12D2. Scr.G.733. 
934 5 Pe- St.Pet'g.Mur.64(IX.l). 904. 

935. Paris, 13. XILorXIIL (Ap]256.) 

936. Paris, 263. XIIL Scr. 428. 

(Apl257.) 

937. Vienna.;?.XIILorXIV.rApl266.) 

938. Athos Chilian. cli.Treas.105. XIL 

939. Brit. Mas. Add. 34059. (?) 

940. Brit. Mus. Egerton, 2743. XIIL 

941. Brit. Mus. Egeiton, 2745. XIV. 

942. Const'le, " Old Serai," 21. XIL 

943. Paris(?)Fr.V.Sclieil.jD>«s.VL If. 

944. Strasb'gUn. L.1.X.,XL,&XIIL* 
944^. Strasb'g Un. L. 7. init. XIV. 

945. Berlin,4t°,17. pap. XV.orXVL 

(Apl268.) 
945. Berlin, Fol. 29. paper. X. U. 
946^ Berlin, Fol. 45. XIL 

947. CastelliChattorura city lib. XIL* 

948. LeipsicUn.Acc.1892 41 lO.XVII. 

949. ) Upsal Univ. (2 copies, bouglit 

950. ) at Pergamos, in Asia, 1890.) 

951. Madison, N. J., Drew Tiieol. Sem. 

XL or XII. (v. Table XI.) 

952. Madison, N. J., Drew Theol. Sem. 

114S. (v. Table XI.) 

953. Constant. (A. L. Long). eojQivd. p. 

XIV. (v.Tab.XI.DrewS.MSS.) 



Miller (Scrivener 4:th ed.) also catalogues the following MSS. of The Evangelium, which 
appear lo be additional to the above-mentioned. The numbers, as well as dates, are Miller's. 

329. 
361.^ 
365.' 
391.' 

400.^ 



St. Saba 44 [xii], 4*°, Coxe. 
St. Saba Tower, lib 12 [xij, 4*°, Coxe. 
St. Saba Tower, 52 [xii], 4*°, mus. Coxe. 
Patmos, 4 [xi], 4*°, Unc Coxe. 
Patmos, 10 [xij, Unc. Coxe. 



[401; 

[402. 
[413. 



LECTIONARIES: THE EVANGELIUM 313 

Patraos, 22 [xi], fol. Unc. Coxe, 
Patmos, 81 [viiiJ,UNC. Coxe. 

Constantinople, Patriarch of Jerusalem, 10 [xii], 4'°., a palimpsest, writ- 
ten over a geometrical treatise. 
[488.] Cambridge, Clare College [xivj, ff. 163 (21), mut. at end. Brought 
from Constantinople, and presented by Mr. J. Reudel Harris, Fellow of 
the College. 
[498.] (Apost. 288), Jerus. Patr. Libr. 105 [a.d. 1Y62, May 11], ff. 228 p let. vers. 

Written Ijy Athanasius lepei'Q 'Zapacrirog (Kerameus). 
[923.] Jerus. Patriarchal Library, 33 [xi], ff. 335 (221-252=32) [xiii.] mns., 

7'uhr., syn.^ orn. (Kerameus.) 
[927.] Jerus. Patr. Lib. 161 [xvii], chart., collections of bits of Evst. (Kera- 
meus.) 
[928.] Jerus. Patr. Lib. 526 [a.d. 1502], ff. 108, 2 cols, syn., with many direc- 
tions. (Kerameus.) 
[932] Jerus. Patr. Lib. 530, chart. Turkisli in Greek letters. (Kerameus.) 
[934.J St. Saba, 55 [xii], 4'°. Coxe. 

[935.] Quaritch, 8 [about a.d. 1200], ff. 346 (26), 2 cols., mut., letters in red, 

green, blue, yellow, bound in red morocco case. (Catalogue, Dec. 1893.) 

[936,] Lesb. r. Aeijji.iJ.ov. 100. ' ATroaroXoEvayyeXia in the midst of the four 

Liturgies and other matters. (Kerameus.) 
[937.] Lesb. r. lUifi.nov. 146 [a.d. 1562-66]. Begins with St. Matt. (Keia- 

meus.) 
[938.] Lesb. Iv jxov?] 'Ayiov 'lioavvov tov QioXoyov 11 [xii], ff. lo7 (2, 5, and 

6 being chart. ; one is of tlie Xltli century). (Keraraus.) 
939.] Lesb. 'Ay. l^oaw. 12, flf. 110. (Kerameus.) ' 

940.] Lesb. Benjamin Library at Potamos AA [a.d. 1565], ff. 378. (Kerameus.) 
942.] Athos. Constain. 100. 

943.] Athens Nat. Libr. 60 [ix], ff. 87. Unc. mns. 
'944.] Athens Nat. Libr. 78 [x], ff. 143. Palimpsest under XVth century 

writing, mics. 
[945.] Ath. Nat. Libr. 83 [xv], ff. 324, chart., mut. at end. 
[946.] Ath. Nat. Libr. 97 [xii], ff. 136, mut. at beg. and end. mtis. 
[947.] (Apost. 227.) Ath. Nat Libr. 126 [a.d. 1504], ff. 276. ' Written by Euthy- 

mius. 
[948.] Ath. Nat. Libr. 143 [a.d. 1522], ff. 242. A few leaves wanting- at begin- 
ning. 
[949.] Ath. Nat. Libr. 147 [xii beg.], ff. 255 — fiist eight injured, miis. 
[950.] Ath. Nat. Libr. 148 [xv end], ff. 104, mut. at beginning and end. 

To this list Mr. Miller (Scr.) adds an enumeration of "thirteen MSS. in tlie 
National Library at Athens, containing portions of Apostoloeuaggelia ;" to 
which he assigns numbers from 951-963 inclusive. The Athens Lib. numbers 
are 668, 685, 700, 707, 750, 757, 759, 760, 766, 769, 784, 786, and 795. 



214 



LECTIONARIES: THE APOSTOLOS 



Levden Un. Scaliger 243. (Evl6.) 
B. M. Cot. Vespas. B. XVIII. XL* 
Missing. 

Flor. Laur. 24. XL (Evil 12.) 
Gottingen Univ. Tlieol. 54. XV. 
B. M. Harl. 5731. (G. 117) 
Rome Coll. Propag. (Evl37.) 
Copenhagen, 1324. XIL (Evl44.) 
Paris Sup. 32. (Evl84.) 
(Evl85.) 
XIIL* 
(Evl60.) 
IX. or X. 
XL or XIL 



1116. 

(Evl52.) 

(Evl53 

(Evl54.) 



47. 



LECTIOXARIES: (2) THE APOSTOLOS 

Iq this table the asterisk [*] siguifies that the lectionary coutains daily readings (e/3d} 
of the Acts and Epistles from Easter to I'entecost, and Saturday and Sunday readings ((ral3. 
Kvep.) for the rest of the year. The obelisk [t] signifies daily readings (e/3d) throughout the 
year. 

1. 

2. 

3. 

4. 

5. 

6. 

7. 

8. 

9. 
10. 
11. 
12. 
13. 
14. 
15. 
16. 
17. 
18. 
19. 
20. 
21. 
22. 
23. 
24. 
25. 
26. 
27. 
28. 
29. 
30. 
31. 
32. 
33. 
34. 
35. 
36. 
37. 
38. 
39. 
40. 
41. 
42. 
43. 
44. 
45. 



Paris Sup. 33. 
Paris Sup. 104 
Paris Nat. 375. 
Moscow Syn. 4. 
Moscow S^'n. 291. 
Moscow Typ. 31. 
Moscow Syn. 266. 
Moscow Syn. 267. 
Moscow Syn. 268. 
Moscow Typ. Syn. 
Moscow Typ. Svn. 9. 
Paris, 294. (Evj83.) 
Paris, 304. 
Paris, 306. 
Paris, 308. 
Paris, 319. 
Paris, 320. 
Paris, 321. 



(Evl55.) 
(Evl56.) 



XIV. 

XII. 

XIII. 

XII. 

XILf 

XIV. 



Ox. Bo. Seld. S. 2. XIII. (Evl26.) 
Paris, 330. (Evl94.) 



XIV.* 

(Evl82.) 
(G324Evl97.) 
ff. 1-10. paper, 
paper. XVI. f 
(Evl92.) 
(Ed93.) 



x.t 



Paris, 373. 

Paris, 276. 

Paris, 376. 

Paris, 382. 

Paris, 383. 

Paris, 324. 

Paris, 326. 

Vacat. 

Vatican Gr. 1528. paper. XV.f 

Vatican Ottob. Gr. 416. (Evil 33). 

Rome, Barberini, 18. Palimp. X. 

Rome, Barberini, (?) XL 

Rome, Vallicell.-C. 46. pap. XVL 

Vacat. {?) 

Glas. Hunt. Mus. V.4.3. (Evl241.) 

Glasgow, Hunt. Mus. V.3.4. XII. 



46. Milan. Arabros. C. 63 Sup. XIV. 

47. Milan. Amb. D. 72 Sup. (Evll04.) 

48. Vacat. 

49. S. Saba, 16. paper. XIV. 

50. S. Saba, 18. XV. 

51. S. Saba, 26. XIV. 

52. S. Saba. (Ev]l7l) 

53. S. Saba, 4. (Evll60.) 

54. S. Saba. XV. 

55. Treves Cath. X. (Evil 79.) 

56. F-on-the-Od. (A42P48Rl3Evl923). 

57. Vacat 

58. Oxf. C. C. Wake, 33. 1172. (?)t 

59. Camb. Ch. Coll. 13,4, 6. (Evll85.) 

60. Lcmd. Lamb. 1190. Xl.f Scr. 57. 

61. Lo. La. 1191. XUI.* Scr. 59. 

62. Lond. Lamb, 1194. S. 60. (Evl477.) 

63. Lond. Lamb. 1195. p. XV. Scr. 61. 

64. Lond. Lamb. 1196. XII.* Scr. 62. 

65. B. M. Add. 32051. XIII.* Scr. 52. 

66. Lond. H. B-C. I.10.,S.64. (Evl216.) 

67. Lon.H.B-C. III.29.S. 66. (Evl223 ) 

68. Loud. H. B-C. III.24. XlV.f S. 65. 

69. St. Pet. Mur. 44. S. 178. (Evl249.) 
70^ St. Pet. Mur. 38. Pal. IX. Ser. 72. 
70^ St. Pet. Muralt. 49. IX. Scr. 172. 

71. St. Pet. Mur. 40a. Pal. XL S. 173. 

72. St. Pet. Muralt. 45a. XIII. S. 183. 
73pe- St. P. Mu. 57. VIIL80. IX. or X. 

74. St. P. Mur. 110. Pal. XIIL S. 197. 

75. Caml). U. S. A. Harv. Lib. A. R. 

gS.lO. Xn. Scr. 70. V. Tab. XL 

76. New York, Astor Lib. XUL (?) 

V. Table XL 

77. Camb. Univ. Lib. 

Scr. 79. 

78. Lond. B-C. IIL44. 

79. B.M. Add. 11841. 

80. Leipsic Univ. Lib. Tisch. VL f. 

IX. or X. Scr. 71. U. 

81. B. M. Add. 29714. 1306. Scr. 69. 

82. Dresden A. 104. S. 77. (A98P113.) 

83. Oxf. Bodl.Misc. 319. XIIL Scr. 76. 

84. Oxf. Bodl. Arch. Seld. Sup. 9. IX. 

Pal. Scr. 74. U. 



679. 1. XILf 

(Ev]476.) 
XL Scr. 75. 



LECTIONARIES: THE APOSTOLOS 



215 



85. Vienna Tlieol. 808. XL* 

86. Besancou Citv Lib. 41. XII.* 
87^ Pai-i.s, 922 fol. A. XIV. S. 201. 
87^ Paris S. Gi\ 804. j». XV. S. 202. 

88. Pans, 800. p. XIV. Scr. 130. 

89. Modeua, Est. Il.D.S.p. XV.S.50. 

90. Wisbeck. S. 203. (G713.) U. Pal. 

91. Athens, 68. XII., Xlll.f S. 204. 

92. Athens, 69. p. 1485. f S. 205. 

93. Athens (35). p. XV. or XVI.f 

94. Athens (63). XL or Xll.f 

95. Athens (65). Xl.f Scr. 208. 

96. Athens (95). p. 157(>.t S. 209. 

97. Atliens. XIL or XIIL Scr. 210. 

98. Athens. JO. XV., XVI.f S. 2U. 

99. Athens, p. XV., XVI.* S. 212. 

100. Esc. x- IV. 9. JO. XIV. S. 214. 

101. Eseurial. i^. 1II.9. XIIL S. 213. 

102. Gr. Fer. A'. |3'. 2. S. 90. (Evl478.) 

103. Gr. Fer. A. /3'. 4. X.* Scr. 83. 

104. GrottaFer. A. /3.' 5. Xl.f S. 84. 

105. Grotta Fer. A'. /3'. 7. XL* S. 85. 

106. Gr. Fer. A. /3'. 8. XIV. (V)* S. 86. 

107. Gr. Fer. A. /3'. 9. XIL* Scr. 87. 

108. Gr. Fer. A. /3'. 10. XIIL Scr. 88. 

109. Gr. Fer. A. ji'. 11. Xl.f Scr. 89. 

110. Grotta Feri'ata, .A. 5'. 24. No. 3. 

(Alsor'/3'21.) Pal. X. S. 263. 

111. Fl. La. Marl<. 704. XIL S. 223. 

112. Milan Amb.C. 16 inf. XIIL S. 81. 

113. Messina 93. XIL or Xlll.f S. 82. 

114. RoraeB. IV.U.p. 155«.*S.125. 

115. Rome Barb. IV.60. Xll.f S. 126. 

116. Rome Barb. IV.84. XU.f S. 127. 

117. Sinai, 295. p. XV. Scr. 213. 

118. Vatican, 368. XIIL* Scr. 116. 

119. Vatican, 369. paper. XIV. 

120. Vatican, 2068. XILf 

121. Vatican, 2116. XIIL* Scr. 119. 

122. Vat. Pal. 241. pap. XV.* 

123. Vat. Reji". 11. XILf Scr. 120. 

124. Venice, 11115. XL or XILf 

125. Venice, 11.128. p. XlV.f S. 114. 

126. Venice, H.ISO. (Evl931.) S. 115. 

127. AthosDion. 386./). 1542. S. 169. 
123. Athos Dion. 387. jo. XVIL 

129. Athos Dion. 392. p. XVI. 

130. Athos Doch. 17. XIL Scr. 186. 

131. Athos Doch. 20. XIV. 

132. Athos Doch. 27. XIIL 



XL 




p. 


XV. 


p. 


XVIL 


P- 


XIV. 


P- 


XV. 


P- 


XVI. 


P- 


XV. 


P 


XVIL 


0. XIV. 



133. Athos Doch. 141. jo. XVIL 

134. Athos Doch. 146. p. 1524. 

135. Athos Iber. 831. Jt?. _XV. 

136. Athos Caraca. 10. 
13^. Athos Caraca. 156. 

138. Athos Constani. 21. 

139. Athos Constam. 22. 

140. Athos Constam. 23. 

141. Athos Cutlura. 277. 

142. Athos Cuthun. 354. 

143. Atiios Ciulum. 355. 

144. Athos Protat. 54. jo. 

145. Alhos Simopet. 6. 1305. 

146. Athos Simopet. 10. XII. 

147. Athos Simopet. 148. (E\']479.) 

148. Athos Simop. 149. pap. XVIL 

149. Athos Simop. 150. paper. XVI. 

150. Athos Simop 151. paper. XVI. 

151. Atlios Stauron. 129. pap. 1554. 

152. Atlios Philotli. 17. XIL 

153. Berat. Abp. XIIL 

154. Chalcis S. Trin. Mon. 13. 

155. Chalcis Trin. Mon. 14. 

156. Chalcis Trin. Mon. 15. 

157. Chalcis Sch. 59. XIIL or XIV. 

158. Chalcis Sch. 74. XIL or XIIL 

159. Chalcis Sch. 88. paper. 15{>1. 

160. Patmos S. John, 11. XL 

161. Patmos S. John, 12. (R178.) 

162. Saloniki Gym. 8. jo. XVI.f 

163. Saloniki Gym. 10. XL (Rl84.)f 

164. Saloniki Gym 13. pap. 1474.f 

165. Sinai, 296. paper. 1454. 

166. Sinai, 297. paper. 1510. 

167. Sinai, 298. paper. 1551. 

168. Sinai, 299. ;x</)en XVL 

169. Gro. Fer. r'. /3'. 18. XIV. S. 105. 

170. Athos Dion. 163. (R167Evl642.) 

171. Grotta Ferrata A. S' 5. 1072. 

172. Grotta Ferrata, A. 5'. 6. XIIL 

173. Grotta Ferrata, A'. ^'. 9. XII. 

174. Sinai, 294. paper. XIV. 

175. B. M. Add. 11840. (Evll89.) 

176. Lond. High. B-C. 18. (Ev]215.) 

177. Glasg. Hunt. Mus.V.4.3. (Evl241 ) 

178. Vacat. (see Scr. 178.) 

179. St. Pet. Muralt. 55. (Evl250.) 

180. St. Pet. Mnralt. 90. (Evl256.) 

181. Milan,Amb.D.108Sup. (Evl287.) 

182. Milan, Amb.D.274Sup. (Evl290 ) 



216 



LECTIONARIES: THE APOSTOLOS 



183. 

184. 

185. 

186. 

187. 

188. 

189. 

190. 

191. 

192. 

193. 

194. 

195. 

196. 

197. 

198. 

199. 
200. 
201. 
202. 
203. 
204. 
205. 
206. 
207. 
208. 
209. 
210. 
211. 
212. 
213. 
214. 
215. 
216. 
217. 
218. 
219. 
220. 
221. 
222. 
223. 
224. 
225. 



Camb. Un. Add. 1836. (Evl306.) 
Lond.B-C. III.42.S.67. (Evl315.) 
Loud. B.M.Add. 24378. (Evl927.) 
B. M. Ilail. 5561. S. 63. (Evl346.) 
Paris fc?up. 805. (Evl37().) 
Athens Theol. 62. (Evl421.) 
Athens Theol. 63. (EvI422,) 
Athens Theol. 64. (Evl423.) 
Athens (3). (Evl426.) 
Athens (5). (Evl427.) 
Athens (66). (Evl439.) 
Athens (112). (Evl440.) 
Athens (86). (Evl443.) 
Athens. (Ev]446.) 
Gro. Fer, A'.d'. 2. S. 91. (Evl473.) 
G. F. A. S'. 4. Ser. 92. (Evl475.) 
Lond. B-C. ni.44. (Evl476.) 
Gr. Fer. A. d'. 24. (9). (EvI486d.) 
GrottaFei-. P'. /3'. 2. (Evl488.) 
Gfotta Fer. T'. /3'. 6. (Evl489.) 
Grotta Fer. T'. /3'. 9. (Evl492.) 
Grotta Fer. r'. /3'. 12. (Evl494.) 
Grotta Fer. T'. /3'. 13. (Evl495.) 
Grotta Fer. P'. (3'. 15. (Evl497.) 
Grotta Fer. r'. /3'. 17. (Evl498.) 
Grotta Fer. r'. /3'. 19. (EvlSOO.) 
Gi^otta Fer. r. (3'. 23. (Evl501.) 
Grotta Fer., T'. (3'. 24. (Evl502.) 
Grotta Fer. T'. /3'. 38. (Ev]504.) 
Grotta Fer. F'. (3'. 42. (Evl505.) 
Grotta Fer. A'. |3'. 22. (Evl506.) 
Messina Univ. 170. (Evl523.) 
Rome, Barb. III.22. (Evl528.) 
Borne, Barb. III.129. (Evl529.) 
Eome, Barb. IV. 1. (Evl530.) 
Rome, Barb. IV.25. (Evl532.) 
Rome, Barb. IV.28. (Evl533 ) 
Vatican, 1228. (Evl548.) 
Vatican, 1973. (Evl554.) 



Vatican, 1978. 
Vatican, 2012. 
Vatican, 2051. 
Vatican, 2052. 



(Evl555.) 
(Evi556.) 
(Evl557.) 
(Ev]558. 



226. Vat. Reg. 49. (Evl572.) 

227. Vat. Reg. 59. (Ev\o13.) 

228. Syrac. Sem. 4. (Evl575.) Scr. 113. 

229. Athos Iber. 39. (Evl680.) 

230. Athos Iber. 825. (Evl686.) 

231. Athos Iber. 884. (Evl687.) 

232. Athos Constam. 6 (Evl693.) 

233. Atiios Cuthun. 282. (Ev]707.) 

234. Athos Cutlura. 356. (Ev]709.) 

235. Athos Zenoph. 59. (Evl7l2.) 

236. Athos Xeropot. 247 (Evl721.) 

237. Athos Siniopet. 3U. (Evl741.) 

238. Athos Simopet. 70. (Evl743.) 

239. Athos Philoth. 6, (Evl751.) 

240. Athos Philoth. 213. (Evl755.) 

241. Athos Chilian. 15. (Evl757.) 

242. Cairo Pat. Al. Coxe. 18. (Evl759.) 

243. Jerus. II. Cross. 6. (Evl797.) 

244. S. Saba Tower, 16. (Evl829.) 

245. Saloniki Gvm. lA'. ^ (Evl837 ) 

246. Sinai. 271."' (Evl893.) 

247. Sinai. 748. (Evl900.) 

248. Sinai. 943. (Evl908.) 

249. Sinai. 961. (Evl911.) 

250. Sinai. 972. (Evl915.) 

251. Sinai. 973. (Evl916.) 

252. Sinai. 974. (Ev]9l7.) 

253. Vat. Reg. 54. (Evl924.) 

254. N. Y. Union Th. Sem. (Evl929.) 

255. Vat. Reg. Gr. 70. 1544. S. 122. 
255. Paris, 13. Scr. 128. (Evl935.) 

257. Pdris, 263. (Evl936.) 

258. B. M. Add. 22744. (Evl324.) 

259. Athens Theol. 25. (Evl383.) 

260. Sinai. 272. (Evl894.) 

261. Sinai. 273. (Evl895.) 

262. Paris Sup. 115. S. 129. (Evl96.) 

263. Lon. B-C. III.53. S. 68. (Evl228.) 

264. Vatican, 774. S. 117. (G860.) 

265. Ox. Bod. Crom. 11. (Evl30.) ' 

266. Theodore Graf. (Evl937.) 

267. Atlios Philoth. 25. (Evl753.) 

268. Berlin Roy. Lib. 4*° 17. (Evl945.) 



Miller (Scr. 4th ed.) adds the following ; 

[227.] Lesbos r. Atifiovoi; fiovrjg 55, Act., Paul., Cath., Apoc, syn,, meyi., proll.^ 

m%is., rubr. (Kerameus.) 
[228.] Lesbos, r. Aelfi fiov. 137 [xvj, chart. (Kerameus.) 
[255.] Andros, Movrj ' Ayia 2, ff. 140. Injured, but well WM'itten. (Avr. M;;\ta- 

puKTig.) 



LECTIOXARIES: THE APOSTOLOS 217 

[256.] Andro?, Moi'/) 'Ayla 3, chart., raoth-eaten. {'AvTivviog Mi]\iapdic}]c.) 
[262] Atlio.^. Protaton. 32, 4'°, amidst other matter, Ke(p. t., syn., men. 2-. Aa^- 

TZpOQ. 

[267.] Kosinitsa 'Ay/a Moj'/y 'Jcjjdvvijg u Uepevreaijg (?) 198 [a.d. 1503], writ- 
ten by the aforenamed. 

[268.] Kos. 'Ay. Mov., ^iKoWog 55 [xi], written by tlie aforenamed. 

[269.] Kos. 'Ay. Mov.jllvfisujv AovrZepeg 195 [a.d. 1505], written by the afore- 
named. 
270.] Ath.Xat. Libr. 101 [xiv], f¥. 169, mid. at beginning and end. 



'271.] Ath. Nat. Libr. 102 
°272.] Ath. Nat. Libr. 106 
273.] Ath. Nat. Libr. 133 
274.] Ath. Nat. Libr. 144 



xvu], ff. 229. 
xiv-xv], ff. 243, mut. at beginning and end. 
;xiv], ff. 348, pict. 
"xv], ff. 76, mut. at beginning and end. 



Mr. Miller also adds numbers 275-288 to correspond with his Evst. [Evan- 
gelia] 956-967 and 498, added ou page 213 above. 



TABLE X 

THE ANCIENT VERSIONS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

THE SECOND CI-:NTUUY 

OLD LATIN VERSION.— Originated in North Africa m the second century. 
A revised text was current in Italy in the fourth ceukrry, and the existing MSS. 
vary gveatly from eacli other. Whetiier there was originally only one or more 
than one indepeirdeH^ ver&i&H-is stiff in dispute. The principal manuscripts are : 
I. Of the Gospels, a. Cod. Vercellensis, at Vercelli, Italy (IV.) ; a"^. Cod. 
Sangallensis (V.), formerly de:^ignated n [including Curiemla fragmenta 
(small fragments of two leaves, containing verses from the 11th and 13th chap- 
ters of Luke, in the Reatisches Mas. at Chur.), and o. p. Cod. Sangallensis, 
MS. 1394, vol. i. and ii. (small fragments at St. Gall) (VH. and VIII.)] ; b. Cod. 
Veronensis, at Verona (IV. or V.) ; c. Cod. Colbertinus, Paris Nat. Lib. 
254 (XII.) ; d. Cod. Bezae Cantabrigiensis [see uncial D] (VI.), conformed 
generally to the Greek text of the MS. ; e. Cod. Palatinus, at Vienna (V.) (one 
leaf. Matt. xii. 13-23, at Dublin, Trin. Coll., N. 4, 18), cf. W-H. § 113, p. 81, and 
The Academy, Lond. Aug. 1880; /. Cod. Brixianus, at Brescia^VI.) ; ff\ Pe- 
tropolitanus. Imp. Lib. at St. Petersburg (X.), v. W-H. § 114 ; ff-. Paris Nat. 
Lib. 17225 (VII.), both /f ^ and f'-. were once at the Abbev of Corbie, in Picardv ; 
g\, ^2. Codd. Paris Nat! Lib. 11553 and 13169 {g} VIIL, g:^ X.), both formerly 
at St. Germain, Paris ; h. Vaticanus [Matthew only] (IV. or V.) ; i. Cod. Vin- 
dobonensis, Vienna Imp. Lib., No. 1235 (V. or VI.) ; k. Cod. Taurinensis, 
Turin Lib., G. vii. 15, fragm. of Matt., text '■' optinue notce^' (V.); I. Vratisla- 
viensis, in Church of St. Elizabeth, Breslau (VII.) ; m. Cod. Sessorianus 
LVIIL, a MS. of the " Speculum," ascribed to Augustine, containing extracts from 
Scripture, now in the monastery of Santa Croce, Rome (VIII.-IX.) ; q. Cod. 
Monacensis reg. Lat., 6224, at Munich (VI.); r. Cod. Dublinii., Coll. Trin. 
A. 4, 15 (VI.) ; s. Cod. Ambrosianus, at Milan (VI.) ; t. Cod. Bernae, Berne 
Univ. Lib. (VI.) ; v. Cod. Vindob., Vienna Imp. Lib. (VII.) ; z. (the j of W-H.) 
Cod. Sarzannensis, formerly in the church at Sarezzano, near Tortona (V.). 

II. Of the Acts we have d. m., as in the Gospels; e. Cod. Laudianus (cf. 
L'KC. E. VI.) ; g. (Apoc.) Stockolm " Gigas librorura " (XIII.) ; g-. Ambro- 
sianus, Milan (X. or XL); reg. (Apoc): Paris Nat. 6400 G., formerly in the 
Benedictine Monastery at Fleurv (VII.); s. Vindob., Vienna Imp. Lib., 16, 
Falimp. (V.); x\ [Bentley's x'-j'Oxf. BodL 3418 (VII. or VIU.) ; see West- 
cott, in Smith's Bib. Bid., p. 3458"^., and Berger, Histoire de la Vulgate, pp. 
44, 398. 

in. Of the Catholic Epistles, f. Petrop., X. contains the Ep. of James ; 
7n. as in the Gospels ; g. Cod. Monacensis, Munich, Clm. (6220, 6230, 6277), 
6436, once Frisingensis 236 (VI.) ; s. as in the Acts. 

IV. Of the Pauline Epistles we have m. as in the Gospels ; Codd. d. e. f. g. 
are the Latin versions of Dp Ep Fp Gp ; gue. Cod. Guelpherbytanus, Weis- 
senburg, 64 [Palvnpsest fragments of the Ep. to Romans] (VI.); r. twenty-six 
leaves collected from the bindings of codices (the MS. marked g. in the Cath. 
Epistles, Monacensis reg. Clm. 6436), of which two were discovered in 1892 in 



YEESIONS: SECOND CENTURY 319 

the lib. of the Univ. of Munich (VI.) ; r^. also from the Munich collection, con- 
taining Phil. iv. 11-23, and 1 Thess. i. 1-10, also numbered Clm. 6436 [Fris. 
236] (VI.) ; r^. Gottvici, Fragments of Romans and Galatians, from the Beno- 
diotuie Abbey of Gottweig on the Danube, containing Rom. v. 16-vi. 4 ; vi. 6-19 ; 
Gal. iv. 6-19," iv. 22-v. 2 ; x^. Oxf. Bodl. Laud. Lat. 108 (E. 6*7) ; St. Paul's Epp. 
in Saxon letters (IX.). See X^ of the Acts. 

V. Op the Apocalypse we have only g. of Acts, which alone gives the Apoc. 
entire, m. (" Speculum ") of the Gospels, and reg. of Acts, which is Westcott and 
Hort's h. of the African recension. 

Of these MSS. e. and k. are substantially African, /. and g. are distinctly Ital- 
ian, and the rest, though having African readings in some cases and Italian in 
others, are in general substantially European (v. W-H. § 113). In^'. ff^. g^. we 
find a mixed text, which leads Westcott and Hort to regard them as based upon 
the Vulgate. Most of the old Latin Gospels are of the IV., V., or VI. century. 
One, however, Cod. c. (Colbertinus) is as late as the XII. century. 

rUBLICATlON 

Of these MSS., I. of the Gospels, a. h. f. were published by Bianchini, Evang. 
Quadruplex, Rome, 1749; a. also by Irico, 1748; n^. n. o. p. by Peter Batiffol, 
in Revue Archerologique, vol. iv., Paris, 1885, see also H. I. White, in Old. Lat. 
Bib. Texts, No. 2, Oxf., 1886; c. by Sabatier, Bihl. Sac. Lat. Versiones Ant., vol. 
iii., 1749, and by John Belsheim, Christiania, 1888; d. by Kipling, 1793, and 
Scrivener, 1864; see also J. Rendel Harris, A Study of Cod. Bezce, Camb., 1891, 
and F. H. Chase, The Old Syriac Element in Bezce, Lond., 1893; e. by Tischen- 
dorf, Evang. Pal. Ined., 1847; /. cf. Ranke, Cur. Marburg, 1872; ff. by Mar- 
tianay, 1695, and ff'K by Belsheim, 1881-87 (on ff'^., g^., and g\ see Samuel 
Berger, Histoire de la Vulgate, etc., Paris, 1893, and the Art. by him in Bulletin 
Critique, Paris, 1891); h. by Card. Mai, in Script, vet. nov. coll., vol. iii., 1828, 
and by Belsheim EvangeUum secundum Mattheum, 1892; i. by Belsheim, Codex 
Vindobojien.ns Merabr. Furp. Anti.q. Evang. Luc. et Marci Trans. Lat. Frag., 
Leipsic, 1885; k. by Tisch., in the Vienna Jahrhucher, 1847-49, and, very ac- 
curately, by Sandav & Wordsworth in Old Latin Bible Texts, Oxford, 1886; 
/. by F.'Haase, Breslau, 1865-66 ; m. by Card. Mai, in Nov. Patr. Biblioth., 1S52, 
and by F. Weihrich in Corp. Script. Eccles. Latinorum,, vol. xii., Vieima, 1887; 
q. by White, Old Latin Bible Texts ; cf. Hort, Classical Review, Lond., 1889, pp. 
11-12; r. by T. K. Abl)Ott, Evangel. Versio Antehieronym., etc., Dublin, 1884, 
Part 2 ; also' cf. Samuel Berger, Revue Celtique, vol. vi., pp. 348-357, Paris, 1883- 
1885 ; s. by Ceriani, in AFon. Sac. et Profana, Milan, 1861 ; t. by Prof. H. Hagen of 
Berne, in Zeitschrift f. iv. TheoL, Leips., 1884, and in Old. Lat. Bib. Texts, Oxf., 
1882, No. 2-, V. by Wordsworth & White, Old. Lat. Bib. Texts, No. 3, Oxf., 1886, 
pp. 161-166; z.-=j. described by Amelli, of the Ambrosian Library, in a mono- 
graph pub. in 1872. Scrivener (4th ed., 1894) says : " The MS. {j.) is now at Rome 
undergoing careful restoration, but no part of it has yet been published." 

II. As TO THE Acts, e. was puljlished by Hearne (not very accurately), in 1715, 
and by Tisch. in Mon. Sac. Liedita, vol. ix., in 1870, with facsimile (v. f-s in Table 
VII.) ; g. by Belsheim, Christiania, 1879, comp. Oscar L. Gebhardt, in Theologische 
Liter aturzeitung, Leips., 1880, v. W-H. § 116 ; gK by Ceriani, Mon. Sac. et prof.^ 
Milan, 1866 ; fragments of reg. have been published by Ormont (two leaves from 
Apoc), Bibliotheque de VEcole des Charles, Paris, 1883, vol. xliv., also by Belsheim, 



220 versions: second century 

Cln-istiania, ISSV, and a valuable discussion of the subject by Samuel Berger in 
the Revue de Theol. et de Fhilos., Lausanne, 1886, who subsequently published all 
the fragments accurately, under the title Le Faliinpseste de FJeury^ Paris, 1889 
(comp. what Berger adds in Bulletin Critique^ Paris, 1891, pp. 303, 304, note 1) ; 
s. byTisch., in the "Vienna Jahrbucher, d. Jit., 1847, and by Belsheim, in Theol. 
7'idsskrift for dm Evaug. Lnth. Kirke i Xovge, ser. 3, Chiistiania, 1886. 

III. q. Of the Catholic Epistlks composed of fragm. of 1st and 2d Peter, and 
1st John, were pubhshed by Ziegler, at Munich, in 187*7. He discovered the 
words of 1st Peter, i. 8-19, and ii. 20-iii. 7, imprinted upon the paste which at- 
tached the leaves of a book to its binding. He deciphered the inscription by invert- 
ing the words with a mirror, and retracing them by tlie help of a microscope. 

IV. Pauline Epp. giie. was published by Tisch. in his Anec. Sac, etc., Leips., 
1855, p. 153, ff. ; r. was published by Ziegler, in his Itala-fragmeute, Marburg, 
1876. Tisch. had already seen and used some of these leaves for his New Test. 
of 1859. 

THE CURETONIAN SYRIAC— This interesting relic of what is believed to 
represent the most ancient version of the Syriac New Testament (usually referred 
to by the sign syr'"), consists of eighty-two and a half leaves, containing por- 
tions of the Gospels, from the monastery of St. Mary Deipara, in the Nitrian des- 
ert ; edited, London, 1858, with an English translation by Dr. Wm. Cureton. 
Three more leaves, containing John vii. 37-viii. 19 (but without the passage 
about the woman taken in adultery, vii. 53-viii. 12, which is not found in the 
Syriac versions) ; Luke xv. 22-xvi. 12, xvii. 1-23, were discovered by Brugsch 
in 1871, and are now in the Imperial Library in Berlin. For a Greek transla- 
tion of the whole, see Frederick Basthgen, Evangelienfragmenta Der Griechische 
Text des Citretonsche^i Syrers Wiederlierge^tellt, Leipsic, 1885. Compare also an 
article by Henry M. Harman, " Cureton's Fragments of Syriac Gospels," in the 
Journal of the Soc. of Bib. Lit. and Exeg., Boston, 1885. In the opinion of 
Westcott and Hort the Curetonian Syriac fragments represent a text from which 
■was derived the Peshitto or popular version of the Syriac N. T. In this view 
Tregelles, Tischendorf, and I. H. Hall concur. 

In Februai-y, 1892, a manuscript was discovered in the Convent of St. Catha- 
rine, on Mt. Sinai, by Mrs. Agnes Smith Lewis, which upon examination proved to 
be a copy of the Syriac Gospels in a text resembling the Curetonian. There are 
178 leaves, and only about eight pages are missing. It agrees witli the Vatican 
and Sinaitic MSS. in omitting Mark xvi. 9-20. It is defective in Matt, vi., from 
the word "Come" in v. 10 to the end of the next leaf, and therefore gives no 
testimony on the doxology to the Lord's Piayer. In Matt, xxvii. 17, Pilate's 
question reads : " Which will ye that I release to you, Jesus Bar- Abba, or Jesus 
that is called Christ?" In Luke xxiv. 32 it reads: "Was not our heart heavy," 
etc., instead of: "Did not our heart burn," etc. In Matt. i. 16, the reading of 
the Syriac is: "Joseph, to whom the Virgin Mary was betrothed, begat Jesus." 
Matt. i. 25 omits "and knew her not." A good transcript of the Sinai Manu- 
script has appeared in England. The Four Gospels transcribed from the Syriac 
Palimpsest, etc., by R. L. Bensly, J. Rendel Harris, and F. C. Burkitt, with an in- 
troduction by Agnes Smith Lewis, Cambridge, at the University Press, 1894, 4to, 
pp. xlvi. 320. Mrs. Lewis has published an EngUsh translation of the Gospels.^ 

1 A Translation of the Four Gospels from the Syriac of the Sinaitic Palimpsest. By Agnes 
Smith Lewis. 239 pp. Macmillan & Co. : Loudou and New York. 



YERSIONS ; SECOND AND THIRD CENTURY 221 



THE SECOND AND THIRD CENTURY 

EGYPTIAN YERSIOXS 

I, Memphitic [or Coptic^] (cop.). A version in the dialect of Lower Egj-pt 
(called the Bohairic version by Rev. G. Horner, in Scrivener), contains all 
the books of our present canon except the Apocalypse, which is found, how- 
ever, in some later MSS. The order of the books is: (1) Gospels; (2) Pauline 
Epp. ; (3) Catholic Epp. ; (4) Acts. Of the Gospels the order is Matthew, 
Mark, Luke, John. In vocabularies, however, John often conies first. The 
Pauline Epp. include Hebrews. "Of all the versions, the Memphitic is per- 
haps the most important for the textual critic" (Lightfoot in Scrivener). Greg- 
ory's list of Memphitic MSS. gives 64 of the Gospels, 27 of the Pauline Epp., 
Catholic Epp., and Acts, and 16 of the Apocalypse, which is for the most part 
written separately and evidently held in less esteem — a fact usually accounted for 
through the influence of Dionysius of Alexandria (a. d. 233-265). An edition 
of the Gospels was published 'at Berlin by M. G. Schwartze in 1846-48. The 
Acts and Epp. were afterwards published in 1852 at Halle, by P. Boetticher 
(alias P. A. de Lagarde), entitled Acta ApostoJornm Coptice^ and Epidnlce Nov. 
Test. Coptice. A new edition "based on a collation of all known manuscripts " 
is announced by Scrivener (vol. ii., p. 125), as in preparation by Rev. G. Horner. 

n. Thebaic or Sahidic (sah.). A version in the dialect of Upper Egypt. 
Fragments first collated by Woide in 111%. Believed by Lightfoot to belong 
to the second century. Fragments published by Mingarelli, 1785; Giorgi (a 
copy in Lenox Library), 1789 ; Munter, 1789 ; and by Mingarelli, 1790. Woide's 
edition appeared after his death; published by Prof. Ford in 1799. "Second 
only to the Memphitic in textual value" (Lightfoot, in Scrivener); contains the 
whole N. T., but, like the Memphitic, assigns an inferior place to the Apocalypse. 
Gregory catalogues ninety of these fragments : the first eleven groups of which 
are in England; three (12-14) are in Paris; one (15) in Xaples ; sixty-seven 
(16-82), which were formerly in the Borgian Library, are in the College of the 
Propaganda, at Rome; one (83) is at Turin; one (84) [the "iS'anian frag- 
ments"], formerly at Venice, is now missing; four (85-88) are at St. Peters- 
burg; and two (89, 90) are at Cairo. 

The Biblical MSS. of the Borgian Collection, now in the Librnry of the 
Propaganda, have been published by M. Amelineau (1886-88) in the Zeit- 
schrift fur Aegyptische Sprache., and by Ciasca at Rome. A publication of the 
Palis fragments is begun. 

IIL Bashmuric (basm.). Bashmuric is the designation still employed by 
Gregory (Tisch.) to represent a third dialect of Egypt, whose locality and his- 
tory yet remain obscure. L. Stern {Zeilschrift filr Aegyptische Sprache, 1878) 
regarded the dialect as "Middle Egyptian." Scrivener (4th ed., vol. ii. pp. 
140-143) prefers the designation " Fayoum version " for one class of specimens, 
and still retains Middle Egyptian or Lower Sahidic for another. He says, how- 
ever, "the lines between this dialect and version and that of the Favoum are 



1 Coptic (from the Greek Ac^i'tttio^) is the general term for the Egyptian language as w 
ten or spoi<en by Christian people in Christian times. It, with the sign (cop.), is retai: 
here because the Memphitic (or Bohairic [Scr.], or Bohiric [Tisch.]) is so referred to by Tis 
endorf and others. 



iTit- 

ned 

Tisch- 



222 



versions: fourth century 



not clearly defined, nnd further research ma}' make it necessary to rearrange 
tlie specimens." 

A few fragments are described by Gregory, two of which were brought froin 
the Fayoum to England by W. M. Flinders Petrie, two are in the College of the 
Propaganda, at Rome, one is in the Pai'is library, and one in the Boulak museum 
at Cairo. Tliose in the Propaganda were originally in the Borgian Museum, 
and were published, in 1811, at Copenhagen by W. F. Engelbreth ; ttie one 
in Paris (Matt. v. 46-vi. 19) was published in 1889 in the Recueil de travaux 
relatifs a la philologie et a la archeologie egyptiennes et assiyriennes, by G. 
Maspero ; the one in the museum, in Memoires de rinsiitiit egyptien (vol. ii., pp. 
56'7-604. Cairo, 1889), bv Uibanus JBoui'iant, and the two in England (Lond.[?J), 
by W. G. Crum (Loud. 1893). 

THE FOURTH CENTURY 

PESHITTO SYRIAC (syrpe^h) 

The Syriac version, which was in common use among the Syrian sects 
throughout the flourishing period of Syrian history, and of which the largest 
collection of manuscripts remains to our day, is called Peshitto ("Simple"). 
Tlie origin of the terra has been variously accounted for. The following 
explanation is given by Prof. T. H. Hall : " The text of the Harclensian, like 
the text of the Old Testament Hexaplar, was interspersed with obeli and 
asterisks and with other marks; while the margins, also, were often occupied 
with various readings in Greek. The design of the whole being text-critical^ 
or to mark passages where testimonies varied respecting the text or reading. 
But the Pesliitto copies were free fi-om all this apparatus — or 'simple.' ... It 
was ' the clear text ' edition, and simple in that sense." ^ It is evidently based 
upon the most ancient text originating in the second century, and, as evidently, 
it has been subjected to revisions from Greek manuscripts at a very early 
period. The great uniformity of the text in existing manuscripts leads some 
of our best critics (Westcott and Hort, Gregory, I. H. Hall) to believe that an 
authoritative revision of the text was made some time in the third or fourth 
century, and that the earlier copies were destroyed or lost. The Lenox Library 
contains several editions, among which is the Widmanstadt edition of 1556, 
reissued in 1562. 

By the indefatigable labors of Dr. Caspar Rene Gregory, the Prolegomena 
of Tischendorf are now furnished with a description of about 246 Syriac MSS., 
of which 122 are Gospels, 58 Acts and Cath. Epp., and 66 of the Pauline Epp. 

American scholars wiH be interested to know that the first two on the cata- 
logue are Codices now in New York. No. 1. (Acts 1., Paul 1.) is the property of 
the Syrian Protestant College at Beirut, Syria, but now deposited in the library of 
the Union Tlieol. Seminary. It is a parchment of the ninth century. A de- 
scription will be found in Table XI. below. It has been collated by Prof. Isaac 
H. Hall, of the Metropolitan Museum of Art. See Journal of the American 
Oriental Society, New Haven, October, 1877, pp. xvi-xix. 

Another manuscript, numbered 1^. in the catalogue, containing Luke xxi. 30- 

1 See Appendix IT. to the sixth edition of Murdock's translation of the Syriac N. T., pub- 
lished by Horace L H;istings. Boston, Mass. : 1894:. 



versions: fourth century 223 

xxii. 17, once the property of Rev. A. L. Long, D.D., of Robert College, Constan- 
tinople, liiis also been described by Professor Hall in the New York Independent^ 
August 20, 1885. See our Table XI., The Hall Manuscripts ; also, see an arti- 
cle by Dr. Hall on Syriac Literature in the Schaff-Hertzog Encyclopedia of Eel. 
Knowledge. New York : 1884. 

GOTHIC (gotb.) 

A version made by IJlfilas (b. about a.d. 310, Bishop of the Goths about 
A.D. 341-381) from the Greek text, chiefly Antiochan, with many western read- 
ings and some ancient readings not western. The principal MSS. are three, 
viz.: (1) Cod. Argenteus, in the Univ. lib. at Upsal, ff. 187, containing frag- 
ments of the Gospels (the order of which is Matt. John, Lc. Mk.), of century 
VI., in purple vellum, wintten with silver letters. (2) Codd. Ambrosianiis 
Vaticanus and Aug. Taurinorum, consisting of palimpsest fragments 
of century VI., discovered by Card. Mai in the Arabrosian Library at Milan, 
1817, containing portions of Paul's Epistles, to which have been added 
some fragments of John in the Vatican, and of Galatians and Colossians 
in Vienna (formerly at Turin). (3) Cod. Carolinus, also a palimpsest of 
century VI., containing about forty verses of the Ep. to Romans. These 
fragments, containing in all portions of all the New Test, books except the 
Acts, Cath. Epp., Heb., and Apoc, were collected and published by Gabelentz and 
Loebe, at Leipsic, in 1836-43. Several other editions have appeared, one {llie 
Gospel of Mark) by W. W. Skeat, London, 1882, and bv G. H. Balg, Milwaukee, 
Wis. (1890?). The title of the latter is: The First Teutonic {Germanic) Bible 
translated chiefly from the Greek hy the Gothic bishop Wulfila in the fourth cen- 
tury and the other remains of the Gothic language. Edited^ with an introduction^ a 
syntax., and a ghssanj. 

VULGATE (vg.) 

Revised from the Old Latin by Jerome at the request of Pope Damasus in 
A.D. 383-385. Authorized edition published by Sixtus V. in 1590, and by Cle- 
ment VIIL of Rome, 1592. Not less than 8000 MSS. of the Vulgate are be- 
lieved to exist in the libraries of Europe. Some of the oldest MSS. are : 

I. Of the "WHOLE New Testament. (1) Cod. Amiatinus {am.) [now in the 
Laurentian lib, at Florence] about a.d. 700, collated by Tischendorf, 1843, and 
Tregelles, 1846, published by Tischendorf, 1850, 2d ed. 1854. "Stands first 
among the authorities for the Hieronymian text" (Westcott). (2) Cod. Ful- 
densis (fuld.), sixth century, collated by Lachman and Buttmann, and published 
by Ranke, 1868. "Of nearly equal value with Cod. Amiatinus, and apparently 
derived from the same source" (Westcott). (3) Cod. Toletanus (Jol.), once 
at Toledo, but now at Madrid, eighth century ; the collation by Christopher Palo- 
mares, was published by Bianchini in his Vindicice canon Script., Rome, 1740. 

IL Of the Gospels. (1) Cod. Forojuliensis (for.), Friuli, sixth or seventh 
century, published by Bianchini. Parts of the same MS. are at Prague, and 
were published by Dobrowsky, 1778 (Cod. Pragensis). (2) Cod. Harleianus 
{harl.)^ 1775 (British Museum), seventh century. Partial collation by Griesbaoh, 
Symb. Crit. vol. i. pp. 305-326. (3) Cod. Aureus {aur.\ sixth or seventh cen- 
tury. Royal Library at Stockholm, edited by J. Belsheim, Christiana, 1878. Has 
a mixed text (v. Wordsworth, Old Lat. Bib. Texts, No. 1, Oxf. 1883.) 



234 VERSIONS : FIFTH CENTURY 

III. Acts, Epp., and Rv.v. (1.) Codex Demidovianus {demiJ.), published 
by Matthaei, Nov. Testament. Gr. et. Lat., 1782-88, twelfth century, but the 
text is valuable. 

Our knowledge of the Vulgate manuscripts has now been greatlv enlarced 
by Gregory (Tisch. FroL, pp."993-1108), who has catalogued 2228 MSS.,"as 
well as by Samuel Berger: Histoire de la Vulgate Pendant les Premiers Sleeks 
da J/oi/en Age, Paris, 189o, and by the labors of the eminent Pi'ofessor Words- 
worth, Bishop of Salisbury, and his distinguished co-laborers in the issuance 
from the Clarendon press at Oxford of a new and critical edition of the Iliero- 
nymian text. The Grst fa scicidus appeared in 1889, containing the Gospel of 
Matthew ; the second, containing Mark, in 1891 ; and the third, containing Luke, 
in 1893. 

American scholars will be interested to know that the Lenox Library (Fifth 
Aveime, Xew York) contains not less than thiity editions of the Vulgate, 
printed anterior to 1481. 

^THIOPIC (seth.) 

Attributed by Dillmann to the sixth century; but Gildermeistev and other 
Orientalists assign it to the sixth or seventh century. (Gregory publishes in the 
Prolegomena some arguments of Gildermeister in support of this view, in a letter 
written from Bonn in April, 1882, but prefers to follow the judgment of Dill- 
mann. Gildermeister died in 1890.) The dialect is the one formerly spoken 
in Abyssinia, especially in the province of Axoum. Published at Eome, 1548- 
1549, bv three Abyssinians. A copy in the Lenox Library, New York. Re- 
printed" in Walton's Polyglott. In 1826-30 Thomas Pell "Platt published an 
edition under the auspices of the British and Foreign Bible Society of London. 
Dr. Gregory has catalogued 101 ^Ethiopic M3S., of which 6 belong to the B. 
and F. Bible Soc. ; 38 (7-44) in the British Museum ; 3 (45-47) to the Bodle- 
ian lib.; 2 (48, 49) are at Vienna; 10 (50-59) are found in the catalogue of 
Anton. d'Abbadie [Paris, 1859]; 19 (60-78) are in the Paris Lib; 2 (79, 80) 
are at Berlin; 1 (81) at Dresden; 1 (82) at Fiankfort; 1 (83) at Leipsic ; 2 
(84, 85) at Munich ; 1 [localitv unknown] ; 1 (87) at Florence [Pal. Med. 16] ; 
9 (88-96) in the Vatican ; and 5 (97-101) at St. Petersburg. See Thos. Pell 
Piatt's Catalogue, London, 1823; Zotenberg, Cat. des MSS. ethiopens, Paris 
[IB*/?] ; and for the Brit. Museum the Catalogues of Wright and Dillmann. 

THE FIFTH rENTUIlY 

ARilEXIAN (arm.) 

First printed by Bishop TJscan in 1666. A copy in the Lenox Library, New 
York. The best edition published at Venice by Zohrab in 1789. Its Codices 
are all of modern date, a)id some show corruptions from the Latin Vulgate; but 
Westcott and Hort say : " The Armenian translators certainly followed Greek 
MSS., probably obtained from Cappadocia, the mother of Armenian Chris- 
tianity." Gregory (Tisch.) describes 64 (1 of which is in America, 17 in Eng- 
land, 2 in Vienna, 1 in Copenhagen, 5 in Paris, 18 in Berlin, 2 in Leipsic, 3 in 
Munich, and 17 in Italy), none of which are earlier than century X. or XI., 
and only 8 are earlier than century XIII. No. 1., a parchment Cod. of the 
Gospels, is in possession of S. Brainard Pratt, of Boston, Mass. It is dated 1262. 
See Table XL 



versions: sixth century 225 



JERUSALEM SYRIAC 



A partial Lectionary of the Gospels, in the Vatican, dated a.d. 1030, was for- 
merly the only manuscript of this version. Its grammatical forms resemble 
the Chaldee. An edition was published at Verona in 1861-64 by Count F. 
Miniscalchi-Erizzo. Later an edition has appeared in Gottingen (1891-92), by 
Paul de Lagarde (posthumous). 

To this have now been added seven fragments, described by Gregory in 
Tisch. Proleg., numbered as follows : (2) London, Gospels, palimp. Century 
X., B. M. Add. 14664. (3) London, Matt, xxvi., 48-64, century IX., B. M. 
Add. 14450. (4) St. Petersburg, Gosp. and Acts, palimp. century VII. and 
VIII., (this one was described by Tisch. in 1855 in Anecdota Sac et Profana). 
(5) Sinaiticus, Conv. of St. Catharine, fragments of Galatians, century VIII., 
published by J. Rendel Harris, Biblical Fragments from Mt. Sinai, Loud. 1890. 
(6 and 7) No. 6, discovered at Mt. Sinai by Agnes Smith Lewis ; No. 7, discov- 
ered and collated by Harris in 1892. (8) Oxford BodL Syr. c. 4, century 
VIII. palimp. fragments of Col. L Thess., 2 Tim., Titus. Four leaves brought 
from Egypt to Oxford in 1891. Published by G. II. Gwilliam, Anecdota Oxoni- 
enais, Oxford, 1893. 

THE SIXTH CENTURY 

PHILOXENIAN or H.\RCLENSIAN SYRIAC (syrP.) 

Made under the direction of Philoxenus, Bishop of Mabug (Hierapolis), in 
Eastern Syria, a.d. 508. "Its characteristic feature is its excessive closeness 
to the original [which, however, does not always result in bad Svriac]. . . ; 
its very defects, however, as being servilely accurate, give it weight as a text- 
ual authority" (Scrivener). In a.d. 616 it was revised and compared with sev- 
eral Greek MSS. by Thomas of Harkel or Heraclea. Tliis revision was published, 
under the name of the Philoxenian Syriac, by Joseph White, Oxford, 1778-1803. 
Though we have many .MSS. of the Ilarclensian revi.^ion in the Gospels, till 
recently only one was known to contain the Acts and Epistles, and that 'was 
imperfect, ending with Hebrew xi. 27. But the Syriac MS., bought for the 
Library of the University of Cambridge, England (Add. MSS. 1700), at a sale 
of the library of the late M. Jules Mold of Paris, which contains a Syriac trans- 
lation of the two Epp. to the Corinthians ascribed to Clement of Rome, is found 
to supply the gap, contaiiung the N. T. complete, with the exception of the 
Apocalypse. An edition of Heb. xi. 28-xiii. 25 has been published by Robt. L. 
Bensly (Cambridge, 1889) from this MS. See Lightfoot's S. Clement of Pome, 
London, 2d ed., 1890, vol. i., pp. 129-136. A critical edition of the Gospel of 
John in the Harclensian Syriac was pul)lished by C. H. Bernstein, Leipzig, 1853. 
Bernstein thinks that the Cod. Angelicus, belonging to the Angelica Library of 
the Augustinian monks at Rome, is a MS. of the unrevised form of this version 
— i. e. of the Philoxenian proper — but Prof. Hall has shown that this is incor- 
rect (see The Williams Manuscript, mentioned below). 

In 1627 Edward Pococke published at Leyden the Apocalypse, from a Leyden 
MS. — the editio princcps — and in 1630, from a Bodleian manuscript, thefour 
Epp. (2 Peter, 2 and 3 John, and Jude). 

Li 1877 Dr. Isaac H. Hall, then Professor in the Syrian Protestant College 
at Beirut, Syria, discovered a manuscript containing portions of the Gospels in 
15 



226 versions: ninth century and later 

a Pre-TIarclensian version, in all probability the original Philoxenian. In ISSfi 
Prof. Hall published Tlie Williams Manuscript: lite Syrian Aittilegonicita 
A'pi.stles (i.e. 2 Peter, 2 and 3 John, and Jude), icritteii. a.d. 1J^71 by Suleiman of 
Hmii Keif a., 8 leaves and 17 phoio-facsimiles, Baltimore, 18St3. The manuscript 
is a text-critical edition of the Acts and Epistles with textual notes. 

By his extensive researches in this department of Oriental literature Dr. Hali 
has made himself an acknowledged authority in Syriac, and the hope is expressed 
by Dr. Gregory tliat his labors may in time afford us a solution of the vexed 
questions wliich yet attend the subject of Philoxenian-Heraclean, or, as Dr. Hall 
prefers to call them, Ilarclensian versions. 

GEORGIAN or IBERIAN (georg.) 

A version of the whole Bible in a language very little known, first pub- 
lished in Moscow, 1743. Of little value for critical purposes. The British 
and Foreign Bible Society has an edition, printed at Tiflis, containing the New 
Testament and the Psalms. There are said to be manuscripts in the Monas- 
tery of the Holy Cross at Jerusalem, and of Etchmiadzin at Mt. Ararat. Greg- 
ory catalogues (from Mai) three in the Vatican containing the Gospels. 

THE NINTH CENTURY AND LATER 

SLAVONIC (sl.) 

Translated by two Greek brothers, Cyril and Methodius, from the best Greek 
Codices of the age, sometime after a.d. 863. 

Gregory (Tisch.) has now published Dobrowsky's catalogue of 82 Slavonic 
MSS. [(a.)"Gospels sP— sP" ; {b.) Acts and Epp. sl'— sl" ; (c.) Apoc. sl'— sl".] 
of the X. to the XVIII. century, besides a list of 136 uncollated Lectionaries 
and other MSS., which are mostly at Moscow (New Jerusalem Monast., No. 9-14 ; 
Rumiantzov, Museum No. 15-42 ; Synodal lib., No. 43-79 ; Undolskov. lib.. No. 
81-92 ; Public lib. at Wilna, No. 93-106 ; and in Monastic libiaries of North- 
ern Russia, No. 107-136), but Nos. 1 and 2 are at Leipsic, No. 3 at Munich, 
and Nos. 4-8 in the Vatican. 

"The earliest dated complete manuscript of the Gospels is dated 1144; the 
earliest manuscript of the whole Bible a.d. 1499, and the eai'liest piinted edition 
is the famous Ostrog Bible of 1581." — Scr. A cony of this last is in the Lenox 
Library, New York. 

PRANKISH (fr.) 

A version of the Gospel of Matthew in the Prankish dialect of the Teutonic, 
from Codex Sangallensis of Cent. IX., was published by J. A. Schmeller in 
1827 at Stuttgart. 

ANGLO-SAXON (sax.) 

Numerous versions in the Anglo-Saxon exist, all of which are from the Vul- 
gate, and therefore useful only for the criticism of that text. See Skeat, The 
gospel ace. to St. Matt, in Anglo-Saxon^ etc., Camb. 1887. 

PERSIAN (pers.) 

Of these there are two ; one of Walton's Polyglott (persP), from the Peshitto 
Syriac ; and the other from the Greek, edited by Wheelock (pers"'). 

Gregory has catalogued 27 Persic manuscripts, of niiich 1 and 2 are at 



versions: ninth century and later 227 

Cambridge ; 3-8 at Oxford (Bodl.); 9 and 10 at Vienna; 11-13 at Leyden ; 
14-16 in Paris; 17 at Munich; 18-21 at Florence (Palat. Med. 17, 19, 23, 
83) ; 22-26 in the Vatican ; and No. 27 at St. Petersburg (Orient, 248). The 
dates indicated range from century XIV.-XIX. Tliirteen are without deci- 
sion of dates. 

ARABIC (arab.) 

Many versions, but of slight importance. For the list see Gregory's Tiscli- 
endorf. The list describes 136 Codices, of which 35 are in England (1, 2 in 
Camb. ; 3, 4 in Gresham Coll. Lond. ; 5-12 in Brit. Mus. ; 13 in Maisden 
Lib. [?]; 14-35 in Oxford); 3 at Vienna (Nos. 36, 37, 38); 14 in Holland 
(39 at Amsterdam ; 40 at Leuwardon ; 41-53 at Leyden) ; 14 at Paris (54- 
68); 14 in Germany (69, 70 at Berlin; 71 at Dresden; 72-74 at Gotha, 74« 
Wolfenbiittel ; 75-79 at Leipsic; 80-83 in Munich); 50 in Italy (84 at Gub- 
bio ; 85-94 at Flor., Palat. Med. ; 95, Milan ; 96-130% Vatican ;'l31, Venice ; 
132, 133, Upsal. ; 134-136, St. Petersburg). 

A version of the Gospels was published at Rome in 1590-91 (referred to in 
early critical editions as ar"" or ar'"°), by J. Baptiste Raymundi, a copy of which 
is in the Lenox Library, New York; another at Leyden, in 1624, by Thomas 
Erpenius(are), containing the whole New Testament. Prof. J. Rendel Harris, in 
Bihlical Fragments from Sinai, Camb. 1890, has given a facsimile of a frag, 
ment of an Arabic version (from a MS. of cent. IX.), which bears mariis of 
great antiquity. 

THEOTISCA (theot.) 

We also find mention in Tisch.'s Prolegomena of a version denominated 
Theotisca, which Dr. Gregory regards as really a Franco- Bavarian version, 
qtioted at Matt. xx. 28, derived from codex 3093 of the Vienna Imp. lib. (and 
from two leaves in the pub. lib. of Hanover), which codex was formerly in the 
Monsee monastery, and seems to have been w^-itten in the beginning of cent. 
IX. (see Geo. A. Hench, The Monsee Fragments. Neivhj collated text with in- 
troductory notes and grammatical treatises [glossary and photo, lith. facsimile], 
Strasburg, 1890, pp. 212, of which the first part [pp. 1-142] was delivered ag 
a dissertation before the faculty of Philosophy at Johns Hopkins University, 
Baltimore, Md.). 

BOHEMIAN (bobem.) 

There are in the judgment of Joseph Dobrowsky two recensions of the 
Bohemian version. The oldest is represented by three manuscripts — one at 
Dresden (without date) ; the Leitmeritz, at Breslau (1411); and one at Olmutz, 
Lyceum lib. (1417). A later recension appears in two codices — one at Olmutz 
(without date); and one at Leitmeritz (1429). 

Codex Pragensis (in the monastery of Emmaus at Prague), written in 
Glagolitic letters in 1416, holds an intermediate place between the two recen- 
sions. In the opinion of Dobrowsky that codex of the most ancient Dresden 
version, now in the royal library, formerly belonged to the Leskowetzian family 
somewhere between the years 1390 and 1410. 

The Bohemian Bible seems to have been first printed at Prague in the year 
1488 (two copies of this are in the Lenox Library, New York city). Some notice 
of Bohemian MSS. is given by Dr. Gregory, taken from Hanslik's catalogue of 
the University library at Prague and from Jos. Jungmann's History of Bohemian 
Literature^ Prague, 1847. See Gregory (Tisch.), Proleg^ pp. 1127, 1128. 



TABLE XI 

MANUSCRIPTS KNOWN TO BE IN AMERICA 

The list of manuscripts here presented has been the result of a somewhat 
extended correspondence with individuals and institutions in the United States. 
Since college duties allowed tlie writer no time for personal inspection of many 
manuscripts, the descriptions here given are chiefly the kind contributions of 
tlieir scholarly custodians or of personal friends. Though the search has been 
extensive, we may hope that its results have not been exhaustive, and that 
others may still come to light. If the publication of these shall awaken new de- 
sire for acquiring like precious witnesses to the sacred text, it will not be in vain. 

America is now taking a foremost rank among the nations in her facilities 
for Biblical instruction. Her one hundred and fifty theological schools, with 
their eight hundred teachers, give promise of good work in all departments of 
sacred learning. Our weakest point as yet is in the fundamental realm of 
textual criticism. The materials for this have been somewhat difficult of access. 
The ocean separates us from most of the oi'iginal sources, and time and means 
are wanting to most of us for that kind of patient investigation essential to the 
best results. It is a gratifying circumstance that the successor of Tischendorf, 
as one of the leading text editors, himself a recognized authority in criticism, is 
an American ; but it is yet greatly to be desired that a larger number of Amer- 
ican scholars should become practical critics of the text, and that, for this pur- 
pose, a larger number of original manuscripts should be placed within their 
reach. 

It is a fact, perhaps not generally understood, that a great work yet remains 
to be done in the use of existing materials. Thousands of manuscripts are as 
yet uncollated, and hundreds of Christian scholars could find useful employment 
in bringing out from them gems to reflect light upon the pages of Divine Truth. 

The work is not so difficult, nor is a preparation for it so formidable as may 
be supposed. Even a theological education is not indispensable. There are 
Christian laymen who have done excellent service in this department. Mr. H. C. 
Hoskier, to whom frequent allusion is made in these pages, the author of an 
exhaustive collation and analysis of the Egerton MS. 2610 in the British Museum 
(catalogued here and in Tisch. as Gospels 700 ^ [Scr. Cod. Ev. 604]) — which W- 
Sanday (^77ie Academy, Aug. 9, 1890) characterizes as "a piece of very honest, 
careful, and valuable work, which may be counted for the future among the 
really trustworthy materials for the criticism of the New Testament" — this Mr. 
Hoskier is a young and successful business man in New York city, who, though 
wrestling daily Avith the bulls and bears of Wall Street, yet finds time to recre- 
ate in the restful fields of Biblical scholarship. 

Now if our Christian men of business who take their vacations in Europe 
could appreciate their opportunity to help the cause of Biblical learning, by se- 

1 The numbers as well as the dates, in heavy-faced type, are those assigned by Gregory; 
and the descriptions which accompany them are translated from h]s Prolegomena to Tischeri- 
dorfs 8th edition. They occur, therefore, only in connection with those MiSS. which are 
catalogued in the Prolegomena. 



MANUSCRIPTS IN AMERICA 229 

curing and transferring to American libraries some of the priceless legacies of 
the past, they would deserve and receive the gratitude of succeeding ages.^ 

It is noticeable that a goodly number of the manuscripts now in this coun- 
try are here through the thoughtful generosity of intelligent laymen. Harvard 
College received hers chiefly from Edward Everett, Charles Sumner, and Lewis 
Cass, Several, which were formerly deposited in the library, were the private 
property of Mr. George Livermore, of Dana Hill, Cambridge. The Haverford 
collection came from Walter Wood and J. Kendel Harris. The Lenox Library 
MSS. were purchased and presented by Mr. Lenox, the founder of the library, 
and by Mr. Robert L. Stuart, of New York. Mr. S. Brainard Pratt, of Boston, 
and Mr. Robert S. Williams, of Ulica, N. Y., are each possessors of manuscripts, 
one of Armenian and one of Syriac; while the famous Latin manuscript, some- 
times called the " Golden Gospels of Henry the VIIL," is the property of Mr. 
Theodore Irwin, of the Second National Bank in Oswego. One lady, Mrs. Caro- 
line S. Reid, has honored herself and the Syracuse University by presenting to 
its library cursive Codex No. 668 of the Gospels. 

There are many consecrated souls among the Christian laymen of America 
who would delight, if they only knew how, to share in the sacred work of re- 
vealing the true Christ. This they may do, if they will, by helping to summon 
these venerable witnesses to the ipsisdma verba of sacred writ. 



AMERICAN MANUSCRIPTS '2 OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 

THE AMERICAN BIBLE SOCIETY MANUSCRIPTS 

The library of the American Bible Society has a very fine copy of the Bible 
in Latin, which is said to have once belonged to Charles I. of England. The 
manuscript is a very delicate parchment, and the writing is exceedingly fine. 
It has 365 leaves and 2 columns to the page. The page measures 6f x4f in, 
(17x11.3 cm.), and the text 4f x3i in. (12x8.5 cm.). Its date is supposed 
to be in the XlVth century. It is mutilated at the beginning and end, opening 
in the middle of the 14th chapter of the Book of Numbers, and ending at the 
2d verse of the 18th chapter of Revelation. It has the Apocrypha. There is 
a prologue to the Book of Proverbs and two to the Book of Job. The Pauline 
Epp. precede the Acts and Cath. Epp. On the margin of the 9th chapter of 2 
Esdras is this inscription: ^'•Richard Gwilllm, Yeoman off the Stikkupp to 
Charles the ffirst off that vame king off England 1652," It is illuminated 
throughout in blue and red, the headings of chapters being red and the run- 
ning titles of the pages in alternate letters of red and blue. The numbers 
of chapters in the margins and ornamental scrolls are also of mingled colors. 

1 Just as this matter is going to press, the following note comes to the author from Dr. 
Gregory, who is delivering a course of lectures on Paleography and Textual criticism before 
the University of Chicago •. 

"Chicago, III., September 2, 1895. 
" My dear Dr. Mitchell : 

" I am very glad that you have succeeded in finding so many Biblical MSS. in America, 
and that you intend to add them to your book, which is in itself a valuable token of American 
diligence in the department of New Testament criticism. May your list lead many Ameri- 
cans to turn from the early printed books and to buy MSS. of the Bible; they are far more 
unique, far more interesting, and far more useful to the cause of science and of religion. 
" Believe me to be, with much respect, yours truly, 

"Caspar Rene GREGOEy." 
2 The MSS. are written in Greek, unless otherwise stated. 



230 MANUSCRIPTS IN AMERICA 

It is bound in lieavy boards and embossed leather, and the insides of the 
covers are of crimson morocco, stamped with the crown, and offset by heavy 
parcliment fly-leaves, stampe,d, in gilt, witli the royal coat of arms. The outside 
of the cover seems to have been repaired, or re-covered by a modern binder, and 
lettered on the back: "an illuminated manuscript of the 14 century." 

The manuscript was pi-esented to the American Bible Society by Mr. Charles 
J. Balcer, of Baltimore, Md. 

The library of the Bible Society also contains a Lectionary of the Gospels 
in Syriac. The four gospels are written in the Estrangelo charactei-, anan^^ed 
in lessons for the liturgy of the Jacobite Syrian Church ; probably of the Xllith 
cent. It was given to Dr. Grant, missionary to the Nestorians, by a Syrian priest 
at Mosul, Mesopotamia, and in 1842 Dr. Grant presented it to the Bible Society. 
It is a 4^0, 14^x9 in. (37x25 cm.). The text is V-^XlOf in. (19x27^ cm.), 
arranged in 2 columns. The letters are very large. The leaves are much worn, 
as if by frequent use, and the cover is broken and dilapidated. 

The Bible Society has also a Slavic Gospel of Matthew on thick vellum, 24 
leaves. It ends (chap., xxii, 21) with the ■words: Render therefore unto Ccesar 
the things that are Ccesar's. The " Ammonian " sections and Eusebian canons 
are noted, as adso the titles and beginnings and endings of church lessons. Its 
orthography is old Bulgarian, and its readings present som^ interesting varia- 
tions from the established Russian cliurch text. There is no indication of date, 
but its dialectic peculiarities would point to a period before the XVth century^ 
These points respecting the manuscripts were noted by Rev, Dr. A. L. Long, 
Feb. 20, 1886. 

We are indebted to tlie Rev. Dr. E. W. Gilman, secretary of the American Bible Society, 
for the opportunity of examining these manuscripts. 

THE ANDOVER MANUSCRIPT 
Andover Theological Seminary, Massachusetts 

Lectionary of the Gospels No. 180' (numbered by Scrivener 463), cent. 
XIV., size 20.3x15 centimeters (8x6 inches), parchment, containing 202 
leaves, having 1 column each, of 24 lines. (Daily readings [f/3f)'.] in John from 
Easter to Pentecost; Sabbath and Lord's Day readings [aafi. /cyp.] in Matthew 
and Luke.) 

Leaves 1-8 at the beginning, and pp. 31'7-356, are paper. Many of the 
parchment leaves are palimpsest, over a cursive liturgy. Tiie manuscript was 
brought from Constantinople to America by Rev. W. G. Schauffler, D.D., mis- 
sionary to the Jews. Examined by Dr. Gregory, July 4, 1886. See Gregory 
(Tisch.), Prolegomena, p. 713 ; see also H. C. Hoskier, Collation of the Greek cur- 
sive Codex Evangelium 604 (London, 1890), Appendix I., which describes a visit 
to Andover in 1887, and an examination of the manuscript. The following ex- 
tract from his description of the MS. is, with his permission, quoted from page 
2 of the appendix: "The MS. is contained in an old binding, with a kind of 
enamelled painting on the front cover ; the Saviour on the cross, with miniatures 
in all four corners; a large cross-beam, on wliich the feet rest; IC . . . XC on 
either side of the head, upon each arm of the cross ; above, the inscription. 
It measures 8|-x 6 inches, and is in form a small quarto. There are 194 leaves 
as paged by Guy, including the 20 folios chart, (pp. 817-356), and 6 leaves, more 
or less intact, chart., at the beginning, and 3 fragments, also chart. Guy has left 
in it a table of contents, with at the top, " Collated by Mr. Edward A. Guy, 1873." 



MANUSCRIPTS IN AMERICA 231 

Mr. Hoskier gives an exact list by num'ber of each of the leaves which are 
palimpsest, from which it appears that 84 of the 174 parchment leaves are 
palimpsest. Guys collations were never published. 

THE ASTOR LIBRARY MANUSCRIPTS 
New York City 

(1.) Ledionary of the Apostolos No. 76, cent. !XV. or XVI., size 24 x lY cm. 
(9^x 6-|- in.) on pa|)er, 225 leaves, with 2 columns and 25 lines to the page [the 
writing measures 6^x4f in.]. It was formerly the property of Baron Meer- 
nian, then of Rev. T. Williams, and then of the Duke of Sussex, who purchased 
it for£36, 15.s\ It is elt^gantly hound in morocco, with gilt-edged leaves, and 
lettered EpistolcB Apostolicce Greece. 

(2.) An Evangelidary in Latin. A richly illuminated 4*0 "Carlovingian manu- 
script "on vellum, having 197 leaves, and dated a.d. 870 (?) ; size (text) 6-^x4 
in. ; leaf 10 x 7^ in. 

(3.) Bibiia Sacra Latina, a lai-ge folio, N"o. 4 of " Vulgate Versions " (Tisch.), 
51x11 in. [the writing 10^x7^ in.], written on vellum, with illuminations (a 
choice copy), dated a.d. 1350. It has 447 leaves, 2 columns, 45 lines, with 
the prologues of St. Jerome and a list of pi'oper names with interpretations. 
It is in perfect condition, beautifully written, with numerous superb miniatures 
in gold and colors. It contains the New Testament entire (including the 
Apocalypse). See Gregory (Tisch.), Froleg. p. 994. 

THE BENTON MANUSCRIPTS 
A. — MS. belonging to A. A. Benton, DD., of Sewanee, Tenn. 

(1.) Lectionary of the Gospels No. 302<= (Scrivener, 490), cent. XV.; size, 
30x21.7 cm. [folio 12 in. higli x about 8| broad; J. R. Harris in S. S. Times, 
June 4, 1887], on paper; imperfect at the beginning and end. At the end are 
portions of a menology (or saints day calender). It was brought, with the other 
Benton MSS., by Dr. Benton's father, fi'om Chanea, in Crete, something over 
fifty years ago. Prof. J. Rendel Harris, who examined the Benton MSS. in 1887, 
says of it: "The manuscript is of no critical importance; its chief paleograph- 
ical value consists in the fact that it is written upon paper, which must, I think, 
have been imported from Venice (for Chanea is a Venetian colony) ; and the 
three curious water-marks which are found in the paper are thus shown to be 
of Italian manufacture." 

(2.) Cursive of the Gospels No. 670 (Scrivener, 901). cent. XII. or XIII., 
"consisting of a single sheet of thick, coarse parchment of a brown color, con- 
taining Luke viii. 3-24, and ix. 13-34." — J. R. Harris. 

(3.) Cursive of the Gospels No. ^69a,(Scrivener, 902), [" The Gem of the C C ^ 

whole collection," Harris], cent. X.; size, 19.6x16.6 cm. [6f x5^ in.], 290 
leaves, having 1 column and 17 lines to the page, 22-25 letters to the line. It 
begins with Matt, xxvii. 59, 'Iio(7))(p, and is mutilated at the commencement of 
Luke and John. It has chapters, titles, sections, canons. (The chapter-tables, 
autl the (Tvva^apiov, or table of lessons for the whole year, are by a later hand.) 
It was illuminated by ornamental designs, some of which have been taken out, 
but one, at the head of the Gospel of Mark, remains. Some of the initial letters 
have been done in [now faded] colors. The initial A in APXH Ictpxn'], of St. 
Mark is in gold and blue. 



232 MANUSCRIPTS IN AMERICA 

The first pages of Luke are missing as far as ii. 16, Mapia/i. John's gospel 
begins at i. 14, [eOea] aufieQa rffv bo^av. Chap. xii. is iniitihited from v. 26, Kai 
oTTov «'//[' ]i to v- '^^1 V^^t^ ovv, and from Kayu) av i)\pcij[0u)], in verse 32, to viov 
TOO avdpojTTov, in v. 34. Its exact contents may be thus stated : Matt, xxvii. 59 
to the end; Marie complete; Luke ii. 16 to the end; John i. 14-xii. 26, 28-32, 
34 to the end. Like Evl. 302*^ and cursive 670 of the Gospels, it was formerly 
the property of the Rev. George Benton, who was a missionary of the Protestant 
Episcopal Church in Crete, between the years 183*7 and 1844. Dr. A. A. Benton, 
son of the above, the present possessor, intimates a purpose to prepare a colla- 
tion of Gospel cui'sive 670, " as a praxis in textual criticism, as it has some 
points which make it a good elementary example." Such a work could not fail 
to be useful to American students. Some years ago Dr. Benton, with the help 
of two students, collated the Gospel of Mark, in Cod.'B^9-of the Gospels, with 
Westcott and Hort and the Textns Receptas, discovering some signs which seem 
to him to indicate an earlier origin than the date (cent. X.) assigned by Prof. 
Harris. He would place it before a.d. 850. It has, in Mark xiv. 41, the 
curious interpolation of t'eKoq after airix^i, which is found in Uncial Cod. D 
(Bezoe), and some later MSS. (an error found also in the Pesh. Syr., and in 
some forms of the old Latin), thought to have "come into the text from the 
margin of verse 42, where it indicates the close of the Gospel for the third day 
of the carnival week" (Burgon), or to have been borrowed from Lev. xxii. 
37 (W-H.). 

B. — MSS. belonging to Rev. R. A. Benton^ of Seivicklei/, Penn. 

(1.) Lectlonary of the Gospels No.302a (Scrivener, 487), cent. XII. or XIII., 
has 15 leaves, of 2 columns and 22 lines each. Red ink headings. It is a 
pai'chment folio 13x9-^ inches. Prof. Harris says it "must once have been a 
tine volume." The leaves are mostly loose and separate. Mr. Benton has had 
excellent photographs taken of two pages of this MS., whicli show the text to 
be in a very legible condition. One of them, containing a page from one [No. 9] 
of the "Twelve Gospels of the Passions" (^hayykXia ruJv ayiuiv TrdQujv 17 x'')) 
taken from John xix. 29-36, will be found in Tiible VII. 

(2.) Lectionary of the Goapels No. 302'' (Scrivener, 488), cent. XII., is a 
fragment in 2 columns, of 28 lines each, size 8x6^ inches; most of the leaves 
of which are stuck together, and the vellum is brittle, so that it is difficult, if 
not impossible to separate them. It has ornamented headings and capitals. 
Mr. Benton says: " Thirty-three leaves measure f of an inch in thickness, while 
the whole book is 2^ inches thick, from which you can easily calculate some 
220 leaves." 

THE BOSTON ATHEN^UM MANUSCRIPT 

Boston, Mass. 

A Lathi mannscHpt, apparently made up of extracts from the Old and New 
Testaments, about one-third being from the latter. It is written upon white 
vellum, octavo, 10^x6| cm. (text 7^x4|), dated 1563? On the fly-leaf is 
wi-itten. Liber Richardi Kettell vicar y La Stephaid London. Kettell died in 
1563. It has colored ornamentation. It is written in black ink, but difficult to 
decipher.' 

1 This account of the ilS. is furnished by courtesy of Wm. C. Lane^ Librarian, 



MANUSCRIPTS IN AMERICA 233 

THE BROWN UNIVERSITY MANUSCRIPT 

Providence, H. I. 

A Greek Lectionary of the Gospeh, written on parchment, cent. XII. or 
XIIL, 4*°, size 10:^x8| inches, 4 inclies thick, 238 leaves, 2 columns, 24 lines. 
The capital letters and musical signs are red throughout. It is written in 
dark-brown ink ; letters handsome, and very distinct. It came from a Greek 
convent. In 1845 it was found in the library of the Greek Mission at Athens 
by the Baptist Missionaries, Rev. Dr. A. N. Arnold and Rev. Horace T. Love. 
It was presented to the Library in 1863 by Rev. Dr. Arnold. It is in good 
order, bound in oak boards. No clasp. 

The above memoranda are furnished through the kindness of R. A. Guild, LL.D., for 
many years librarian of the University. 

THE COLGATE UNIVERSITY MANUSCRIPT 
Hamilton, N. Y, 

A Lectionary of the Gospels, in Syriac, written by Deneha, a presbyter 
of Armudagaj, comi)leted Aug. 16, a.d. 1526 (Ab. 16, ISSV of the Seleucidan 
era). It has 151 leaves of cotton paper, 30.5x20.3 cm. (12x8 inches), and 
two columns, of 21 lines to each page, including the colophon, which occupies 
6 columns. The MS. was brought to America by Baba Yosep, of Urumiali, 
who obtained it in Tyari • it was secured for the library by Frof. Nathaniel 
Schmidt. 

Professor Schmidt writes: "The lectionary contains texts from the Gospels 
for reading during tlie ecclesiastical year. Provision is made for 56 Sundays. 
Each solection was originally preceded by a statement in red ink of the gos- 
pel whence it was taken ; but this is now, in many places, illegible. I have 
compared the text with the Peshitto and the Sinaitic Codex, and also, where 
possible, with the Curetonian fragments and the Jerusalem lectionary. There 
are a number of deviations from the Peshitto, but most of them are orthograph- 
ical. A few variants agree with the Sinaitic against the Peshitto, but none of 
these seem at present important. In the colophon, the date is given as Thurs- 
day, Ab 16, 1437 of the Seleucidan era. This, however, has evidently been ob- 
tained by skilful retouching of the original letters, which are still faintly visible ; 
for the ieth Ab did not fall on a Thursday in 1437 (a.d. 1126), as it did in 1837 
(a.d. 1526). Simeon, the patriarch, mentioned immediately after the date, is 
probably Simeon VII. (a.d. 1510-30); the patriarch in 1126 being Eliah. 
Armudagaj, according to local tradition, once an episcopal seat, bears what 
seems to me a Turkish name (pear-orchard), which would be highly improba- 
ble in 1126. Tlie name Armudagaj has been partially erased, possibly to 
give the impression that 'the holy city' preceding it refers to Edessa; but 
it can still be read. From Dencha's account we learn that this city, 20 miles 
northwest of Urumiah, was the centre of the district of Dasan, according to 
Assemani, part of the ecclesiastical province of Mosul. The name of the 
'malik' is scarcely legible; it seems to be neither Suleiman nor Tamasp, but 
Chobyar, probably a local ruler. The curse of the 318 bishops of Nicoea and 
the leprosy of Gehazi are invoked upon the man that shall remove or deface the 
lectionary." 



234 MANUSCRIPTS IN AMERICA 

THE CORNELL UNIVERSITY MANUSCRIPT 
The Fresident White Library^ Ithaca^ N. Y. 

A Latin manuscript of the Pauline Epistles^ cent. XI. or XII., on pure white 
vellum, 4''0, containing 59 leaves, with 1 column and 15 lines to the page. The 
manuscript has serious lacuna;. It begins at Romans xiv. 6, Domino non man- 
ducat, and ends at Heb. vi. 16, Homines enini per majorem. There are also want- 
ing Romans xvi. 11-19, 1 Cor. vii. 5-15, and all the leaves from 1 Cor. vii. 27, to 
Coiossians iii. 14, including the whole of 2 Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians, 
and Philip[)ians. Besides this, there are wanting 1 Thess. iv. 11-2 Thess. iii. 
8; 1 Tim. i. 1-11 (the title to 1 Tim. is on the preceding leaf), and Heb. iii. 7- 
iv. 1. 

Prof. Geo. L. Burr, Librarian of the University, through whose courtesy the 
above data are furnished, adds the following particulars : " I need hardly say 
tiiat I have only for convenience indicated these gaps by chapter and verse. The 
MS. is, of course, neither chaptered nor versed, and neither the beginnings nor 
the endings of the lacunce coincide with our verses. 

"The manuscript, as you saw, is on pure white vellum, in a uniform hand, 
and has both interlinear and marginal glosses of a date not much later than the 
text. A later gloss in a XVth century hand has been carefully erased, but its 
traces are siill abundant, especially on the later pages. The manuscript was 
bought by President White in Naples in 1877. So far as I know it has never 
been collated by any scholar." 

THE DREW THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY MANUSCRIPTS 
Madison, N. J. 

(1.) Cursive of the Gospels No. 667 (Scrivener, 900) cent. XL or XII., size 
10x9 cm., parchment of 178 leaves, with 1 column and 25-27 lines on a page, 
in minute letters, with chapter-tables, chapters, titles, and metrical verses. Leaves 
163 and 170 are of the XVI th century. It was purchased at Constantinople, 
and sent to America in 1888 by the Rev. Dr. Albert L. Long. Library designa- 
tion, MS. 3. See Gregory (Tisch.), Frokff. p. 565. 

(2.) Cursive of the Gospels No. 1275, cent. XL, 21x15.5, parchment, 39 
leaves,] column (15.2 x 9), with 19 lines to the page. It has chapters, titles [the 
so-called Ammonian], sections, and Eusebian canons. It contains Luke xxi. 28- 
xxiii. 7; xxxiii. r7-xxiv. 4; John ii. 5-iii. 18, iv. 5-v. 44, vi. 9-46, vi. 57- 
viii. 42. A later hand has inserted leaf 36, which gives John vii. 53-viii. 12. 
The leaves were found in an old temple in the city of "Staraboul," Con- 
stantinople. Sent to America by Dr. Long. See Gregory (Tisch.), Frokff. p. 
1309. 

(3.) Cursive of the Gospels No. 1276, cent. XL, 21.5x15.5, parchment, 79 
leaves, 1 column, 24 lines, silver letters, chapter-tables, chapters, titles, reading 
lessons, subscriptions. It has t^kdsTo in Mark xii. 1, Luke xx. 9 ; verses in heroic 
metre. It contains Mark i. 1-xii, 11; xiii. 15 — ad finem ; Luke i. 1-xxi. 18. 
See Gregory (Tisch.), Froleg. p. 1309. 

(4.) Carsiveofthe Fanline Epistles No. 371, dated 1366 and 1369, 28.4 x 20, 
parchment, 103 leaves, 1 column, 23 lines. It has the prologues (or vTroQtaHQ), 
reading-lesson marks (dvayvwanara), the beginnings of which are indicated in 
the margin, subscriptions {v7roypa<pai) at the ends of the books, and crn'^oi. The 
Epistle to the Hebrews follows the pastoral epistles. There are wanting : Rom. 



MANUSCRIPTS IN AMERICA 235 

i. 1-16, 18; 1 Cor. x. 24-xi. 27; 1 Cor. xv. 22-40; Philemou ; Heb. i. 1-vii. 2. 
Written by one Joasaph, who also wrote No. 480 of the Gospels (Scr. 568), and 
169 and 345 of the Acts. Library designation, MS. 1. Purchased in 1885 hy 
Dr. Long. See 27ie Independent, New York, Jan. 28, 1886. 

(5.) Lectionary of the Gospels No. 301, cent. XII., 32x22, parchment, 334 
leaves, 2 columns, 19 lines, red musical notes; mutilated. Sent to America by 
Dr. Albert Long in 1888. 

(6.) Lectionary of the Gospels No. 951, cent. XI. or XII., 31 x 25 cm., parch- 
ment, 247 leaves, 2 columns, 27 lines, red musical notation. 

(7.) Lectionary of the Gospels No. 952, a.d. 1148, 25x21, parchment, 175 
leaves. The fourth fascicidus is cut out. 

(8.) Lectionary of the Gospels^o. 953, cent. XIV., 29 X 21, paper, 12 leaves, 
2 columns, 19 lines. Written by the monk and presbyter Joasaph, This MS. is 
still in Constantinople in the hands of Dr. Long, who procured it for the Semi- 
nary, as he did the other three lectionaries mentioned above. 

(9.) Greek Lectionary. Saec. XII. vel. XIII. ; size 23 x 30 cm. ; membr. foil. 
334, coll. 2,11. 19. Synaxarion of Greek Ch., with two full-page illuminations, 
one of St. John, and one of St. Luke. Purchased by Dr. A. L. Long in Constanti- 
nople, 1893, and originally brought from Iconium, in Asia Minor. 

(10.) Service- Book for Perpetual Adoration of the Virgin Mary. Saec. XIII., 
paper, 12mo. ; ff. 220; size 14x20.5 cm. 

(11.) Stiche7'arion, i.e., Hymnal of Greek Church, with musical notation. 
Siec. XVL, paper, 12mo. ; ff. 424 ; 15.2 X 21.5. 

(12.) Three Liturgical Rolls in Greek. 

(1) Dated 6884 =1376 a.d. Jlenibr. 18 ft. 3 in. long x lOf in. wide, 
containing liturgy of Chrysostom and Basil. Procured by Dr. A. 
L. Long from Lemnos, 1890. 

(2) Middle of Xllth century. Membr. 17 ft. longxlOf in. wide; 
illuminated with 18 initials, and bordered in gold; written on both 
sides. Probably the property of John Cautacuzenus. Procured 
by Dr. A. L. Long from Lenmos, 1890. 

(3) Early XI. Saec. Fine white vellum, 14 ft. 6 in. longX 7f in, wide ; 
written on both sides; has 8 large illuminated initials; begins, 
ToiiTo TToid-t fc/'t" Ti]u tfirjv dvdfivr]cnv. Procured by Dr. A, L, Long, 
in Constantinople, 1890. ^ 

THE HALL MANUSCRIPTS 
Li possession of Br. I. H. Hall, of the Metropolitan Museum of Art, New York 

(1.) A MS. of the Peshitto Syriac of the Neio Testament, containing 304 
leaves, of cotton paper;, size 18x13^ cm. (7x5;^ inches), written portion of 
page about 5^x3-^ inches; 1 column and 26 lines to the page. The larger 
sections numbered doubly through the whole ; some minor divisions marked, 
but not numbered. The quires are usually in 6 or 7 folios, or 12 or 14 sheets 
each. 

" It is written in a small, fine Estrangelo, probably of the Xtb century, 
though the hand-writing looks older. The first original quire is wanting, but a 

1 For tlie above data, so far as they add to the information already contained in Gregory's 
Prnli'gomena, the author is indebted to the courtesy of Prof Charles T. Sitterly, of Drew Sem- 
inary. 



236 MANUSCRIPTS IN AMERICA 

portion of it is supplied by a Nestovian hand much later, perhaps of the XV th 
or XVIth century. [The leaves thus supplied are not counted above.] 

"The MS. begins with quire 2, at Matt. ix. 31, and ends with Heb. xiii. 6 ; 
probably 6 leaves wanting at the end, with colophon, etc. 

" The order of the books is : Gospels, Acts, Catholic Epp., Pauline Epp., and 
Hebrews. 

" By reason of some disorder (or re-binding) 2 Cor., Galatians, and Ephesians 
are disarranged. The binding is of the XVIth century. Tlie first quire is mu- 
tilated at the lower outer corner; the 5 later leaves also mutilated at the lower 
outer corner. It begins Matt. vii. 15, and ends Matt. ix. 37. It has no note of 
lessons. The text is good, so far as examined." — I. H. H. 

(Dr. Hall has also kindly furnished a description of a manuscript belonging 
in Cliicago, which he has examined.) 

(2.) A 3IS. of the Peshitto N'ew Testament, on thickish parchment [owned by 
a Syrian (Oroomia) student in the Divinity School of the University of Chicago]. 
Date, the year of Alexander, 1575, which corresponds to a.d. 1204. It is of 4'" 
size, containing 268 leaves (536 pp.), with 1 column, and usually 29 lines to the 
page. It is written in the Estrangelo character. The larger Syriac sections 
noted, doubly numbered, each portion by itself, and one set through each group 
of portions. The size of the written page is 18x12.2 cm. (7x4f inches); 
sheets in quiniones (bunches of five). 

It begins with Matt. vi. 1 — preceding parts gone. The first few leaves are 
mutilated ; e. g., one leaf, containing Matt. vi. 10-viii. 6, is gone. Twenty leaves, 
Matt. xxi. 45-Mark vi, 31, are missing ; also the leaf containing John xxi. 23- 
Acts i. 16. 

The following leaves are misplaced : John xii. 48-xiii. 10 is misplaced after 
XV. 6; John xvi. 33-xviii. 1 is misplaced after xviii. 38; Acts xix. 20-39 is mis- 
placed after xx. 18 ; Gal. iii. 10-19 is misplaced after 1 Pet. v. 3. There are a 
number of minor mutilations. 

The order of the books is : Gospels (in the usual order), Acts, Catholic Epp., 
Pauline Epp., ending witii the Hebrews. It has a good text. There is no note 
of lessons. Of course, the pericope, John vii. 53-viii. 11, the episties 2 Pet., 
2 and 3 John, and Jude, and the Apocalypse, with other passages not usually 
found in tlie Peshitto, are absent. — I. H. H. 

(3.) No. la, of the Peshitto Syriac MS8. of the Gospels, sent to America by 
A. L. Long, D.D., of Robert College, Constantinople. Cent. X.; size 36.8x25 
cm. (14f xlO in.); vellum, one leaf containing 2 columns and 26 lines to the 
page, having the [so-called Ammonian] sections, the (Eusebian) canons, and, 
presumably, the lessons. The text is the Harclensian version, but with a slight 
variation or two from White's edition. It contains Luke xxi. 30-xxii. 17. See 
article by Prof. I. H. Hall, in N. Y. Independent, Aug. 20, 1885 : pp. 1068, 1069. 
See Gregory (Tisch.), Proleg. p. 829. 

(4.) There is also, in the Library of the Metropolitan Museum of Art, a very 
fine copy of the entire Bible, in Latin, on verv thin vellum ; proV)able date, cent. 
XUL; size, 14x9 cm. (5^X3-| in.); text, 9.8x6.7 cm. (4-^x21 in.). It has 
582 leaves (1 blank), and 1164 pages. It is in two volumes bound in one, the 
first of which ends with the Psalms. It is illuminated throughout in blue and 
red. There are 143 illuminated capitals, of which 85 have also miniatures. 
The first chapter of Genesis has eight miniatures, representing the creation, with 
a crucifixion at the bottom. It contains the entire Bible without mutilation, 



MANUSCRIPTS IN AMERICA 237 

with prologues and the Apocrypha, but without the appendices or definitions of 
Bible names. On a prefixed leaf is a memorandum in English, discussing the 
costumes, head-dresses, etc., found in the miniatures, and this remark: "From 
Cardinal Fesch's collection Coll;? & Perfect." On the first parchment leaf is 
inscribed, in rather faded ink: Ex Bibliotheca Nigconensi Ordhiis Minimoncm. 
E.Kamined by favor of the librarian. 

THE HARVARD UNIVERSITY MANUSCRIPTS 
Cambridge, 3lass. 

Greek. — (1.) Cursive of the Gospels No. 666 (Scrivener, 899), of cent. XII. 
or XUI. ; size, 21.7x15.2 cm.; parchment, 4'°; having 295 leaves, with 1 
column, and 23 or 24 lines to a column. It has the chapter-tables, chapters, 
and titles : section d-fc/S' in Matthew ; ornamented. The church reading-lessons 
and subscription are added at tlie end of John by a later hand. [It is neatly 
written, in black ink, the letters depending from the ruled lines ; capitals in ver- 
milion ; initials and headings of the Gospels ornamented, and each Gospel 
preceded by a (badly blemished) portrait of the evangelist.] A later scribe, 
of the XlVth century, has supplied sundry lacunce\ viz., John iii.4-18; v. 12- 
vi. 7 ; vii. 2-xxi. 25. It came from Albania. It was purchased by the library 
through Dr. C. R. Gregory. Its place in the Harvard Library is^. R. Show-case. 

(2.) Lectionary of the Gospels No. 296 (Scrivener, 483), cent. IX. or X. ; 
size, 31x22 cm.; 6 leaves of parchment in the uncial character, having 2 
columns and 19 lines to the page. A fragment of an Evangelimn (Matt. iv. 
25-v. 13; 36-45; John xiv. 27-xv. 3; xvi. 18-33; xvii. 1-13, 18). This MS., 
together with Evavgelium 111, and the Lectionary of the Apostolos No. 75, 
were purchased by Edward Everett in 1819, when he was Eliot Professor of 
Greek in the University [through Mr. Cartwright, the British Consul-General at 
Constantinople]. Its library designation is Dr. 69. It was collated by Edward 
A. Guy, and numbered by him (l^). See Araer. Acad, of Arts and Sciences, se- 
ries 1, vol. iv., pp. 409-415. Harvard Library location, A. R. Show-case. 

(3.) Lectionary of the Gospels No. 297 (Scrivener, 484), cent. XII. ; 4'°, 
parchment; size [text], 21x14.5 cm.; 230 leaves, [2] columns, [23] lines. 
Collated by E. A. Guy (2^). Harvard Lib. location, A. R. g Z.IO : Tom. L 

(4.) Lectionary of the Gospels No. 298 (Scrivener, 485), cent. XIII.; size, 
31.5x24.5 cm. [text, 24.5 (or 23.5) X 19.5 (or 18.5) cm.]; parchment, of 202 
leaves, with 2 columns, and 25 or 26 lines to the page. Eleven parcliment pa- 
limpsest leaves and one of paper are added by a later hand. [Red musical 
notes throughout, Hoskier.] Collated by E. A. Guy (3''). Luke vii. 6 (in accord 
with X B), omits irpoQ avrov. Harvard Lib. location, A. R. g 3. 

(5.) Lectionary of the Apostolos No. 75 (Scrivener, 70), cent. XII. ; size [text], 
21x14.5 cm.; parchment, 281 leaves (pp. 562), 2 columns, 25 lines. Collated 
by E. A. Guy (2^). Harvard Lib. location, A. R. Case, g Z.IO ; Tom. IL 

The collations of E. A. Guy, above referred to, were never published. The 
items above (additional to those derived from Greg.) are furnished by favor 
of W. H. Tillinghast, assist, librarian of Harv. Univ. 

Mr. H. C. Hoskier, now of New York city, in Appendix H. to his Collation 
of the Greek cursive codex Eoangelium 604 (London, 1890), gives an interesting 
account of his visit to Cambridge in 1887, and his notes on these MSS. While 
there he copied the whole of the uncial (fragments) Lectionary of the Gospels 
No. 296 (12" pages), and describes with great care the condition of the leaves, 



238 MANUSCKIPTS IN AMERICA 

size and shape of the letters, and forms of the breathings and accents. lie 
lias noted tlie following "various readings,"! e., readings which vary from the 
Textus Receptus : Matt. v. 4, ■7rapaK\iQi]aovTai\ v. 11, ^hjj^ojchv, inrojaiv, Trovt]- 
pu)v ; V. 12, ovTcjg] v. 39, aiayu)va; v. 42, init. -\-ei7rEv o Kvpiog; v. 43, luif. 
rjKovaaro {pro rjKovaare) ; Jolin vi. 5 {a?ite tTropag init.)-\-TU) Kaipuj tKeivoj ; vi. 5 
— ovv ; vi, 6 (pout o(p9a\fiovQ)-\-avTov hq tovq ixa9i]TaQ avrov inr^v. "Then 
follows (immediiitel.v after tintv, and leaving vi. 5 unfinished) John xvii. 18, in 
which we note {ante eiie)-\-av Trarep." Juhn xiv. 28, eaTiv ; xiv. 30 — Tovrov ; 
xiv. 31, ovTojg ; xv. 2, a'ipei pro ai'pei. John xvi. 23 (before afi7]v aiJ.7]v) + inrtv 
6 Kvpiog Toig eavTov jxaOijraig. [Tliis last and the other similar interpolations, 
as in John vi. 5, are not unusual in Lectlonaries, as introducing a new lection. 
Scholai'S will notice that several of tlie above readings, though varying from 
the T. R., are now found in the Revisers' Text.] 

The following list of Latin MSS., taken from the catalogue of the Harvard College Library, 
has been veritied by the personal iuspeciiou of Kev. Dr. (ieo. E. Merrill, of Newton, with ad- 
ditional notes by him. 

(1.) Latin.— (Catalogue No. 38, 158.) Latin Vulgate, cent. XIIL '' Bihlia 
Sacra Lntina cum prologls,'" flf. [425] cir. Sxcir. if in.; 2 col., 43 1. G. L. 
Beautifully written in minute characters on very thin vellum, ornamented with 
many initial letters in gold and colors, in the centi-e of the greater part of which 
are little miniatures finely painted. In binding, the tops of some of the pages 
were cut too close. Stamped on the back cover are the arms of some cardinal ; 
the stamp on the front cover is indistinct. An iron ring is attaclied to the top 
of the back cover. [An alphabetical explanation of Hebrew names is append- 
ed, followed by a table of festivals. The volume came to Harvard bv bequest 
of Charles Sumner, April 28, 1874.-0. E. M.] 

(2.) (Catalogue No. 38, 157.) '''' Biblia Sacra Latina cum prolog Is,^'' cent. XIIL, 
if. 628, cir. 3 x cir. 4f in. ; 2 col., 45 1. G. L. Beautifully written on fine vellum, 
with illuminated capital letters, and a large initial to the book of Genesis, occu- 
pying the length of the page and containing eight separate miniatures, the low- 
est one a crucifixion. There are many MS. marginal annotations, and the back 
fly-leaves are covered with writing. On the first back fly-leaf is the presentation 
inscription in Latin, dated 1476, of Marcus de Bononia to Jacobus de Bononia; 
to this leaf is attached a modern transcription of the same. But, " notwith- 
standing the earliness of the Italian ownership, the MS. is evidently of French 
execution. A printed notice is pasted on the first front fly-leaf. The initial 
letter F to Maccabees ii. 1, is wanting. This MS. is from the library of the Duke 
of Sussex. [The printed notice referred to, as well as the lettering on the back 
of the cover, put the date at the XlVth century. The book came to the library 
by the bequest of Charles Sumner. The order of the N. T. Books places Acts 
after Hebrews.— G. E. M.] 

(3.) [An incomplete copy of the Vulgate text] 4*°, ff. 258. MS. coarsely writ- 
ten on paper, in black and red ink, the number of lines on a page varying from 
29 to 41. The contents are arranged in the following order: 1 and 2 Macca- 
bees, Acts, Canonical [sic] Epistles, Apocalypse, the Epistles of Paul in custom- 
ary order, except that Thessalonians precedes Colossians, Ecclesiasticus begin- 
ning with ch. 19 middle of v. 20; Job, Tobit, Judith, Esther, Ezra, Nehemiah 
ii [iii.], Esdras iii. [iv.], Esdras to ch. 3 middle of v. 31. 

(4.) (Cat. No. 38,157.) {Novum I'estamcntum'] (Vulg.) cent XIII. or XIV., ff. 



MANUSCRIPTS IN AMERICA 339 

95, cm 8Xc'//-. 41 in. ; 2 col., 51 1. G. L. Beautifully written in minute charac- 
tei-s on vellum, of most beautiful texture, with rubricated and ornamental let- 
ters. Pi'inted notice pasted on the first fiont fly-leaf. On the back it is let- 
tered Soec. XIII. The Catholic Epistles and the Apocalypse precede the Epistles 
of Paul. Tiie famous passage, 1 John v. */, 8, has been rewritten by a later 
hand. Many other passages have been similarly altered. On the inside of the 
front cover is pasted the book-plate of Willett Lawi'ence Adye. 

[Another Harvard MS. of the Vulgate, not in the library catalogue, has re- 
cently come to light, the following description of which is furnished by the 
kindness of Dr. Thayer of the Harvard Divinity School.] 

ip.) Biblia Sacra Latina (Vulgate), cent. Xlil., If. 438. Size, 10x6 in. 
(25 X 16 cm.), 2 colunnis, 52 lines. Prefixed is a table of chinch-lessons, fol- 
lowed by (Jerome's) prologue, and at the end of the volume the interpretation 
of Hebrew proper names. At the bottom of the last page is a record of its 
purchase by a certain "Andreas Justus, for 84 francs, from the heirs of the late 
Simon Boceella de Luca," corroborating other indicati(ms that the MS. was of 
Italian origin. 

The biblical text begins with Gen. ii. 12 — the first leaf having been torn out, 
as have ff. Lxxxxvii. (beginning of 2 Kings), cxxviii. (1 Paralip.), clxxvii. (Job), 
ccxxii. (Ecclesiastes). 

It is elegantly and compactly written, with well-executed initials and minia- 
tures (several of which have been cut out), wide margins, containing many care- 
ful annotations (fi-om Jerome, etal), occasional interlineations in a very tine hand. 

The Ep. to the Laodicoeans is added in a smaller hand at the bottom of p. 
408, verso (after Col. and before 1 Thess.), but it exhibits no reading not noted 
in J. B. Lightfoot's collation {Com. on Col. and Fhilem., 1^^ ed., p. 287, sq.), 
except that it begins '■'■ Paulus et Silnanns et Thimothena non ah hominibus^^'' etc. 

[Dr. Gregory's addition to Tischendorf's list of manuscripts of the Vulgate 
version, referred to on page 224 (see Prolegomena, p. 998), opens with three 
MSS., which are said to be at Harvard University. Their brief description is as 
follows: 

AMERICA 

1. Cantabrigice in Provincia Massachusetfs Universitatis Harvardenais^ ol'nn 
Ludovici Cass. Scec. XII., N. 7'., Texhis est bonce notce. Kotltiam codicis ab Ezra 
Abboto accept. 

2. , Harvardensis. — Scec. XIII. vel XIV. : Biblia Integra : textas 

non est bonce not re : Notitiam codicis accepi ab Ezra Abboto. 

3. Harvardensis olim Haioteianus. Scec. VIII. : lectionarinm : textus bonce 
notce Kotitiam codicis accepi ab Ezra Abboto. 

This (Xo. 3) is 105 of George Livermore's Library Catalogue, and was sold, 
with two others, in 1894, to J. 0. Wright, of New York (see below). It appears 
to be the MS. mentioned by Luther Farnham in A Glance at Private Libraries. 
Boston, 1855, p. 62. It is possible that No. 2 corresponds to the No. (2) de- 
scribed by Dr. Merrill above. No. 1 seems to be missing. 

THE GEORGE LIVERilORE MANUSCRIPTS 

{Extract from the Catalogue of Geo. Livermore's library.') 

(103.) Manuscript Bible cent. Xllth Bib. Sac. Latina, well written in small 
Gothic characters, in 482 leaves of fine vellum, arranged in 2 columns. The 



240 MANUSCRIPTS IX AMERICA 

initials are all illuminated in red and blue, and several containing small minia- 
tures. Some of the initials are very finely executed ; at the end of the initial 
to tlie Book of Genesis, representing the work of creation in seven compart- 
ments, is a drawing of tlie crucifixion. The motlier of Jesus is standing on one 
side of the cross and St. John on the other. At the end of the MSS. Ilie inter- 
pretations of proper names used in Scripture are arranged in 5 columns, on 30 
leaves, 11 in. x 7-^ in. Small folio, calf (covers broken). Dated 1150. From 
the library of the Duke of Sussex. See Bib. Sussexiaiia., vol. i. p. Ixxii. 

(104.) Manuscript Bible Xlllth cent. Bib. Sac. Latina. MSS. written in 
small Gothic characters, in double columns, on 622 leaves of fine, thin vellum, 
8^x5^: in. Some of the principal capitals illuminated, others merely in red 
and blue, and flourished. At end interp. of prop, names on 57 leaves. Thick 
8vo, calf (one cover loose) ; Ssec. XIII. See Sussex, v. i. p. Ixxii. 

(105.) MSS. on vellum, cent. Vlllth, N. T. Gospels, Latin. An evangelista- 
rium, or copy of the church lessons from the Gospels for the whole year; double 
columns, 119 leaves, 4'°, full morocco, gilt; Sgec. VIII. Lettered on back, 
Evangelia Quahio7\ MS. Sasc. VIII, The following note from Mr. Liver- 
more : " Bought for me by Mr. Henry Stevens, at the sale of the library of Kev. 
Dr. Hawtrey, Provost of Eton, being No. Ill on the catalogue, and particularly 
described by the former owner. This is probably the oldest MSS. in America." 

The above three manuscripts were sold at the sale of Mr. Livermore's library, 
in Boston, November, 1894, to J. 0. Wright, Esq., of New York city. Their pres- 
ent locality is unknown to the writer.] 

THE HAYERFORD MANUSCRIPTS 

Haverford College.^ Penn. 

From a printed catalogue issued by Prof. Robert W. Rogers, i 

(1.) Hav. 27. — MS. on paper, much worm-eaten ; size of leaves 28.2 x 18 cm. 
(7x11 inches), 2 columns on the page, and 22 lines. Prefixed to the MS. 
proper are 10 pages, divided into squares, with curiously illuminated borders, 
containing, in colored ink (red, yellow, and black), directions for the lessons to 
be read on particular days. Then follows a page containing an illuminated 
cross. The text is in Syriac and Karshuni, and is accompanied throughout by 
embedded liturgical directions for church use. The character is Malkite. After 
the text is a finely written note concerning the composition of the four gospels. 

(2.) Hav. 28.— K fine paper MS. of the Xlllth (?) century, in the Estrangelo 
character; size of leaves 8^x6^ inches [21.8x16.7 cm.j, each containing 2 
columns, 26 lines to the page. It contains the whole New Testament, including 
the Anti-legomena Epistles. On the first leaf a later hand has written, " Simeon 

1 " The Haverford Afanuscripts " as catalogued number about 50. of whicb 21 are Hebrew, 
1 Heb -Samaritan, 6 iEtliiopic, 8 SjTiac, 5 Arabic, 3 Armenian, and 6 Latin. They were pur- 
chased in Egypt, Palestine, and the Lebanon, by Prof. J. Rendel Harris, and presented to the 
library by bim and his friend, Mr. \Valter Wood, "in the hope that they may become the 
nucleus of a more extended collection, and may furnish a stimulus to the study both of an- 
cient documents in general, and of the Semitic languages in particular." The ilSS. consist 
mostly of extracts from the Old Testament, wi.th some Rabbinical writings and prayers. 
Beside the 4 New Testament [Syriac] MSS. here described, are 3 Syriac "service books" on 
paper [description not given], 1 Latin paper MS. of 123 leaves (cent. X\'.), containing the 
"gospel," and 1 Arabic MS. containing all the books of the N. T. in the order : Gosp., Act., 
Paul., Oath., defective at the beginning to Matt. ii. 22. 

The catalogue, with some additional items of information, have been kindly furnished by 
Prof Allen C. Thomas, Librarian. 



MANUSCRIPTS IN AMERICA 241 

son of Joseph to Joseph son of Simeon." The rest of the quire is taken up 
with a list of lessons written in illuminated squares and circles. The table of 
chapters is prefixed to each gospel. The order of the Gospels is Matthew, 
Mark, Luke, John. The Acts of tlie Apostles is immediately followed by the 
Epistle of James. Then follow 1 Pet. and 1 John, and after them the Anti- 
legomena Epistles in the order: 2 Pet., 2 and 3 John, and Jude. The Epistles 
of Paul follow as far as Heb. xi. 12. There is a lacuna from Heb. xi. 12 to xiii. 
24. An ascription of praise to the Holy Trinity concludes the N. T. portion of 
the MS., the rest of which is occupied by several subscriptions, a statement 
of the doctrine of the Trinity, and other supplementary matter, including ex- 
tracts from Mar Ephrem and Mar Jacob of Serug, and one contains an illumi- 
nated cross. 

(3.) Hav. 33. — MS. of the four Gospels, on paper; size of leaves 32.1 X20.6 
cm. (12-^x8 inches), each containing 2 columns, the right hand in Syriac, the 
left hand in Karshuni. The text of Matthew begins with the second ternion, at 
chap. ii. 21 ; the Gospel of John ends on the verso of 1st leaf of the 70th ternion. 
A later hand has added a subscription stating that the book was written in 1209 
of the Christian era. 

(4.) Hav. 57. — Selections from the Gospels according to the usage of Mosul, 
in Karshuni. A paper MS. containing 113 leaves, the margins sometimes orna- 
mented with writing. Size of leaves, 30.1 x 20 cm. (7f Xllf inches); text en- 
closed in red ruled lines, 14.1 x23.1 cm. (5^X9 inches). 

THE IRWIN MANUSCRIPT 
Oswego., N. Y. 

No. 5 (Greg.) of the Vulgate versions, cent. VIIL, 14-|^ x 10^ inches, in 
large uncial letters of gold, on 144 folio leaves, of purple vellum, in double col- 
umns of 30 lines each. " There is no division between the words in each sen- 
tence or clause. There are scarcely any headings. Those which occur are : 
Secundum Matthe^im, in rustic capitals, and Secundum Johannem, in uncials. 
There are only two 'explicit,' the one to Matthew in rustic capitals, and the 
other to John in uncials. Mark and Luke have neither headings nor 'explicit.' 
The vellum is fine in texture, smooth and glossy, and is so pellucid that when- 
ever there is a blank space on a page the letters show through it from the re- 
verse. The letter-forms are Carlovingian, and very beautiful and simple. It 
cannot, on the one hand, be earlier than a.d, 700, while the absence of all deco- 
rative adjuncts in connection with initial letters, which are the special character- 
istic of Carlovingian calligraphy, shows that it is not later than a.d. 760-70." It 
was " bound in crimson morocco, extra, in the early part of the last century." The 
MS. was formerly catalogued as Hamiltonianus 251, having been for a long 
time in the collection of the Duke of Hamilton. At the sale of his collection it 
passed into the hands of Triibner, the German publisher of London, and then to 
Bernard Quaritch, who sold it to its present possessor. 

Mr. Samuel Berger, of Paris, in his Histoire de la Vulgate pendant les premiers 
sieclesdumoyendge, ch. ii. p. 259, says, in speaking of "The Chirographic School": 
De ces manuscrits, le plus nncien est., sans doute le fameaux manuscrlt Hamilton 
251, qui apres avoir ete quelque tempes entre les mains de M. B. Quaritch, a etc ac- 
quis en 1890 par M. Th. Irwin, d' Oswego [Etal de New York). Piof. William 
VVattenbach, of the Prussian Royal Academy of Sciences, declares his belief that 
16 



242 MANUSCRIPTS IN AMERICA 

it is identical with the famous " Golden Gospels" wliich Archbishop Wilfred of 
York caused to be written for him about a.d. 680, and which was saved fi'om 
the fate that awaited York library by being given to the monastery at Ripon [dis- 
puted by Berger, p. 259]. He considers that it was presented by Cardinal Wolsey 
in 1521 to King Henry VIII. The following dedication to the king appears 
upon the first leaf of the volume : 

" Fato servatus tibi sum, ter maxime priuceps 
Te qnoque sorvarunt aurea fata miclii. 
Instaurata nitent per te sacra dogmata : per te 
Aureus est author Christus ubique meus!" 

"By fate, thrice greatest prince, I have been saved for thee; 

And thee, the golden fates have likewise saved for me. 
The holy rules of Faith by thee re-strengthened shine, 

And all the world knows Christ as golden Author mine!" i 

THE LENOX LIBRARY MANUSCRIPTS 
Kew York City 

Greek. — Ledionary of the Gospels (not in Scrivener's list apparently), lettered 
Evangelia \ Graece \ Codex Chartar. \ Cent. XV. or XVI., on paper, 'll^i inches 
in height x7| in width, in cursive characters, 180 leaves (the folios not paged), 
in 2 columns, of 28 lines to a full column. The captions and initials are in pale 
red, and the text in pale black. It contains the full weeks for John, Matthew, 
and Luke. From leaf 140 onwards it is in confusion ; the leaves are to be read : 
139, 1'72-1'79, lei-lVl, 156-163, 148-155, 140-14*7, 180. The manuscript is 
bound in maroon morocco, with the stamped crests and monogram of the 
Rev. Theodore Williams, Avhose books were sold at public sale in London in 
1827. The next owner was the Duke of Sussex, and his book-plate is inserted, 
but it was acquired too late to be described in Pettigrew's Bihliotlieca Sussex- 
iana. After the dispersal of the Sussex collection in 1844 it was bought by 
Mr. Lenox. It is perfect. 

Latin (Lenox No. 1). — Bible, a manuscript on vellum, in Gothic characters, 
ascribed to the XlVth century. It contains 505 leaves, not paged, besides a 
blank leaf at the front and another at the end. The text is in 2 columns, of 54 
lines to a column, the pages measuring 14 inches in height x 9 inches in width. 
It is bound in blue morocco, with the book-plate of the Duke of Sussex. In Pet- 
tigrew's catalogue of that library it is fully described, vol. i. pp. Ixxv.-lxxx., from 
which the following extract is taken : " The initial letters of this MS. are highly 
ornamented, and very fancifully depicted; many contain very fine miniatures, 
all in gold and colors of exceeding richness. There are 118 miniatures, besides 
illuminated letters, and every capital is written either in red or blue ink. The 
flourishes between the columns and in the margins are both fanciful and elegant. 
There is a written running-title, and the titles of the books and their prologues 
are in red. The number of the chapters is placed in the margin." The vohnne 
begins with the prologue of St. Jerome, and closes with the list of proper names 
and interpretations, in 36 leaves. Purchased by Mr. Lenox. 

Latin (Lenox No. 2). — Bible, manuscript on vellum, Gothic characters, 
XIIIth(?) century, 838 leaves, not paged, text in 2 columns, of 60 lines to a full 

1 This valuable manuscript is now the property of Mr. Theodore Irwin, Vice-President of 
the Second National Bank of Oswego, N. Y., who has kindly furnished the material for the 
above sketch. 



MANUSCRIPTS IN AMEEICA 243 

column, the page Vyf inclies high X 5-|- inches wide, bound in blue morocco. It 
begins with the prologue of St. Jerome, and ends with the index of names in 23 
leaves. The initial letters are ornamented; there is a running-title at the top, 
and the chapter numbers are placed in the margin. There are a few marginal 
notes in a later hand. At the top of the first page is the inscription : " Ista bib- 
lia ptiet ad locu scf Honustij ap^ Gnastuhaymonis." Purchased by Mr. Lenox, 

Latin (Lenox No. 3). — Bible, manuscript on vellum, small Gothic characters, 
Xlllth (?) century, 328 leaves, not paged, text in 2 columns, of 55 lines to a full 
column, the page 7|- inches highx5f inches wide. Bound in old mottled calf, 
with arms stamped on the sides. It is lettered : Biblia || sacra || MS. || S^c. xiii. 
It has the book-plate of the Duke of Sussex, in whose catalogue {Bib. Sussexi- 
ana, vol. i. p. Ixxii.) it is thus described; 

" 7. Biblia Sacra Latina, MS. in Memb. Scec. XIII.., Octavo. Three hundred 
and eighteen leaves. Eight and a quarter inches by five and a quarter. Writ- 
ten in a very small Gothic character on thin vellum. The capitals are flourislied, 
and some illuminated in red and blue. The chapters are numbered, and there 
is a running-title, the letters of which are alternately written in red and blue 
■ink. The arrangement of the books corresponds with the preceding MS. [the 
ordinary arrangement], with this one exception in the Old Testament, in which 
the third book of Esdras is inserted. After the Revelation are two leaves con- 
taining a table of the Epistles and Gospels for the Sundays throughout th-e 
year." 

The three following manuscripts were received by the Lenox Library with 
the Robert L. Stuart bequest in 1892: 

Latin (Stuart No. 1). — Bible., manuscript on vellum, Gothic characters, 
Xlllth (?) century, 414 leaves, besides 4 blank leaves between the third book of 
Esdras and Proverbs; text in 2 columns, of 51 lines to a full column, the pages 
measuring 8-| x 5-^ inches, bound in light brown morocco, gilt sides and edges, with 
case (by F.Bedford), and lettered: Biblia Sacra || Latina || MS. || circa 1250. The 
prologue of St. Jerome is at the front, and an index of 31 leaves at the end. There 
are pictorial initial letters in gold and colors; the running-title at the top is in 
alternate red and blue letters; and the chapter numbers are set well out in the 
margin. At the top of the first page is the inscription : Biblia j^: e Moasterij 
Diuae Marise populo Romae Sac' or'^ fflii hert Diui Augl. From the Libri collec- 
tion. 

Latin (Stuart No. 2). — Bible, manuscript on vellum, small Gothic characters, 
Xlllth (?) century, 604 leaves, not paged, besides 2 leaves at the front containing 
the list of books, etc. ; text in 2 columns, of 45 lines to a full column ; 6L|x 
4-|- inches on the page ; bound in old stamped leather, apparently of the XVth 
century. It begins with the prologue of St. Jerome, and ends with an index of 
44 leaves. Four leaves in Luke are supplied on vellum in a later hand. The 
initial letters are colored, and a few are pictorial; the running-headings are in 
alternate blue and red letters; and the chapter numbers, with a few exceptions, 
are set in the text. It has the small armorial book-plate of J. Gomez de la Cor- 
tina et Amicorum. 

Latin (Stuart No. 3). — Bible, manuscript on vellum, minute Gothic characters, 
Xlllth (?) century, 494 leaves, not paged, of which leaf 3 (containing the end of 
the prologue and the beginning of the first chapter of Genesis) is entirely gone, 
and leaf 448 is mostly lacking; text in 2 columns, of 53 lines to a full column ; 
size of the page 5-|x3f inches [text measures 4JgX2| in.]; bound in blue 



244 MANUSCRIPTS IN AMERICA 

morocco, full gilt, gilt edges, in case. It begins with the prologue of St. Jerome, 
and ends with the index in 39 leaves. There are pictorial and elaborately col- 
ored initials; the running-titles are in red and blue letters; and the chapter 
numbers are set in with the text. In the upper corner of the blank vellum leaf 
at the front are the initials " W. A. McV.", perhaps the Rev. William Augustus 
McVickar, at one time rector of the American chapel at Nice, who died in 
New York city in 1877. For facsimile, see Table Vll. 

Order of Books in the Lenox Latin Bible M8S. : 

III Lenox No.l and 3. — After Faralipomenon 2 come the books of Esdras 1, 
Esdras 2 {i. e., Neliemias), Esdras 3, Tobias, etc. The Acta Apostolorum are 
placed after the Epistle to the Hebrews. 

In Lenox No. 2. — After Faralipomenon 2 come the books of Esdras 1, Es- 
dras 2 (?'. e., Nehemias), Tobias, etc. The third book of Esdras is omitted. The 
Acta Apostolorum follow directly after the gospels. 

Stuart No. 1. — Faralipomenon 2 is followed by Tobias, while the books of 
Esdras 1, Esdras 2 {i. e., Nehemias), and Esdras 3, are placed directly after the 
book of Fsalms. The Acta Apostolorum come after the Epistle to the Hebrews. 

Stuart No. 2. — Faralipomenon 2 is followed by Esdras 1, Nehemias, Es- 
dras 2 [3 ?], Tobias, etc. The Acta Apostolorum follow the Epistle to the 
Hebrews. 

Stuart No. 3. — Faralipomenon 2 is followed by Esdras 1, Nehemias, Esdras 
2 [3?], Tobias, etc. The Acta Apostolorum come after the Epistle to the 
Hebrews. 

For the above careful descriptions, as well as for many other courtesies, the author is 
indebted to Wilberforce Eames, Esq., the accomplished librarian of the Lenox Library. 

THE NEWBERRY LIBRARY MANUSCRIPT 
Chicago, III. 

A cursive GreeJc MS. of the four Gospels, entire, of the Xllth (?) century, 
written on fine vellum, very well preserved; having 211 leaves, 3^X5;^ in., with 
27 lines to the page. It has Ks^aXaia (Matt. 68, Mark 48, Luke 83, John 18); 
sections (Matt. 357, Mark 239, Luke 342, John 232), "Amm." sect and Eus. 
canons, the latter in red ink, both in the ink and hand of the writer of the text. 
It has an imbroken division of the text into reading lessons, the beginning and 
end of every lesson marked by a rubric ; and sometimes after the dp. there is a 
word or two introductory to the section. The Gospels, too, are marked at the 
end: "end of the Gospel ace. to," etc. — all apparently in the same hand as the 
text. It has subscriptions (j;7roypa0ai) to the Gospels, quite simple; the longest 
at the end of Matthew ; also a second summary, giving contents of each Gospel. 
It has the inroOheig at the beginning of the Gospels, the Ke(pd\aia of each 
Gospel sometimes preceding and sometimes following the viroBtaiQ. (The Kg^. 
and vTTod. to Matt, are missing.) It has references at top and bottom of pages 
to certain festival days. It is illuminated by initial letters of gold, touched with 
red or vermilion, and each Gospel has at the beginning a picture of the evan- 
gelist. The writing is small but clear. The dative iota subscript remains un- 
noted. Letters have some marks of antiquity. 

The MS. is beautifully bound in red morocco, and lettered on the back Ta 
'Ayia 'EvayyiXia x^i-poypa(pa. But little is known of its history. It was bought 
from the library of Frobasco, Cincinnati, but no facts were given by him as to 



MANUSCRIPTS IN AMERICA 245 

its origin. It was bound by F. Bedford. Its readings were collated a few years 
ago by Mr. Edward A. Guy. 

The above data have been kindly furnished to this handbook as a result of personal in- 
spection by Mr. C. E. Woodruff, of the Divinity School of the University of Chicago. 

THE PRATT MANUSCRIPT 
Boston, Mass. 

In tlie Armenian Version. No. 1. An illuminated parchment manuscript, 
containing the Gospels in Armenian from Malatia, Eastern Turkey ; the property 
of Mr. S. Brainard Pratt, of Boston, Mass. ; dated a.d. 1262 ; 7 x 4|^ x 2-^ inches. 
See Gregory (Tisch.), Proleg. p. 915. 

THE PRINCETON MANUSCRIPT 
Princeton Theological Seminary, Princeto7i, J^. J. 
Lectionary of the Gospels No. 303 (Scrivener, 491), cent. XII= or XIH. ; 
size, 31.6x27 cm. 1^+338 leaves, 2 columns, 22 or 23 lines; containing the 
daily lessons from John, Matthew, and Luke. This Evangelimn Avas written 
for use in Constantinople. "Perhaps in the XIYth century, Abul Path, Presby- 
ter, son of Presbyter Abul Badr, presented it to the church of Mar Saba, in the 
diocese of Alexandria, as Gregory, the patriarch, testifies in the manuscript. 
Afterwards it was in the monastery of the Iberi, at Mt. Athos, whence, in 1857, 
M. Sebastianoff brought it to Paris, where Firmin Didot bought it. At length, 
in 1885, it came to America." — Gregory. Comp. the N. Y. Independent, Oct. 18, 
1888, and Jan. 24, 1889. Dr. Gregory examined it in Paris, 1885. Verified by 
Rev. J. H. Dulles, Librarian of the Seminar3\ 

THE SYRACUSE UNIVERSITY MANUSCRIPT 
New York 

Cursive of the Gospels No. 668 (Scrivener, 1144), cent. XII.; size [measure- 
ment made by the librarian], 20f X 16 cm,, vellum, 201 leaves, 1 column to the 
page, 26 to 28 lines each, silver letters, chapter tables, titles, sections (the sec- 
tion No. 234 is at Mark 16,9), canons, beginnings of the lessens noted in the 
margin, the synaxarion \(rvva^dpLOv'\ or calendar of daily lessons, the menology 
[fjLr]vo\6yiov'\ or table of festal or sacred days, with their appropriate readings, 
illuminated. It contains the four gospels in the order : Matt., Luke, Mark, John. 
By favor of Mr. Henry 0. Sibley, librarian of the university, the following data 
are added : " The MS. has evidently been rebound. On the vellum ily-leaf of the 
rebinding appears the following: 'This MS. was purchased in 1885, in Constan- 
tinople, by Prof. Albert L. Long, D.D., of Robert College, Constantinople, and by 
him brought to America. It was purchased and presented to the library of the 
Syracuse Univ. by Mrs. Caroline S. Reid, May, 1886.' And at the end of the 
volume appears the following : 

' Index to the contents of the volume. 
The Gospel of Matthew, f 1. recto— f. 52 verso. 
" " " Luke, f. 54. " — f iii. v. med. 
" " " Mark, f. 113. " — f 145 v. med. 
" " "John, f 147. " —tl^lv.med. 

1 "The leaf numbered 1 is from another more ancient manuscript, which John, the presi- 
dent (Trpoe^por), presented, with nine other books, ^lova a^Xovcr re /jiapTi'ptov Kai oa-iayv, to I 
know not what church or monastery. " 



246 MANUSCRIPTS IN AMERICA 

Table of Chapters, or 

In the Gospel of Matthew, f. 52 v. med.—f. 53 v. 
" " " " Luke, f. iii. v. med.—i. 112 v. med. 
" " " " Mark, f. U6 u. 
"• " " " John, f. 187 u. vied. 

' Synaxarion, or table of church lessons for the movable Feasts from Easter to Easter, as 
read in the Oriental churches f. 188 v.—f. 191 v. 

' Menologion, or mouthiy caleudar of church lessons from Sejit. 1 to Aug. 29, f. 195 — f. 201 v. 
Tiie last leaf of the MS. is wanting. It contained the church lessons for Aug. 30 and 31, and 
probably also the usual invocation and colophon, with name of scribe, date, etc' " 

THE UXIOX THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY MANUSCRIPTS 

Xew Yo7'k City 

(1.) Cursive of the Goapels Xo. Ij.Syriac Version, the property of Sjiian Prot. 
College, at Beirut, Syria ; contains also No. 1 of Acts and Catholic Epistles, and 
No. 1 of Pauline Epistles, cent. IX., on vellum, containing 203 leaves, with 
2 columns, and chapters doubly numbered; size, 27.5x18.7 cm. (10fx7-|- 
inches) ; has the [so-called Aramonian ?] sections, lessons for feasts, and the 
v7roypa(pai, or subscriptions. The contents are thus given in detail in the sub- 
scriptions : 

Matt. Mark. Luke. John. 

Kephalaia 70 49 83 20 

Canones 360 210 348 232 

Miracles 25 23 22 9 

Parables 25 6 27 5 

Testimonies 32 17 72 15 

Lessons 74 40 48 

Sections 23 12 23 20 

The text of the Gospels is the Philoxenian or Harclensian. The Acts, James, 
1 Pet., 1 John, and the Pauline Epistles, are from the Peshitto. 

There are wanting, Matt, i.-xii. 19; xiii. 28-57; xvii. 20-xix. 12; xxv. 11- 
xxvi. 21 ; Mark iv. 2-35 ; Luke xix. 38— xx. 21 ; John viii. 31 (Syriac 20)-ix. 31 ; 
some part of 1 Tim., all of 2 Tim. ; Tit. i. 10-iii. 15 ; Philemon ; and, of course, 
John vii. 53-viii. 11 ; 2 Pet., Jude ; 1 John v. 7, and 2 and 3 John. 

The MS. formerly belonged to another monastery in Tiir 'Abdin. It was 
brought from Mardin, in Asiatic Turkey, by 'Abd-ul-Messiah, who gave it to the 
American College at Beirut. It is now in New York. It has been collated by 
Prof. I. H. Hall. See Journal of Amer. Oriental Society, New Haven, Oct. 1877 ; 
and Gregory (Tisch.), Proleg. p! 828. 

(2.) A MS. of the Gospels, and Epistle of James was obtained from Mardin, 
in Mesopotamia, by Rev. Alpheus N. Andrus, and presented by him to the Union 
Theological Seminary, in March, 1872. It consists of 146 leaves of thick parch- 
ment ; binding much dilapidated ; size, 7ix5|- inches (19.1x16.5 cm.), 2 col- 
umns to the page, each 5-|^xlf inches (16.5x4.5 em.). Writing in the old 
Jacobite character, circa XII. saec. ; Estrangelo forms rare, except in the lesson 
numbers ; one line at bottom of C. 2, Fol. 98, is entirely in the Estrangelo, in- 
cluding three words of Luke xxii. 29. Vowels of Greek series are found, some 
a prima manu, others added by a later scribe. Titles and subscriptions are 
simple in form. 

Text coincides with original Widmanstadt edition (1555), and those of the 
American Bible Society. John vii. 53-viii. 11, and Lulce xxii. 17, 18, are omitted. 
Variations from the common type occur in the spelling of the equivalents for 



MANUSCEIPTS IN AMERICA 247 

Jews^ Herod^ Herodias^ Home, Peter, Soldier, Israel, Andrew, and other trans- 
literated and foreign terms. Tlie contents of the MS. in its present condition 
are : one, a fragmentary leaf, portions of Matt. xx. 22, 23, and xxi. 4-7 ; it really 
begins on Fol. 2 (Q. 4) at Mutt. xxi. 10 ; a gap occurs Luke xxiii. 21-xxiv. 9, and 
another in the last quiiiio, representing John xxi. 17 to end of Gospel ; and Epis- 
tle of James, i. 1-ii. 2 (first part of the verse). The present ending is at James 
ii. 26, the remaining portion of which has been supplied by a later hand. 

Writing careful and accurate ; ornamentation generally wanting. The Jaco- 
bite church-lessons are noted in vermilion letters, inserted in the body of the 
text. For full desci'iption of the MS., see I. H. ]lix\\, Journal of the Soc. of Bib. 
Lit. and Exeg. for June and December, 1883. 

(3.) The Greek Lectionary of the Gospels No. 929, cent. XIII. ; a 4'°, vellum 
MS., containing 25 leaves, 1 column, and 35 lines to the column. The text 
measures 17.3 + 11.5 cm. to 18 x 12 — i.e., it varies in size. The text is damaged 
slightly on two leaves. One page is also stained with green ink, erasing half of one 
line. [These points noted by C. R. Gillett, Librarian.] The same MS. contains 
Lectionary of the Apostolos Xo. 254. See Gregory (^Froley.), pp. 777 and 791, 

THE WILLIAMS MANUSCRIPT 
mica, iV. Y. 

A Syriac Manuscript of the Acts and Catholic Epistles No. 12 (and of the 
Pauline Epistles No. 13), the property of Mr. Robert S. Williams, to whom it 
Avas sent by his brother, Rev. W. F. Williams, missionary to Mardin. Dated 
1471. Size 26.2x18.7 cm. (10^x7-^ inches), on cotton paper; contains 151 
leaves, having 2 columns and 25 lines to the page ; the written portion, 
21x12.5 cm. (8|X5 inches). The leaves are arranged in quiniones and qua- 
terniones, the last being a ternio. A later hand has added the numeration of 
the folios in Syriac numerals. It contains tables to find the movable feasts, 
and of the church-lessons from the Acts and the Epistles; then the Acts and 
seven Catholic Epistles, followed by the Pauline Epistles, in which Philemon 
precedes Hebrews. The text is Peshitto, with the Antilegomena in Philoxenian. 
At the end are 132 verses in honor of the Trinity, apparently by a certain scribe 
from the Christians of St. Thomas in Malabar. The verses and text were cop- 
ied at the expense of one David, the Syrian, from an older MS. in the possession 
of a certain Suleiman, residing in the castle of Husn Keifa, on the river Tigris. 

There is a general introduction and prefaces to the Acts, the Catholic Epp., 
and to each of the Pauline Epp., taken from Gregory Bar-Hebrfeus. The church - 
lesson notes are in red, in the body of the text, and also numbered in the mar- 
gin. This numbering shows that the so-called Antilegomena Epistles were (con- 
trary to the usual practice) read in the churches. The text is much superior to 
that used by Pococke, and contains many readings suggested by him as emenda- 
tions. The writing is fully and carefully vowelled ; and the marks indicating 
the hard or soft sounds of the h-e g-a-d-k-e-ph-a-th letters are supplied in red. 
Numerous marginal notes, linguistic and grammatical, are found, many of them 
being from Gregory Bai-Hebraeus. Dr. I. H. Hall has carefully examined it, 
and has collated much of it. He says : " On the whole, this MS. is very valuable 
for its texts and its notes; not only as a carefully edited copy of the ancient 
text, but as a linguistic and grammatical treatise. Its place is high among MSS., 
although the date of its writing is not so very remote. It is easy to see, from 



248 MANUSCRIPTS IN AMERICA 

Pococke's version, that this MS. is every way superior to the Bodleian as a copv 
of the Antilegoiiiena Epistles." See jour. Amer. Oriental /Society., Oct. 1881, 
pp. xviii.-xxi. ; also, an article by Dr. Hall in Jour. Soc. of Biblical Literature 
and Exegesis, Boston, 1885: Proceedings for June-Dec. 1884, pp. 37-49. See 
also Gregory (Tisch.), Proleg. p. 845. 

THE WRIGHT MANUSCRIPT 
The property of John Wright^ D.D., St. Paul, Minn. 

A Latin copy of the Epistles of Paul, complete, of the XlVtli cent., size 12^ x 
8-^ inches, written upon thick paper. It is accompanied by Nic. de Lyra's Com- 
mentary. A rubric states that it was written either during Lyi-a's lifetime, or 
shortly after his death, which occurred at Paris, Oct. 23, 1340. The manuscript 
has a stichoraetrical notation and subscriptions to the several books. The 
chapters begin with a red letter, but there is no division of verses. There is 
an index of the contents of chapters on three pages. 

The manuscript was for many years in the library of the Order of St. Francis 
in Italy. Dr. Wright, whose courtesy has furnished these particulars, has had it 
in his possession about ten years. 



Note. — There is yet another Greek MS. of the New Testament in the United 
States, which has recently been presented by Dr. Caspar Rene Gregory to the 
University of Chicago, the full description of which, unfortunately, has not 
reached the author in season for publication here. 



TABLE XII 

ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS 

Part I. — Arranged according to the time they flourished. 
Part II. — Alphabetical list with descriptive explanations. 



TABLE XII 

PART I 

ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS, i ARRANGED CHRONOLOGICALLY, ACCORDING TO 
THE TIME THEY FLOURISHED 

[For explanations, see Part II.] 



DATE. 


NAME. 


DATE. 


name. j 


A.U. 




A.D. 




80 


CeriuthiLS. 


330 


Jlarcellus Ancyranus. 


95 


Clemens Romanus. 


330 


Javencus. 


107? 


Ignatius. 


334 


Theodorus Heracleensis. 


108 


POLYCARPDS. 


340 


Julius Firmicus Maternus. 


110 


Papias. 


341 


Eusebius Emesenus. 


120 


Carpocrates. 


342 


Macedonius. 


125 


Basilides. 


344 


Orsiesius ^gyptius. 


126 


Quadratus. 


345 


Aphraates. 


liO 


Marcion. 


347 


Serapion. 


140? 


Valentinus. 


350 


Cyrielus Hierosolymitaxus. 


140 


JUSTINUS. 


354 


HiLARIUS PiCTAVIENSIS. 


160 


Ptolemseus. 


354 


LUCIFERUS. 


160 


Heracleou. 


356 


Marcus Diadochus. 


167 


I KENNEL'S. 


359 


Pb«ebadius. 


168 


Tlieopliilus Antiocbenus. 


360 


Meletius Antiocbenus. 


170 


Apolliuaris. 


360 


Zeno Veroueusls. 


170 


Dionysius Corintliius. 


362 


Titus Bostrensis. 


170 


Hegesippus. 


362 


Victorinus (F. M.). 


170 


Melito. 


368 


Epiphanius. 


172 


Tatianus. 


368 


Optatus. 


177 


Atheuagoras. 


370 


Amphilocbius Cappadox. 


192 


Clemens Alexandrinus. 


370 


Apolliuarins {or is). 


192 


Theodotus. 


370 


Basilius Magnus. 


192 


Tektdllianus. 


370 


Didymus Alexandrinus. 


196 


Polycrates. 


370 


Epbrseni Syrus. 


220 


Ammonius Alexandrinus. 


370 


Gregorius Nazianzenus. 


220 


HiPPOLYTUS. 


370 


Gregorius Nysseusis. 


230 


Origenes. 


370 


-Ambrosi aster. 


247 


Dionysius Alexandrinus. 


370 


Pacianas. 


248 


Cyprianus. 


373 


Macarius ^gyptius. 


251 


Novatianus. 


374 


Ambrosius. 


254 


Gregoriiis Tliaumatnrgus. 


378 


Diodorus Tarsensis. 


260 


Paulas Saiuosateuus. 


378 


Hieronymus. 


270 


Porphyrins. 


379 


Timotbeus. 


278 


Archelaus. 


380 


Pbilastrius. 


283 


Theognostus. 


384 


Faustinus. 


290 


Methodius. 


385 


Tbeopbilus Alexandrinus. 


294 


Lucianiis Antiocbenus. 


385 


Siriciu.s. 


294 


Pampbilus. 


387 


Gaudentias. 


301 


Petrus Alexandrinus. 


388 


Evagrius Ponticus. 


303 


Dorotheas Tyrius. 


390 


RUFIXUS TORIANUS, 


303 


Lactantius. 


390 


Tichonius. 


315 


Arius. 


396 


AUGUSTINUS. 


315 


EusEBius Pamphili. 


398 


Chrysostomus (Johannes). 


326 


Athanasius. 


400 


Palladius. 


328 


Enstatbias Antiocbenus. 


400 


Cassianus. 


330 


Antouius Abbas. 


400 


Faustus. 


330 


Asterius. 


401 


Antiochus Ptolemaitanus. 



frequently cited are in small capital type. 

250 



UATK. 


NAME. 


DATE. 


NAME. 


A.D. 




A.D. 




401 


Marcus Eremita. 


502 


Caesarius Arelatensis. 


401 


Philo Carpasius. 


507 


FULGENTirS. 


401 


Severianus. 


513 


Severus Antiochenus. 


401 


Victor Axtiochencs. 


514 


Cassiodorus (M. a.). 


401 


Chromatins. 


520 


Procopius Gazasus. 


405 


Pelugius. 


523 


Ferrandus (Fulgeutius). 


405 


Frudeutius (Aureliiis). 


535 


Agapetus I. 


407 


TLeodorus Mopsuestenus. 


540 


ApriDgius. 


410 


XOUDUS. 


540? 


Arethas. 


412 


Cyrillus Alexaxdrixcs. 


540 


Facundus. 


412 


Isidorus Pelusiota. 


550 


Primasips. 


416 


Orosius. 


553 


Liberatns. 


417 


Zosimus(?) 


555 


Victor Tununensis. 


418 


Marius iMercator. 


561 


Auastasius Sinaita. 


420 


Faslidiiis (Priscus). 


581 


Gildas Badouicus. 


420 


Juliauus Hsereticus. 


581 


Eulogius. 


422 


Maxiinus 'I'aurineusis. 


589 


Columbanus. 


423 


Theodoretus. 


590 


Leoutiuus Byzantinus. 


423 


Cajlestiuus. 


590 


Gregorius Muguus. 


428 


Nestorius. 


601 


Hesycbius. 


430 


Theodotus Ancyranus. 


635? 


Andreas Cretensis. 


431 


Eutherius. 


640 


Thalassius. 


431 


Caiireolus. 


645 


Maximus Confessor. 


431 


Maximiuus. 


649 


Martiuus. 


433 


Clirysologus. 


701 


Beda Venerabilis. 


434 


Proclus. 


730 


Damascknl's (Johannes). 


434 


Eucherius. 


770 


Ambrosius Aulpertus. 


439 


Socrates Scbolasticus. 


776 


Pauliuus Aquileiensis. 


439 


Valerian us. 


785 


Tharasius. 


440 


X:iu3 Abbas. 


787 


Elias Cretensis. 


440 


Sozoineuus. 


792 


Syncellus. 


440 


Leo I. (.Muguus). 


813 


Theodoras Studites. 


440 


Salviaiius. 


820 


Claudius Tauriuensis. 


444 


Prosper Aquitanus. 


841 


Haynio. 


448 


Basilius Selciiceusis. 


845 


Hiucinarus. 


458 


.Aininouius Presbyter. 


858 


Photius. 


458 


EUTH ALIUS. 


980 


Suidas Grammaticus. 


458 


Genuadius Coustantinopolitanus. 


990 


(ECUMICML'S. 


460 


Arnobius. 


1007 


P\ilbertus. 


462 


Faustus Rejensis. 


1040 


Theophanes Cerameus. 


470 


Ruricius. 


1077 


Theophylactus. 


475? 


(ielasius Cyziceuus. 


1078 


Michael Psellus. 


484 


Victor Viteusis. 


1111 


Rupertus. 


484 


VlGILIUS Tapsensls. 


1116 


EUTHYMIUS ZYGADENUS. 


490 


Avitus (.Alcinuis Ecdicius). 


1118 


Zouaras (.Johannes). 


405 


Geuuadius Massiliensis. 


1120 


Glycas of Sicily. 


500 


Andreas Cappadox. 


1140 


Antonius "Melissa." 


500 


Pseudo-Diouysius Areopagita. 







PART II 

ALPHABETICAL LIST OF GREEK AND LATIN ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS, WITH 
THE TIME, FOR THE MOST PART ACCORDING TO CAVE, AT WHICH THEY 
FLOURISHED 



DATE. 


NAME AND ABHREVIATIOX. 


REMARKS. ! 


A.D. 


GREEK. 


GREEK. 


220 


Ammonius Alexandrinus (Amnion.). 


Reputed author of the Sections. 


450 


Amnion ills, presbyter. 


Commentator on John, the Acts, etc. 


370 


Ampliilochius Cappadox (Aniphil.). 


Bishop of Iconium, Lvcaonia. 


561 


Anastasius Sinaita (Anast). 


Bishop of Antiocb, S.vria (?). 


500 


AxN'DREAS Cappadox (And.). 


Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia. 


635 


Andreas Cretensis (Audr.). 


Archbishop of Crete (or a. d. 850 ? Tisch. ; 


401 


Antiochus Ptolemaitanus. 


Bishop of Ptolemais, in Phoenicia. 


330 


Antonius Abbas. 


Egyptian Monk. 


1140? 


Antonius. 


Greek Monk. 


370 


Apolliuarius {or is) Laodicenus. 


Son of Bisbop of Hierapolis. 


278 


Arcbelaus. 


Bishop of Carrah«, in Mesopotamia. 


315 


Arius. 


Father of Arianism. 


330 


Asterius. 


The Arian of Cappadocia. 


326 


Athanasius (Ath.). 


Bishop of Alexandria. 


177 


Atlienagoras (Atbenag.). 


Athenian Philosopher. 


370 


Basilius Magnus (Bas.). 


Bishop of Cassarea. 


448 


Basilius Seleuceusis (Bas. Sel.). 


Bishop of Seleucia, in Isauria. 


120 


Carpocrates. 


Gnostic of Alexandria. 


178 


Celsus. 


Epicurean Philosopher. 


80 


Cerinthus. 


Syrian Heresiarch. 


398 


Chrysostomus (Johannes) (Chrj's.). 


Bishop of Antioch and Constantinople. 


192 


Clemens Alexandrinus (Clem. ). 


Catechetical Teacher. 


95 


Clemens Romanus (Clem. Rom.). 


Apostolic Father. 


412 


Cyrillus Alexandrinus (Cyr.). 


Bishop of Alexandria. 


350 


Cyrillus Hjerosolymitanus (Cyr. Jer.). 


Bishop of Jerusalem. 


730 


Damascenus, Johannes (Dam.). 


Presbyter of Damascus. 


247 


Dionysius Alexandrinus (Dion.). 


Bishop of Alexandria. 


500? 


Pseudo-Dionysius (Dion. Areop.). 


Called Areopagita. 


170 


Dionysius Corinthius. 


Bishop of Corinth. 


370 


DiDYMus Alexandrinus (Did.). 


Bishop of Alexandria. 


378 


Diodorus Tarsensis. 


Bishop of Tarsus. 


303 


Dorotheus Tyrius. 


Bishop of Tyre. 


787 


Elias Cretensis. 


Bishop of Crete. 


370 


Epbrsem (Epbr.). 


Hymn writer. 


368 


Epiphanius (Epiph.). 


Bishop of Salamis, in Cyprus. 


581 


Eulogius. 


Bisbop of Alexandria. 


341 


Eusebius Emesenus (Ens^^^^). 


Bishop of Emesa. 


315 


Edsebius Pamphili (Eus.). 


Bishop of Csesarea. 


325 


Eustathius Antiocheuus. 


Bishop of Antioch. 


458 


Euthalius (Eutb.). 


Bishop of Sulca {or ci). 


431 


Eutberius. 


Bishop of Tyana, Cappadocia. 


1116 


Euthymius Zygadenus (Eutbym.). 


Monk of Constantinople. 


388? 


Evagrius (Ponticus) (Evagr.). 


Archd. of Constantinople. 


476 


Gelasius Cj^zicenns. 


Bishop of Cassarea, Palestine. 


458 


Gennadius Constantinopolitanus. 


Presbyter of Constantinople. 


495 


Gennadius Massiliensis. 


Presbyter of Marseilles. 


1120 


Glycas (Michael). 


Of Sicily. 


370 


Gregorius Nazianzenus (Naz.). 


Bishop of Constantinople. 


370 


Gregorius Nyssensis (Nyss.). 


Bishop of Nyssa. 


254 


Gregorius, Thaumaturgus. 


Bishop of Neo-Csesarea. 


170 


Hegesippus. 


Church Historian. 


160? 


Heracleon. 


The Gnostic. 



252 



DATE 


NAME AND ABBREVIATION. 


remarks. I 


A.D 


GREEK. 


GREEK. 


601 


Hesychins. 


Patriarch of Jerusalem. 


220 


HiPFOLYTfS (Hip.). 


Bishop of Portus. 


107? 


Ignatius (Iga.). 


Apostolic Father and Martyr. 


167 


Ikex.eus (Iren.)- 


Bishop of Lyons. 


412 


Isidorus Pelusiota (Isid.). 


Presbyter of Pelusium, Egypt. 


140 


Justinus (Just.). 


The Martyr. 


590 


Leontius ByzaiUinus. 


The Advocate of Constantinople. 


294 


lAicianus Autiocheiius. 


Presbyter and Martyr. 


373 


Macarius ^gyptius. 


Macarius, Sr., surnamed the Great. 


342 


Macedouius. 


Bishop of Constantinople (Ariau). 


330 


Marcelkis Ancyranus. 


The Sabellian opp. by Eusebius. 


140 


Marc ion. 


The Heretic. 


356 


Marcus Diadoclins. 


Egyptian Bishop. 


401 


Marcus Ereniita. 


Egyptian Monk. 


645 


Maximus Confessor (Max. Conf.). 


MonkofChrysopolis. 


360 


Meletius Antiochenus. 


Bishop of Antioch. 


170 


Mel i to. 


Bishop of Sardis. 


290 


Methodius (Meth.). 


Bishop of Tyre. 


1078 


Michael Psellus. 


Byzantine Senator. 


428 


Nestor! us. 


Bishop of Constantinople. 


440 


Nilus Abbas. 


Monk of Constantinople and Egypt. 


410 


Nonnus (Nonn.). 


Of Panopolis, Egyptian by birth. 


990? 


CEcumenius (CKcu.). 


Bishop of Tricca, Thrace. 


230 


Origenes (Or.). 


Catechist of Alexandria. 


400 


Palladius. 


Bishop of Helenopolis. 


294 


Pamphilus (Pamph.). 


Presbyter of Caesarea. 


110 


Papias. 


Bishop of Hierapolis. 


260 


Paulus Samosatenus. 


Bishop of Antioch. 


301 


Petrus Alexandrinus (Petr.). 


Bishop of Alexandria. 


401 


Philo Carpasius. 


Bishop of Carpasia, in Cyprus. 


858 


Photius (Pilot.). 


Patriarch of Constantinople. 


108 


Polycarpus (Polyc). 


Bishop of Smyrna. 


196 


PolycrateiS. 


Bishop of Ephesus. 


270 


Porphyrius. 


The Philosopher. 


434 


Proclus. 


Bishop of Constantinople. 


520 


Procopius Gazaeus. 


The Sophist. 


160? 


Ptoleraaeus. 


The Valentinian Gnostic. 


176 


Quadratus. 


Bishop of Athens. 


347 


Se rap ion. 


Bishop of Thmuis, Egypt. 


401 


Severianus. 


Bishop of Gabala, Syria. 


513 


Severus Antiochenus. 


The Monophysite. 


439 


Socrates Scbolnsticus (Soc). 


The Church Historian. 


440 


Sozomenus (Soz.). 


The Church Historian. 


980 


Suidas Grammaticus (Suid.). 


The Lexicographer. 


792 


Syncellus. 


Monk of Constantinople. 


785 


Tarasius (Taras.). 


Patriarch of Constantinople. 


172 


Tatianus (Tat.). 


The Syrian Sophist. 


640 


Thalassius. 


Monk in the Libyan Desert. 


423 


Theodoretus (Thdrt.). 


Church Historian and Commentator. 


407 


Theodorus Antiochenus. 


Bishop of Mopsuestia. 


334 


Theodorus Heracleeusis. 


Bishop of Heraclea, in Tiirace. 


813 


Theodorus Studites. 


Patriarch of Constantinople. 


430 


Theodotus Ancyranus. 


Bishop of Ancyra, in Galatia. 


192 


Theodotus Byzantinus. 


The Cnostic. 


283 


Theognostus. 


The Catechist of Alexandria. 


168 


Theophilus (Thph. Ant). 


Bishop of Antioch. 


385 


Theophilus Alexandrinus. 


Bishop of Alexandria. 


1077 


Theophylactus (Theophyl). 


Archbishop of Bulgaria. 


379 


Timotheus. 


Archbishop of Alexandria. 


362 


Titus Bostrensis (Tit. Bost.). 


Bishop of Bostra, in Arabia. 


140? 


Valentinus. 


The Gnostic. 


401 


Victor Antiochenus. 


Presbyter of Antioch. 


1113 


Zonaras (Johannes). 


Greek Historian. 



253 



A.D. 

535 
370 
374 
770 
345 
540 
460 
396 
490 
701 
423 
502 
431 
400 
514 
401 
433 
820 
589 
248 
434 
540 
420 
384 
400 
462 
523 
340 
1007 
507 
387 
581 
590 
841 
378 
354 
845 
412 
325 
420 
550 
330 
303 
440 
553 
354 
418 
649 
340 
431 
422 
251 
3()8 
416 
344? 
370 
776 
405 
359 
380 
550 
444 
405 



NAME AND ABBREVIATION. 
LATIN. 

Agapetus I. (Agapet.). 

Ambrosiastkk (Ambrst). 

Ambrosics (Ambr.). 

Ambrosius Autperliis, or Ansbcrtus. 

Apbraales. 

Apnugius (Apring.). 

Aruobius Juuior (Arnob.). 

AUGUSTIXCS (Aug.). 

Avitiis (Alcinius Ecdicius) (Avit.). 

Beda Venerubilis (Bedej. 

Caelestiuus. 

Csesarius Arelatensis. 

Capreolus. 

Cassianus (Johannes). 

Cassiodokcs. M. A. (Cassiod.). 

Chromatins (Chrom.). 

Chrysologus (Peter). 

Claudius. 

Columbanus. 

Cypkian (Cypr.). 

Eucherius. " 

Facundus. 

Fastidius (Priscus). 

Faustinus. 

Fauslus. 

Faustus Rejensis. 

Ferrandus (Fulgentius). 

Firmicus, Julius. 

Fulbertus. 

FtTLGENTIUS (Fulg). 

Gaudeutius (Gaud.). 
Gildas Badonicus. 
Gregorius Magnus (Greg.). 
Hay mo. 

HiEEovTMrs (Hier.). 
HlLARIUS (Hil.). 
Hincmarus. 
Isidorus Pelusiota. 
Jacobus, Nisibenus. 
Julianus Hsereticus. 
Junilius. 
Juvencns (Juv.). 
I.actantius (Lact.). 
Leo L (Magnus). 
Liberatus. 

LUCIFKR (lAlC). 

Marins Mercator. 

Martinus. 

Muternus, Julius, Firmicus. 

Maximinns. 

Maximus Taurinensis (Max. Taur.). 

NovATiAN (Xovat.). 

Optatus. 

Orosius, Paulus. 

Orsiesius ^gpptius. 

Pacianus, Hispanus. 

Paulinus Aquileiensis. 

Pelagius (Pel.). 

Phaebadius. 

Philastrius. 

Primasius (Prim.). 

Prosper Aquitanus. 

Prudentius, Aurelius (Prud.). 



LATIN. 
The Pope. 
Pseiido-.Ambr. 
Bishop of Milan. 
Benedictine Monk. 
Bishop of Monastery, near Mosul. 
Bishop of Pax Julia, in Spain. 
Semipelagian. 
Bishop of Hippo. 
Archbishop of Vienna. 
The Venerable Bede. 
Bishop of Rome. 
Bishop of Aries. 
Bishop ofCartbage. 
Founder of Western Monachism. 
Senator, Prefect, and Consul. 
Bishoi) of Aquileia. 
Bishop of Ravenna. 
Bishop of Turin. 
Irish .Monk. 
Bishop of Carthage. 
Bishop of Lyons. 
Bishop of Herm ane. 
Bishop of Britain. 
The Presbyter. 
The ilanichfean Bishop. 
Bishop of Rhegium. 
Pupil of Fulgentius, of Ruspe. 
See Maternus. 
Bishop of Cbartres. 
Bishop of Rusiie, Africa. 
Bishop of Brescia. 
Abbott of Bangor (?). 
Bishop of Rome. 
Bishop of Halberstadt. 
Jerome, Translator of the Bible. 
Bishop of Poitiers. 
Archbishop of Rheiras. 
Bishop of Seville. 
Bishop of Nisibis, Zoba. 
Pelagian Bishop. 
African Bishop. 
The Spanish Poet. 
The Christian Cicero. 
Bishop of Rome. 
Deacon of Carthage. 
Bishop of Cagliari. 
Friend of Augustine. 
The Pope. 
Bishop of Milan (?) 
Bishop of Anazarb (?) 
Bishop of Turin. 
Roman Presbyter. 
Bishop of Milevi, Africa. 
Presbyter of Tarragona, Spain. 
Abbot of Tabenna. 
Bishop of Barcelona. 
Paul of Aquileia. 
The English Monk. 
Bishop of Agen, Aquitania. 
Bishop of Brescia. 
Bishop of Adrumetus, Africa. 
Opponent of Pelagianism. 
Christian Poet. 



264 



DATE. 


NAME AND ABBREVIATION. 


REMARKS. 


A.D. 


LATIN. 


LATIN. 


390 


RrFINUS TORIANUS (Ruf). 


Presbyter and Monk of Aquileia. 


1111 


Rupertus Tiiitiensis (Kup.). 


Abbot of Deutz. 


470 


Ruricius, Senior. 


Bishop of Limoges. 


440 


Salvianus (Salv.). 


Presbyter of Marseilles. 


385 


Siricius. 


Bishop of Rome. 


19-2 


Tertulliaxus (Tert.). 


The Montauist of Carthage. 


390 


Tichonius. 


The Donatist of Africa. 


439 


Valerian us. 


Bishop of Cimiez. 


555 


Victor Tununensis (Vic. Tun.). 


African Bishop. 


484 


Victor Vitensis. 


North African Bishop. 


3G2 


Victorinus, C. M. (Victorin.). 


The African Philosopher. 


484 


ViGiLirs T.\p.sKNSi.s (Vigil.). 


The African. 


360 


Zeno Veroneusis. 


Bishop of Verona. 


425 


Zosimus. 


The Historian, Bishop of Rome. 



TABLE Xiri 

LIST OF ROMAN EMPERORS 
FROM AUGUSTUS TO CONST ANTING, B.C. 31— ad. 337 

^■^' , . ^ t Augustus, Caius Julius Csesar Octavianus. 
A.D. 14 ) ' 

A.D. 14-37 Tiberius. (Sejanus, Consul, 26-31.) 

37-41 Caligula. 

41-54 Claudius. 

54-68 Nero. 

68-69 Galea. 

69- Otho (Jan. to April). Vitellius (April to Dec). 

69-79 Vespasianus. 

79-81 Titus. 

81-96 DOMITIANUS. 

96-98 Nerva, M. Cocceins. 

98-117 Trajanus, iJf. Ulpius. 

117-138 Hadrianus. 

138-161 Antoninus Pius, T. Aurelius. 

161-180 Marcus Aurelius, Antoninus. 

180-192 COMMODUS. 

193- Pertinax (Jan. to March); Julianus, M. Diclms (March to June). 

193-211 Septimius Severus. 

211-217 Caracalla and Geta (211-212). 

217-218 Macrinus. 

218-222 Heliogabalus (properly called Ayitus, or Bassianus). 

222-235 Alexander Severus. 

235-238 Maximinus, the Thradan. 

238-244 GoRDiANUS. 

244-249 Philippus, M. Julius (of Bostra, Arabia). 

249-251 Decius. 

251-253 Gallus and Yolusianus. 

253- .^MiLiANUS (three months). 

253-260 Valerianus and Gallienus (254-260). 

260-268 Gallienus. 

268-270 Claudius II., M. Aurelius. 

270-275 Aureltanus, L. Domitius. 

275-276 Tacitus, M. Claudius. 

276- Florianus (three months), and Probus, M. Aurelius. 

276-282 Probus, M. Aurelius. 

282-283 Carus, M. Aurelius., and Carinus. 

283-284 NuMERiANUs and Carinus. 

284-285 Carinus and Dioclktianus. 

285-305 Diocletianus and Maximianus (286-305), Augusti^ with Galerius 
and Constantius (292-305), Caesars. 

305-306 Galerius and Constantius, Augusti, with Maximinus and Severus, 
Ccesaj's. 

306-307 Galerius and Severus, Augusti, with Constantinus and Maxi- 
minus, Ccesars. 

307-324 Constantinus, Maximianus (307-310), and Maxentius (307-312), 
in the West; Galerius (307-311), Maximinus (307-313), and 
LiciNius (307-324), in the East. 

324-337 Constantinus, sole Emperor. 

256 



GLOSSAEY 

OF ABBREVIATIONS, SIGNS, AND LIBRARY DESIGNATIONS 



A., Act MSS. of Acts and Catholic Epistles. 

. , ( Willett L., author of The History of the Printed Text of the 

^^y® \ N. T. (Lond. 1865). 

Aedil Division in the Laurentian Lib. at Florence. 

^gina Town and island in Saronic gulf, 16 m. S.W. of Athens. 

Eeth The ^thiopic version. 

Am " Ammonian" sections. See p. 91. 

Ambr The Ambrosian Lib. at Milan. 

avayvbXTfiaTa Marks indicating lections, found in the margin of pages. 

Angel., Angelic. . . .The Angelica Lib. in the church of St. Augustine, Rome. 

. . j MSS. of the Apocalvpse {Tisch., Scr.), for which our designa- 

^P-' ^P^^ I tion is R. (Revelation). 

Apl The Apostolos. Lectionaries of the Acts and Epistles. 

Apost Scrivener's abbreviation for the Apostolos. 

arab The Arabic version. 

arm The Armenian version. 

Arundel MSS. in the B. M. procured in 1646 by the Earl of Arundel. 

Athens The National Library at Athens, Greece. 

Ath., Athos Mt. Athos, in the Greek Archipelago. 

Auck Auckland, New Zealand, city library. 

Barb Lib. of the Barberini Palace at Rome. Contains 7000 MSS. 

Baroc MSS. in the Bodlean Lib. named after Francesco Barozzi'. 

basm The'Bashmuric version. 

Batop., Batoped. . .BaroTraidiov (" child of the bush"), a monastery on Mt. Athos. 

B-C MSS. in the lib. of the Baroness Burdett-Coutts, of London. 

■p p rx ( MSS. belonging to the Baroness B-C, but deposited in the 

■" ( lib. of Sir Roger Cliolmely's School at Highgate. 

bohem The Bohemian version. 

Bolog Bologna (Italy) University Library. 

*' ban not " " Bon(e notce,^^ abbieviation of Textus bonce notce (Gregory). 

Borg.,BorgianMSS.Named from Stephen Borgia, Sec. of &oc. de Prop. fide. 

Braithwaite MSS. bought at Athens by J. Bevan Braithwaite. 

Brit. Mus.,^. M. j The library of the British Museum, London. Add. signifies 

Add \ " addition," a classification in the library. 

Bur Burnev ] ■''^^^' P^^^^^^sed by the British Museum from the heirs of 
■' y* • • I Charles Burney. 

« , j The university library at Cambridge, Eng. Add. = " Addi- 



258 GLOSSARY 

Canon -f ^^"'^'^^^^ (Abbot M. Aloysius), who sold certain MSS. to the 

] Bodleian Lib, 

capp., capp-t chapters (ictipaXaia) or chapter-tables. 

Carac KapuKaXkov, a monastery on Mt. Athos. 

Carpentras The pub. lib., dept. Vaucluse, near Avignon, France. 

Casanat Lib. at Rome founded by Cardinal Casanata, a.d. IVOO. 

chart Indicates paper as the material of MSS. 2isch. Scr. 

C Cheltenham, where a valuable collection of MSS., gathered 
Chelten •< by Sir Thos. Phillips, of Middle Hill, Worcestershire, are 

( now in possession of Mr. Fitzroy Feu wick. 

Chilian Xi\iavSdpiov,Si Slavonic monastery on Mt. Athos. 

Chisian Tlie Bibliotheca Chisiana, belonging to Pal. Chigi, at Rome. 

codd. opt The better of the known MSS. of versions (VV-H). 

Cbislin, Cois Coislinianus, MSS. once in the lib. of Bp. Coislin at Metz. 

Coll. Prop The college of the Propaganda at Rome. 

col., coll A column or columns on the pages of MSS. 

Coniston Residence of John Ruskin, in Lancashire, Eng. 

p , j KhJvaTajxoviTOQ, a monastery on Mt. Athos, founded by Con- 

\ stans, son of Constantine the Great. 

Constan ) r^ . ^- ^ 

Const'ple j-Constantmople. 

p (^ ( " Cbnventi Soppressi," MSS. added to the Laurentlan Lib. at 

Uonv.-toopp..,. ^. -j ^,^g suppression of monasteries in 1810. 

Copen Copenhagen Roy. Lib. Theol. dept. (Latin Havnia.) 

cop The Coptic version of the N. T. 

^ . ( The lib. o-f Palazzo Corsini at Rome, founded by Card. Neri 

^^^^^^ ] Corsini. 

p . j Cosinitsa (Cosinissa ?), a small island in the Greek archipel- 

^^^^^ I ago ; N. lat. 36° 36', E. long. 25° 42'. 

CPol., CPoli Gregory's abbreviation for ConstantinopoUs. 

Cromwell Name of a Department in the Bodleian Lib. 

p j W. E., M.A., editor of Coptic MSS. brought from the Fayoum 

^™™ ] by W. M. Flinders Petrie, Esq. (Lond. 1893). 

Curzon The lib. of Robt. Curzon, of Parham Park, Essex, Eng. 

p , j KvTXvfioa (Cutlumush), a Turkish family who founded a 

^^^^"'^ I monastery on Mt. Athos. 

" DeZ." j Signifies that the MS. should be stricken from the cata- 

'■'■ Delendus est^\ ( logue. 

Dion AiovvcrioQ (St. Dionysius), a monastery on Mt. Athos. 

Doch., Docheiar. . .Aox^idpiog, a monastery on Mt. Athos. 

Francis Henry, 8th Earl of Bridgewater, who established a 



„ , ( Francis Henry, 8th Earl of 

^g^'^o^ } fund in the Brit. Mus. Lib 



Esc, Escurial The library of the Escurial, in Spain, near Madrid. 

Esph., Esphig 'E(70cyjW£voe, a monastery on Mt. Athos. 

^ T7 i. • j MSS. belonging to the Bibliotheca Estense transferred from 
Este., Estensis. . -j j^g^rara to Modena by the Duke Cgesare d'Este, 1598. 

Evann Scrivener's abbreviation for Gospels (cursive). 

Evl Evangelia or lectionaries containing the Gospels. 

Evst Scrivener's abbreviation for Gospel lectionaries (evangelia). 



GLOSSARY 259 

Evv Gregory's abbreviation for Gospels (cursive). 

explicit A word placed at the end of a MS., to record its completion.. 

ff., fo]., foil folium, folia, a leaf or leaves of MSS. 

Flor. Lau See Laurent. 

Fr., Fr.-ou-O Frankfort-on-tlie-Oder. 

fr The Frankish version. 

F-S Facsimile of MSS. 

F-S. Scr Facsimile found in Scrivener's 4th ed. 

pi j Gaddianus, a designation of MSS. in the Laurentian Lib. at 

( Florence ; from Taddeo Gaddi, a Florentine architect (?). 

Gb Griesbach's edition of the N. T. 

georg Tlie Georgian or Iberian version. 

go The Gothic version (W-H). 

goth The Gothic version. 

Greg., Gregory. . . .Caspar Rene Gregory, editor of Tischendorf's Prolegomena. 
\ Signifies the Greek Department in many libraries — often 

^ I omitted in our list for lack of space. 

Gronov John Frederick Gronovius, German critic, of Leyden. 

Hack Hackney, London, res. of Lord Amherst.. 

TT , ( Harleianus, the Brit. Mus. Collection of MSS. from the Li^ 

^^^' \ brary of Robert Harley, Earl of Oxford.. 

Hebdomas s'j35. See p. 201 Lectionarie&. 

Heb. Tim Indicates that Hebrews precedes the Pastoral Epistles. 

£/3^., k^dofxctQ Lat. hebdomas, a week. See p. 201 of Lectionaries. 

( bujOlvo., eleven Gospels used in turn, one every Sunday, at 

Matins, beginning with All Saints day. (1) Matt, xxviii. 

kioO i 16-20 ; (2) Mark xvi. 1-8 ; (3) 9-20 ; (4) Luke xxiv. 1-12 ; 

I (5) 12-35; (6) 36-53; (7) John xx. 1-10; (8) 11-18; (9) 

l^ 19-31 ; (10) xxi. 1-14; (11) 15-25. 
TT 1, 1 ( MSS. belonging to the Earl of Leicester at Holkham (Nor- 

2^1^^''^^ ] folk), Eng. ^ 

Hoskier H. C. Hoskier, of New York, Banker. 

Hunt Hunterian Museum at Glasgow. 

Huthii MSS. named for Peter Daniel Huet, born at Caen in 1630. 

^^Iveron^^^"' ^^ \ '"'"'^ li^^P^^^' ^ monastery on Mt. Athos. 

init initia, beginnings of church lessons. 

Inst " ^L'lnstitut de France,'''' including the Bibliotheque Mazarine. 

Jer., Jeru., H. S. . .Jerusalem. Library of the ch. of the Holy Sepulchre. 
Jer. Syr The Jerusalem Syriac version. 

Kerameus Papadopulus K., of St. Petersburg, cataloguer of N. T. MSS. 

Kosinitsa see Cosin. 

Laing Robert, a collector of MSS. now in Edinburgh Univ. Lib. 

Lamb., Lambeth.. .Lib. of the Archiepiscopal palace in London. 

Lamb Lambros, Spiridion P., Athens, author of catalogues of MSS. 

" LateV Gregory's sign for " locality now unknown." 

Laura 'H Kavpa, " Tlie monastery," the largest on Mt, Athos. 



260 GLOSSARY 

Tom Ton,.n,.f jLaurentlaii Library, founded by Cosmo de Medici and his 

XjcIU,, Ijcl Ul L lit. , . *^ IT i. r^^ 

' ( gfuiidsoii Lorenzo, at Florence. 

Laud MSS. in Bodleian Lib. from Abp. Laud. 

Lazarus \ ^^^' ^^ ^'^^ Armenian Monastery of St. Lazarus, on the island 

( of that name near Venice. 

Leicester The library of the town council of Leicester, Eng. 

LinkoD Benzel ^ Linkoping, Sweden. MSS. once belonging to Eric Benzel, 

^ ■' ' } Abp. of Upsal. 
Ln Lachmann's edition of the N. T. 

Tir , , ,. j Bibl. Malatestianus, Cesena, Italy, founded by Domenico Ma- 

^^^'^^^^'^ ( latesta. 

Mangal Mangalemine church at Berat. 

Mark, St. Mark, j Ducal Pal. lib. Venice. As all Venice MSS. are in this li- 

Ven. M ( brary, the designation Mark is often omitted. 

me Memphitic or Lower Egypt (W-H). 

Med., Medicseus. . .Belonging to the Medicaean Lib. at Florence. 

men., menol Menologium djujvoXSyiov), a table of saints day lessons, 

,|- j John Meermann, a Dutch scholar, b. 1873, whose library, sold 

( at the Haugue in- 1824, contained valuable MSS. 

Melos., Milo MrjXog, a Greek island in the Cyclades. 

mernbr memhrana, parchment or vellum. 

,..,, j Emmanuel, of Paris, author of Cat. des 3ISS. grecs de la Bih. 

^^' '®^ \ de PEscurial, Paris, 1 848. 

Miller Rev. Edward, editor of Scrivener's Plain Introduction. 

Milo See Melos. 

Misc Miscellany, a term specially used in the Bodleian Lib. 

mon Monastery. 

Mun Royal Lib. of Municli, 

Mur., Muralt Edward de Muralt, the N. T. editor at St. Petersburg. 

mus Musical notes in MSS. 

mut Mutilated, by loss of cover or parts of MSS. 

Nessel Daniel de, the librarian of the Imperial Library at Vienna. 

Nic. de Lyra Born in Lyre, near Evreux, Normandy, d. Paris, 1340. 

^ , \ Bibliotheca Ottoboniana, purchased by Pope Alex. VIII. 

'-'"^" \ (Ottobuoni) for the Vatican Library. 

Oxf. Bodl The Bodleian Library at Oxford, Sir Thos. Bodley, founder. 

Ox., Oxf .The University at Oxford, Eng. 

P., Paul The Pauline Epistles. 

Pal palimpsest. 

Pal.,Vat.-Pal From the Library of Palatine, Elector of Bohemia. 

T, ,. ( Panticapgeum, the ancient liavTiKCLTraia-, site near the mod- 

Panticap \ ^_ ' . .' ^^.^ 



ern Kertsch, Russia. 

Pantocrat TlavTOKpariop, a monastery on Mt. Athos. 

Pan., Pantel ITavrfXejy/zwv, a monastery on Mt. Athos. 

Parham The residence of Robt. Curzon, Lord de la Zouche. 

Paris E. M MSS. brought to Paris by Emanuel Miller. 

p . -p j The Listitut. de Paris, to wiiich belong the Pibliotheque Maza- 

^'^"^ ^^^^ "^ rine, which has 6000 MSS. 



GLOSSAEY 261 

Paris, Par. Nat., ( The National Library of France at Paris. MSS. belonging 

P. N ( here were formerly called Regius. 

part, bis Partim his rescriptus., " partly twice palimpsest." 

Perron Cardinal (died 1618), who once owned G 91. Pesli. = G 299. 

pers The Persian version. 

pict Illuminated with pictui-es. 

Philoth *tX63io^, a monastery on Mt. Athos. 

-r>i rr u \ Indicates tliat Hebrews follows the Pastoral Epistles, as in 

Phm. Ideb •{ t^ r i • r j 

{ our Iiinglish version. 

Pickering William, a London bookseller. 

Frol Contains prologue or V7r69taig. 

p j College of Propaganda, founded 1622 by Gregory XV. ; ex- 

^^'^P I tended by Urban VIII. 

Protat Uptorarov, a monastery on Mt. Athos. 

Quaritch (Bernard), the London bookseller. 

Kavianus A codex in Berlin. A mere transcript of the Complutensian. 

J) ^- j Former designation of MSS. belonging to National (once 

° " ( Koyal) Lib. at Paris. '■''Paris'''' now takes its place. 

rescr rescriptiim, " written over," palimpsest. 

Keuss Edward W. E., of Strasburg {.Argentoratus). 

■p. 1. j Palazzo E., tlie ancient Pal. of the Medici. Bibl. Riccardi- 

^'^^'^ ] ana, a hb. founded by the Riccardi ; 3500 MSS. 

Roe MSS. brought to Oxford by Sir T. Roe about 1628. 

rubr 7-ubrum, red, the color of the ink used for MSS. Tisch. Scr. 

aa(5. Kvp aaj3/3aTo-KvpiaKai. See p. 201 of Lectionaries. 

sah The Sahidic or Thebaic version. 

Sak., Sukkel Sakkelion, Librarian of the Athens Nat. Lib. 

Salon Saloniki, the present Turkish name of Tliessalonica. 

sax .The Anglo-Saxon version. 

g^.j. j Scrivener, F. H. A., the author of the Introduction to N. T. 

( Criticism. 
S Saba Saba i '^^^ monastery of Mar Saba, near the Dead Sea. Tlie MSS. 
' ' ' 1 are now in the church of the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem. 

Selden A dept. of the Bodleian Library given by John Selden. 

Q.. ^^ j 'Ei/xoTTSTpa, the monastery on Mt. Athos, named from Simon 

^'"^^P i the Hermit. 

si The Slavonic version. 

Staur., Stauron, . . .EravpoviKrjTa ("the cross"), a monastery on Mt. Athos, 

St. Genev The Library of St. Genevieve in Paris. 

St. Greg rprjyopioQ, a monastery on Mt. Athos. 

oTi'xoi. " Lines or rows," an ancient measure into lines. See p. 88. 

St. Pet The Imp. Library at St. Petersburg. 

subs 



subscriptions... f See t;;roypa0a/. 

sup., suppl Supplementary, a library designation. 

tj . {avva^apiov, a table of daily lessons for the year, beginning at 

feynaxarion . . . . ^ ^^J^^^ . > o o 

Syr*^" The Cnretonian Syriac MSS. of the N. T. 

SyrP The Philoxenian version, also called Harcleusian Syriac. 



263 GLOSSARY 

SvrP**^ The Pesliitto Syriac version. 

S) r. hi The Hai'clensian Syriac (W-H). 

syr. hr Jerusalem Syriac (W-H). 

syr. vg The Peshitto or " Vulgate" Syriac (W-H). 

syr. vt The old Curetouian Syriac version (W-H). 

the Thebaic or Upper Egypt (W-H). 

theot Tlie Theotisca version. 

m, , ., ( MSS. in the Copenhagen Library naraed for Count Otto von 

inottianus -j r^,^^^^^^ ^ Danish financier; b. 1703, d. 1785. 

™., , j The Frolegomena to Tischendorf s 8th ed. of the Critical 

^^^ ( Greek Test., prepared by Caspar Kene Gregory, of Leipsic. 

Treg Tregelles' edition of the Greek New Testament. 

U., Ux\c Uncial MSS. 

•' un. iVb." " Unworthy of a number," in the judgment of Gregory. " 

vTToypacpai Subscriptions describing contents of N. T. books. 

Urbino-Vat MSS. in the Vatican once in the Ducal Library at Urbino. 

Vacat Sign that the No. has no corresponding MS. 

-rr ii- * 'n'- t Lib. of Santa Maria in Vallicella at Rome. 

Vallicelhanus . . f 

i Codices Reginenses, or MSS. given by Christina, Queen of 
Sweden, to Card. Azzolini, and sold by him to Pope Alex- 
ander VL 

vg The Vulgate version. 

Vien., Vienna.. . . .The Imp. Lib. at Vienna. 

Y j Vossius, Isaac, for whom are named MSS. in Leyden Acad. 
] Lib. 

Wake MSS. given by Abp. Wake to Christ Churcli, Oxford. 

Wallerstein The lib. of Prince Oettigen-Wallerstein, of Bavaria. 

"W-H Westcott and Hort's Introd. to the text of the Gr. Test. vol. ii. 

i Signifies here that the MS. is of the same text with, or that 
■W-H= \ the No. is applied to, thus.: " W-H=G 565," means Westcott 

( and Hort have used this No. for Gospels 565. (See G. 81.) 

Wish Wisbech, Eng., on the River Nene. 

Wolfen Wolfenbiittel Ducal lib. ,( Guelpherhytanus). 

Wordsworth Dr. Christopher, Bp. of Xincoln. 

Xeno., Xenoph.. . .^ev6(f)u)VTog, a monastery on Mt. Athos. 
Xerop ^rjpoTrSraixog, a monastery on Mt. Athos. 

^!^1^^; • • : I MSS. in Zittau, a city in Lusatian Saxony. 

Zittaviensis f ^ j 

+ Indicates addition of the words following. 

> Omission of the words following. 



INDEX 



The numbers refer to pages. Descriptive titles in italics. Names of manuscripts and head- 
ings of chapters in small capitals. 



Abbadie, Anton de, 224. 

Abbot, Ezra, v. 68,102,113. 

Abbott, Thomas K., 109, 157, 165, 219. 

Aberdeen Univ., 40. 

Acts and Cath. Epp., table of, 188. 

Adye, Willett Lawrence, 239. 

JEthiopic Version, 224. 

Alexandria, 48. 

Alexandrinus, Cod. (facsimile, 142), 

41, 90,94,99,100,153. 
Alford, B. H., 110, 120, 121, 154. 
Amastris, 50. 
Ambrose, 55. 
Ambrosian Library, Y7. 
Ambrosiaster, 116. 
Amelius, 36. 
American Bible See. MSS., 229. 

Manuscripts, 228. 

Manuscripts, Table XL, 137. 

Amiatinus, Codex, 95, 223. 

Ammonian Sections, 91, 98. 

Ammonias, 92, 93. 

Amphilochius, 95. 

Ancient Versions, Table X., 218. 

Andover MS., 230. 

Andreas, Bp. of Cassarea, 91, 116. 

Andrus, Alpheus N., 246. 

Anglo-Saxon Version, 226. 

Angus, Joseph, y. 

Ante-Xicene Chr. Lib., 8, 62, 63. 

Antioch, 13. 

Antoninus Pius, 18, 27, 32, 48, 74. 

Apelles, 59. 

Apollinarius, 36, 49, 120. 

Apostolic Fathers, 39, 46. 

Apostolos (the), 201 (list of MSS.), 214. 

Appendix codicum, Tisch., 97. 



Appian, 20, 21. 

Apuleius, 28. 

Arabic Version, 227. 

Aristides, ^lius, 33, 47. 

Aristion, 46. 

Arnobius, 55, 65. 

Arnold, A. N., 233. 

Arrian, 25. 

Armenian Version, 224. 

Artemon, 59. 

Asia Minor, Christians of, 10, 24. 

AsTOR Library MSS., 231. 

Athanasius, 54, 65, 99, 116. 

Athenagoras, 50, 54. 

Athenians, Ep. to, 50. 

Augustine, 55, 116. 

Augustus Caesar, Age of, 15. 

Aurelius, Marcus, 27, 35, 43, 44,-48, 49, 

50,51. 
Autolycus, 48, 75. 

Baber, H. H., 100. 

Baker, Charles J., 230. 

Balg, G. H., 223. 

Bampton Lecture, 38. 

Baptists, allusions to, 19. 

Barnabas, Epistle, 39, 44, 45, 50, 74, 

81, 98. 
Barrett, Dr. John, 157. 
Bartolocci, 101. 
Bashmuric Version, 221. 
Basil, the Great, 116, 120. 
Basileensis, Codex, 108 (f-s. 148), 160. 
Basilides, 58, 59, 76. 
Basnage, 35, 58. 
Battifol^ Peter, 153, 168, 219. 
Belsheim, John, 219, 223. 



264 



INDEX 



Bengel,J. A., 122, 123. 
Bensly, R. L., 220, 225. 
Bentley, 101, 117. 
Bknton MSS., 231, 232. 

A. A., 231, 232. 

Rev. George, 232. 

Rev. R. A., 147, 232. 

Berger, Samuel, 114, 218, 224, 241. 

Bernstein, C. H., 225. 

Beza, Theodore, 95. 

Bk.z^, Codex (facsimile, 144), 95, 105, 

106, 107, 154. 
Bianchini, Joseph, 223. 
Bibliotheque Rationale, y. 
Bingham, Antiquities, 7. 
Birch, 101, 110, 112. 
BithYnia, province, 13, 23, 24, 38. 
Boerner, C. R, 162. 
Boethgen, Frederick, 220. 
Boetticher, P., 221. 
*'BoHAiRic" Version, 221. 
Bohemian Version, 227. 
Borgian Museum, 222. 
Bos, 101. 

Boston Athen^um MS., 232. 
Boulak Museum, 222. 
Bouriant, Urbinus, 222. 
Bradford, William, baptism, 14. 
Breitinger, 100. 
" Britannicus, Codex," 111. 
British Museum, v. 41. 
Brown, Francis, 45. 
Brown University MS., 233. 
Brjennios, P., 40, 44, 45. 
Burgon, J. W., 103, 121. 
Burr, Geo. L., 234. 
Burkitt, F. C, 220. 

Caesar, Augustus, Age of, 15. 

Julius, 15; commentaries, 37. 

Caesarea, 73. 

Caesars, lives of, 21, 

Canon op N. T., 71 ; formation, 74. 

Classification, 80. 

Early Catalogues, 77. 

Canonical Books, History, 71, 136. 
Canons, Eusebian, 91. 
Cambridge, St. John's Coll., 45. 
Cappadocia, 13. 

Carpianus, Ep. of Eusebius to, 93. 
Carpocrates, 58. 



Carthage, cathedral, 8. 

Cassian the Docete, 59. 

Cassius, Dion, 35, 38. 

Cassobela, Mary of, 45. 

Catacombs of Rome, 59, 65 ; of Alex. 

60, 65. 
Catalogues of disputed books, 137. 
Catechetical Schools, 53, 64. 
Catherine de Medici, 104. 
Cave, William, 29,45. 
Celsus, 30,66. 
Cephaloeus, 95. 
Cerdon of Rome, 59, 
Ceriani, A. M., 219. 
Cerinthus, 58. 
Charles I. of England, 99. 
Charteris, A. H., 83. 
Charts and Tables, 127. 
Cliase, F. H., 107, 219. 
Christian Nations of Europe, 129. 

Library, Ante-Nicene., 8, 46. 

writers, contemporary, 1 33. 

Christianity, spread, 22. 

Chrysostom, John, 43, 45, 116. 

Clirysostomus, Dion llie Sophist, 26. 

Cliurch, extent of, 7. 

Ciasca, August., 49, 221. 

Cicero, Age of, 15. 

Cilicia, 13. 

Civilization, ancient (table), 130. 

Clarks (The), of Edinburgh, 49. 

Claromontanus, Cod. (facsimile, 148), 

155. 
Claudius, life, 21. 
Clement of Alexandria, 39, 54, 65, 79, 

81,115. 

of Rome, 40, 41, 45, 100. 

Colbertinus, Codex (facsimile, 149), 

109, 218. 
Colgate University MS., 233. 
Colonies, New England, 19. 

Plymouth, 10, 11, 12. 

Colossae, letter to, 10. 
Commodus, emp., 50. 
Congregationalists, Hist, of, 19. 
Constantine, e7vp., 5, 10, 13, 15, 59, 61. 
Constantinople, cathedral, 8. 
Coptic, derivation of the word, 221. 
Cornell University MS., 234. 
Corpus Ignatianum, 42. 
Cowper, B. H., 100. 



INDEX 



265 



Cozza-Luzi, 102, 152, 159. 
Credner, Carolus Aug., 40. 
Crete, Gort3'na in, 50. 
Crevier, Hist, of Rome, 35. 
Cronius, letter of Lucian to, 29. 
Crura, W. G., 222. 
Cnreton, Rev. William, 42. 
CuRETONiAN Syriac, 42, 106, 220. 
Cursive MSS. (Table IX.), m, 173. 
Cyprian, Bp. of Carthage, 54, 65, 116. 
Cvril, Bp. of Jerusalem, 116. 

of Alexandria, 116. 

Slavonicus, 226. 

Dacians, 9. 

Davidson, Samuel, 83. 

Davies, 18. 

Decius, 35. 

l)e Lagarde (alias). See Boettlcher. 

Demosthenes, 18. 

De Res^irrectionis, 50. 

De Wette, W. M. L., 40, 121. 

Dia Tessaron,49. 

Didache (The), 44, 45. 

Didymus, 54, 116, 120. 

Dillmann, Fred. Aug., 224. 

Dindorf, Wm., 54. 

Diocletian, persecution under, 10. 

Diognetus, Ep. to, 39, 44. 

Dion Cassius, 35, 38. 

Dion Chrysostomus, 26. 

Dionysins, Bp. of Alex., 54, 82. 

Bp. of Corinth, 49,50. 

pseudo, 120. 

Disputed books (catalogue), 137. 
Dobbin, Orlando T., Ill, 123. 
Dobrowsky, Joseph, 223, 226, 227. 
Doddridge, Philip, 32. 
Domitian, 23, 27, 35. 
Donaldson, 40. 
Dressel, A. R. M., 39. 
Drew Theol. Sem. MSS., 234, 235. 
Dryden, John, Satires of, 23. 
Dulles, J. H., 245. 
Duncker, 53. 

Eames, Wilberforce, 150, 244. 
Ebionites, 57. 

Ecclesiastical writers, 250-255. 
Edersheim, Alfred, 68. 
Egyptian Versions, 221. 



Ellicott, Bp. C. J., 120, 121. 

Elzevirs, the, 95, 123. 

Engelbreth, W. F., 222. 

Enoch, Greek Book of, 78. 

Ephesus, 10, 48. 

Ephraem, The Syrian, 104. 

Ephr^mi, CWex, 90, 94 (facsimile, 146), 

103, 153. 
Epictetus the Stoic, 25. 
Epiphanius, 116, 120. 
Epirus, 25. 
Erasmus, 52, 95, 111. 
Erpenius, Tlios., 227. 
Etu'ope, Christian nations of, 129, 
Eusebian Canons, 91, 92, 98. 
Eusebius Pamphilus, 26, 27, 36, 43, 

44, 46, 47, 49, 50, 54, 58, 64, 80, 81, 

91,93,99,115. 
Euthalian Divisions, 99. 
Euthalius, bp. of Sulci, 88, 110, 120. 
Eutherius of Tyana, 120. 
Euthyniius Zigabanes, 116. 
Evangelistaria, 95. 
Evangelidm (the), 201 (list of MSS.), 

202. 
Evodius, 42. 

Faber, Tanaquil, 29. 

Fabiani, Henry, 102. 

Fabri, Codex, 95. 

Facsimiles of MSS., 139-150. 

Farnham, Luther, 239. 

Farrar, F. W., 68. 

Felix, Minucius, 33. 

Ferrar, Wm. Hugo, 109. 

Fisher G. P., 68. 

Florinus, letter to, 51. 

Florus, L. A., 20, 21. 

Ford, Henry, 101, 154. 

Prankish Version, 226. 

Fredrico-Augustanus, Codex, 97. 

Fronto, 33. 

Fundanus, Minicius, 26, 28. 

Funk, F. X., 39. 

Gabelentz, John Conon vo7i der, 223. 
Galatians, letter to, 10, 
Galen, the physician, 34. 
Galilee, 13. 

Gallienus, emperor, 36. 
Gallus, emperor^ 36. 



266 



INDEX 



Garnett, R.,v, 
Gaul, 9 ; bishops of, 8. 
Gebhardt, Oscar de, 39, 158, 219. 
Geikie, Cunningham, 68. 
Georgiades, 53. 
Georgian Version, 226. 
Gerbelius, 95. 
Germans, 9. 

Gibbon, Edward, 7, 8, 10, 22. 
Gieseler, J. C. L.,40. 
Gildermeister, John, 224. 
Gilman, E. W., 230. 
Gnossians, Ep. to, 50. 
Gortyna, Ep. to, 50. 
Gospels, Cursive (list), 173. 
Gothic Version, 223. 

peoples, 9. 

Grabe, John E., 100. 
Granianus, Serenius, 26. 
Greece, churches of, 10. 
Green, T. S., 121. 

Gregory, Caspar Ren6, 96, 102, 108, 
222,*224. 

Nazienzen, 95. 

of Nyssa, 120. 

Thaumaturgus, 54. 

Griesbach, J. J., 117, 121, 122, 223. 
Guericke, H. E. F., 40. 
Guv, E. A., 230, 245. 
Gwilliam, G. H., 225. 

Hackett, H. B., 68. 

Hadrian, emperor, 26, 27, 28, 48. 

Hagen, H., 219. 

Hall MSS., 235, 236. 

Dr. Isaac H., 114, 220, 222, 225, 

226, 246, 247, 248. 
Hanslik, Joseph, 227. 
Harclensian Version, 225. 
Harkel, " Thomas of," 225. 
Harnack, Adolph, 39, 49, 78. 
Harris, J. Rendel, 107, 112, 154, 158, 

161, 164, 219, 220, 225, 229, 231, 

232, 240. 
Hartel, Wm., 54. 
Hartard Unit. MSS., 237. 
Harvey, W. Wigan, 52, 58. 
Haverford College MSS., 240. 
Hastings, Horace L., 222. 
Hearne, Thos., 155. 
Hebrews, Ep. to, 41. 



Hefele, C. J., 39, 40. 

Hegesippus, 50. 

Hench, Geo. A., 227. 

Heracleon, the Valentinian, 59. 

Heretical Wi-itivgs, evidence, 57. 

Hermas, shepherd of, 45, 98. 

Hermogenes, of Africa, 59. 

Herodotus, historian, 37, 56. 

Herzog's Encyl. 44. 

Hierapolis, 45. 

Hierocles, 36, 66. 

Hilary of Poitiers, 55, 116. 

Hilgenfeld, Adolphus, 40. 

Hill, J. H., 49. 

Hingham, Mass., church at, 14. 

Hippolytus, 52 ; bp. of Portus, 115. 

Historians, secular, notices of, 20. 

History, comparative view of, 12. 

Hitchcock, R. C, 45. 

Holy Sepulchre, ch. of, Const'ple, 41. 

Horace, Age of, 15. 

Horner, Rev. G., 164, 221. 

Hoskier, Herman C, 121, 228, 230, 

231 
Hug, J. L., 40, 105. 
Hugo de St. Cher, 93. 
Huther, 121. 

Iberian Version, 226. 
Ignatius, martyr, 39, 41, 42, 45, 74. 
Irena^us, 46, 50, 57, 76, 79, 115. 
Irwin MS., 241. 

Theodore, 229, 241, 242 note. 

Italy, churches, 7, 10, 13. 

James, Epistle, 41. 

Jerome, 49, 50, 73, 115, 116, 120. 

Jerusalem, converts, 12. 

Jerusalem-Syriac Version, 225. 

Joannes Damascenus, 116, 120. 

Jones, M. R., 78. 

Josepiaus, 38. 

Judaea, Christianity in, 22. 

Justin, Roman, 20, 21. 

the Martyr, 27, 48, 63, 74, 76. 

Juvenal, satires of, 23. 

Kendrick, A. C, 77. 
Kipling, Thos., 154. 
Kirk, 83. 
Knittel, Francis A., 154. 



INDEX 



267 



Lacedaemonians, Ep. to, 50. 
Lachmann, Charles, 94, 121, 
Lactantius, 55. 

writings of, 23, 36. 

Lampridius, 35. 

Lardner, Nathl., 17, 28, 29,. 33, 35, 48, 

58, 63. 
Lascar, A. J., 104. 
Latin Version, 94, 218. 
Laudianus, Cod. (facsimile, 148, 149), 

155. 
Lf.ctionaries, 95, 201"; list of, 202. 
Legatio pro Clivistianis^ 50. 
Leicestrensis, Cof/ex, 94, 1 12 (facsimile, 

149). 
Lenox Library MSS. (facsimile, 150), 

242-244. 
Lewis, Mrs. Agnes Smith, 220, 225. 
Lightfoot, Bp. J. B., 44, 46, 103, 221. 
Livermore, George, 229, 239. 
Li vius, Titus, 15,20,21,56. 
Loebe, Aug. Julius, 223. 
Long, A. L.,223. 230, 235, 245. 
Lominatzsch, C. H. E., 64. 
Love, Horace T., 233. 
Lucar, Cyril, Patr. of Constantinople, 

99. 
Lucian, 18, 29, 30, 59. 
Lucifer of Cagliari, 116. 
Ljdia, Asia Minor, 49. 

Macarius of Jerusalem, 120. 
Macedonia, churches of, 10. 
Madden, Sir Frederick, 120. 
Mahaffy, J. P., 165. 
Mai,Angelus, 102, 152, 219. 
Manuscripts, Form and Style, 87, 94. 
- — Cursive, 108. 

(facsimiles), 139. 

Marcellinus, Epistle to, 99. 

Marcion, 57, 59, 75, 76. 

Marcus Aurelius, 27, 44, 48, 49, 50, 51. 

founder of Marcosians, 59. 

Martha, Jules, 37. 

Martin I., Pope, 120. 

Maspero G., 222. 

Matthaei, Chr. Fredr., 163, 164, 224. 

Maximin, emperor, 35. 

Maximus, the Confessor, 116. 

Tyrius, 18. 

Valerius, 2L 



McClellan, John B.. 103, 123. 
McClymont, J. A., 56, 83. 
Melito, bp. of Sardis, 27, 49. 
Memphitic Version, 221. 
Menander, 58. 

Merrill, Geo. E., 126, 238, 239. 
Mesopotamia, 41. 
Methodius, 36, 226. 
Meyer, H. A. W., 121. 
Mico, 101. 

Migne, Patrologia, 50, 79. 
Mill, John, 109, 110, 112, 117. 

W. H., 67. 

Miller, Emanuel, 53, 159. 

Rev. Edward, 96. 

Milligan, Wm., 40. 

Miniscalchi-Erizzo, Count F., 225. 

Minucius Felix. 33. 

Mold, Jules, 225. 

Mohler, J. A., 40. 

Montanus, founder of Montanism, 59. 

MONTFORTIANUS, Co(/eX, 94, 111. 

Mombert, J. Isidore, 68. 

Moors (The), 9. 

Morin, John, 41. 

Morton, George, the Pilgrim, 14. 

Miiller, Joseph G., 40. 

Muratori, author of the Canon, 77. 

Neander, August., 40, 67. 
Nepos, Cornelius, 37. 
Xero, 21, 22, 27. 

Persecutions, 10, 21, 22. 

Nerva, the emperor, 35. 
Nestorius, the Syrian, 120. 
Newberry Library MS., 244. 
New England Colonies, founded, 10. 
New Testament, estimation of, 9 ; ver- 
sions of, 113. 
Nicholas V., Pope, 101. 
Nicomedia, church of, 7. 
Nicomedians, Ep. to, 50. 
Nicopolis, 25. 
Nile, churches of, 7. 
Norton, Andrews, 73. 
Novatian, the Koman presbyter, 116. 

(Ecumenius, 116. 

Origen, 30, 40, 45, 54, 65, 79, 80, 115, 

120. 
Otto, J. C. T., 49. 



268 



INDEX 



Ovid, Age of, 15. 
Oxford Tables, 37. 

Pagan wi'iters, literature, 17, 34, 86, 87. 

notices of, 21, 22. 

Palmer, archdeacon E., 121. 
Palomares, Christopher, 223. 
Pampliilus of Caesarea, 73. 
Pantgenus, teacher, 54, 81. 
Paphiagonia, 50. 

Papias of Hierapolis, 39, 45, 46, 50. 
Paterculus, Velleius, 17, 20, 21, 56. 
Paul, death of, 10. 

Epistles of, 41. 

Pauline Epistles, list of MSS., 193. 

Pausanias, 20, 21. 

Peabody, Rev. Dr. A. P., 3. 

Persian Vei"sion, 226. 

Peshitto Striac, 78, 82, 94, 114, 222. 

Peter, Eps. of, 41. 

Petrie, W. M. F., 222. 

Philemon, Epistle to, 10. 

Pliilippi, Epistle to, 10. 

Philo, Ageof, 15,38. 

Philomelium, churches of, 43. 

Philoxenian Version, 225. 

Phoenicia, 12. 

Photius, 33,116,120. 

Phrygia, 45. 

Pilate, Pontius, 62. 

Pilgrim Fathers, 10, 12, 14, 62. 

Pius, Bp. of Rome, 45. 

Piatt, Thos. Pell, 224. 

Pliny, the younger, 15, 23. 

Plutarch, 15, 21. 

Pococke, Edward, 225. 

Polvcarp, bp. of Smyrna, 43, 46, 50. 

Epistle of, 39, 43. 

Martyrdom of, 39. 

Pontus, 13, 50. 
Porfiri, abp., 97. 
Porphyry, 36, 66. 
Porson, "l20. 
Pothinus, martyr, 51. 
Pkatt MS., 245. 

S. Brainard, 229, 245. 

Praxeas, 59. 

Pressense, Edmond de, 42, 68. 
Primasius, 116. 
Princeton MS., 245. 
Priscian, 17. 



Prolegomena of Tischendorf, 93, 96, 99, 

102, 105, 107, 108. 
Proteus, Peregrinus, 29. 
Pudentilla, 28. 

PuRPUREus, Cod. (facsimile, 149), 156. 
Pusey, Pliilip, E., 165. 

Quadratus, Apology of, 47. 

Raphall, Rahbi M. J., 20. 
Ramsay, Prof., 38. 
Rawlinson, Geo., 38, 48, 60, 66, 68. 
Raymundi, J. Baptiste, 227. 
Reid, Caroline S., 229. 
Revelation, list of MSS., 199. 
Robinson, J. A., 78. 
Rogers, Robt. W., 240. 
Roman Emperors, list of, 256. 

Empire, division of, 129. 

Romans, Ep. to, 45. 

Rome, letter to, 10 ; fire at, 22, 48. 

Ronsch, Hermann, 116. 

RosSANENSis, Codex ( facsimile, 145 ), 

158. 
Roth, C. L., 109. 

Routh, author of Reliquce Sacrce, 47. 
Row, C. A., 68. 
Rufinus, 95, 116. 

Sabatier, A., 83. 
Sahidic Version, 221. 
Sallust, Age of, 15. 
Salmon, George, quoted, 56. 
Samaria, 48. 

churches of, 12. 

Sanday, Wm., 107, 219. 

Sarmatians, 9. 

Saturninus, 58. 

Schaff, Philip, 125. 

Schauffler, W. G., 230. 

Schmeller, J. A., 226. 

Schmidt, Nathl., 233. 

Scholz, J. M. A., 101. 

Scrivener, F. H. A., 95, 96, 99, 106, 

108, 110, 111, 112, 113, 118, 119, 

120, 121, 128, 125. 
Scrooby, England, church, 14. 
Scythians, 9. 
Semisch, art. by, 44. 
Seneca, L. A., 15, 17. 
M.A., 17. 



INDEX 



269 



Septnagint Version, 97, 101. 
Sergio, Cajetaims, 102. 
Servianus, 26. 
Severus, Alex., 35. 

monophysite Monk, 120. 

Septimius, 35, 51. 

Sliechem, 48. 

Shepherd of Hermas, 45, 81, 98. 

Siblev, Henry 0., 245. 

Sinion Magus, 58. 

SixAiTicus, Codex, 40, 90, 92, 96, 97, 

99, 102, 103, 118 (facsimile, 140, 

149), 152. 
Sitterlv, C. T., 235. 
Skeat,W. W., 223. 
Slavonic Version, 226. 
Smith's Did. of Chr.Antiq., Y. 

Chr. Biog., 40. 

Bib. Did., 75, 82, 113, 114, 125. 

Smyrna, churches of, 43. 

Soter, Bp. of Rome, 50. 

Spain, 9 ; bishops of, 8. 

Spohn, G. L., 100. 

St. Catharine, convent of, 48, 96. 

Stephens, Robert, 93, 95. 

Stern, Louis, 22 J. 

Strabo, Age of, 15, 38. 

Strauss, Frederick, 4, 67, 68. 

Stuart, Robert L., 243. 

Suetonius, Age of, 15 ; works, 20. 

Sweete, H. B., 78. 

Syracuse Univ. MS., 245. 

Syria, churches of, 10, 12. 

Syriac, Curetonian, 95, 

Syrian MS. of the Ei)p. of Clement, 41. 

Tacitus, Age of, 15 ; Annals, 20, 21, 22, 

24, 37, 38, 56. 
Tangible Memorials, Evidence, 59. 
Tatian, 49. 
Tavlor, C, D.D., 45. 
Tertullian, 8, 54, 61, 62, 63, 65, 76, 79, 

116. 
Thayer, J. H., 93, 103, 239. 
Thebaic Version, 221. 
Theocracy, New England, 19. 
Theodore Mopsuest., 120. 
Theodoret, 116, 120. 
Theodotus the Valentinian, 59. 

the tanner, 59. 

Theognostus, 54. 



Theophilus, Bp. of Antioch, 48, 75. 

Theophylact, 116. 

Theotisca Version, 227. 

Tiiessalonica, letter to, 10. 

Thomas, Allen C, 240. 

Thrace, bishops of, 8. 

Thucydides, 56. 

Tiberius, the emperor, 17, 21, 22, 63. 

Timothv, letters to, 10. 

Tischeiidorf, 40, 92, 93, 94, 96, 97, 99, 

101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 107, 108, 

110, 111, 117, 120, 121. 
Titus, letter to, 10, 35. 
Trajan, the ernp., 23, 24, 25, 26, 38, 42. 
Tregelles, Samuel P., 94, 103, 109, 110, 

112, 114, 120, 121, 125, 157, 161. 
Trent, Council of, 95. 
Trogus Pompeius, history of, 21. 
Trypho, the Jew, 48. 
Tyrius Maxim us, 18. 

Uhden, Hist, of Congregationalism, 19. 

Ulpian, the hiwver, 35. 

Uncial MSS. (Table VIII. ), 96, 107, 

152. 
Union Theol. Sem. MSS., 246, 247. 

Valentinian?, 57, 59. 

Valerian, emperor, 36. 

Valerius Maximus, 20, 21. 

Valpy, 28. 

Vatican Library, 101, 110, 112. 

Vaticanus, Codex (B) (facsimile, 141), 

89, 94, 99, 100, 102, 103, 162. 
Velleius Paterculus, 17, 20, 21, 56. 
Venice, Library of St. Mark, 112. 
Vercelione, Carolus, 102, 152. 
Vergil, Age of, 15, 37. 
Versions, Ancient, 218. 
Vei'us, Lucius, 43. 
Vespasian, emperor, 35. 
Vinke, H. E., 162. 
Vopiscus, 36. 
Vulgate Version, 114, 119, 223. 

Ward, W. Hayes, 120. 
Warfield, B. B., 124. 
Weirich, F., 219. 
Weiss, Bernhard, 103. 
Westcott, B. F., 40, 77, 82, 83, 114, 
12L223. 



270 



INDEX 



Westcott, B. F., and Hort, F. J. A., 

94, 103, 117, 121, 124,125. 
Wetstein, J. J., 104, 109, 120. 
Wette, see De Wette. 
White, Andi'ew D., 234. 

H. I., 219. 

H. J., 120. 

Williams MS., 24*7. 

Robert S., 229, 241 

W. F., 247. 

Winer, Geo. B., 40, 83. 

Wiiuhrop, John, 19. 

Witnesses in Christian history, 134. 

Woide,C. G., 100, 163. 

Wood, Walter, 229. 



Woodruff, C. E., 245. 

Wordsworth, Christopher, 121, 219 

224. 
Wright MS., 248. 

Rev. G. F., 68. 

John, 248. 

William, 157, 224. 

Writers, Pagan, notices of, 20, 21. 

Zacagni, L. A., 110. 
Zacynthius, Codex, 89. 
Zahn, Theodore, 39, 152. 
Zohrab, 224. 
Zotenberg, Hermann, 224. 



THE END 



THE Gkeek New Testament 



THE NEW TESTAMENT IN THE ORIGINAL GREEK. 
Vol. I. The Text Revised by Brooke Foss Westcott, 
D.D., Canon of Peterborough and Regius Professor of 
Divinity, Cambridge, and F. J. A. Hort, D.D., Hulsean 
Professor of Divinity, Cambridge. With an Introduc- 
tion by Philip Schaff, D.D., LL.D., President of the 
American Bible Revision Committee, pp. xcii., 596. 
Crown 8vo, Cloth, $2 00. Student's Edition, Text 
only, $1 00. {By mail, %\ 11.) 

Vol. 11. containing Introduction and Appendix by the 
Editors, pp. xxxiii., 512. Crown 8vo, Cloth, $2 00. 

I venture to introduce the Greek Testament of Westcott and Hort 
with the modest assertion, Hie habes teztum omnium editionum anti- 
guissimuin et purissimum. It is based exclusively on documentary 
evidence, and on the most careful comparison of all the ancient sources 
of the text as they have been collected and made available by the in- 
defatigable labors of Lachmann, Tischendorf, and Tregelles, It em- 
bodies the results of the combined labors of more than a quarter of a 
century. It will, of course, not supersede the large editions which 
contain the whole critical apparatus ; but it will take its rank at once 
among the best standard editions of the Greek Testament. — Dr. 
Schaff' s Introduction to the American Edition. 



By far the purest and best edition of the Greek Testament in ex- 
istence. — Christian Union, N. Y. 

The careful scholarship, the ample knowledge, the minute investi- 
gation, the acute analytical and classifying power displayed in the 
variety and treatment of very complex subject-matter, can hardly be 
'overestimated. — Westminster Review, London. 

THE REVISED GREEK- ENGLISH NEW TESTA- 
MENT: Being AVestcott & Hort's Revised Text of the 
New Testament in the Original Greek, and the Revised 
English Version of the New Testament printed on op- 
posite pages. Together with Dr. Philip Schaff's Intro- 
duction to Westcott & Hort's " New Testament in the 
Original Greek." pp. civ., 540. 8vo, Half Leather, 
$3 50. {By mail, $3 78.) 



Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York. 



PKIMAEY COJS^YICTIOJSrS : 

Being Discussions on Subjects Connected with 
the Evidences of Christianity (Columbia College 
Lectures, 1892). By William Alexander, D.D., 
Hon. D.C.L. Oxon., Hon. LL.D. Dubhn, Lord 
Bishop of Derry and Eaphoe. Crown 8vo, 
Cloth, Uncut Edges and Gilt Top, $2 50. 

We think these discussions are even better as a book for 
study and reflection than as academic lectures, and that the 
more they are pondered the richer they will be found, . . . The 
title "Primary Convictions" states the subject in hand with 
precision. . . . The American Church is deeply indebted to the 
Bishop for his visit, and to Columbia College for inviting it.— - 
Churchman, N. Y. 

The book is a noteworthy one because of the fine erudition 
displayed by the author, his simple and gracious eloquence, 
and his felicity of allusion and illustration. — Boston Beacon. 

They are clear, earnest utterances, sparkling with illustra- 
tions. People who have faith, but desire a tonic for it, will 
find this series of lectures both serviceable and acceptable. 
Readers who dissent from the author, either wholly or in part, 
will certainly be compelled to respect his earnestness and ability. 
— Cincinnati Commercial- Gazette. 

A thoroughly evangelical sentiment pervades these lectures, 
and they constitute a strong and impressive defence and vindi- 
cation of the Christian religion. — Lutheran Observer, Philadel- 
phia. 

Dr. Alexander's volume is very thoughtful, but not in the 
least " dry." He writes with a fluent and graceful pen, and in 
a style at once unconstrained and persuasive. His standpoint 
is that of the broad thinker, liberalized through culture, but 
unswerving in loyalty to fundamental verities. — Philadelphia 
Bulletin. 



Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York. 

g@^ The above work is for sale by all booksellers, or loill be sent by the publishers, 
postage prepaid, on receipt of the price. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: June 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724)779-211' 



|?rn1S 


^9 




'i^. 
V --•' 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




014 380 699 6 



